ã€ŠRavyn&#x27;s Nights - Book 2ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ~1700~

    Haven and his kin had now spent their first decade in the trading port turned Spanish settlement which would one day be known to the world as the city of angels. During those ten years, Haven¡¯s soul motivation was to grow and consolidate his power into what would truly be considered a respectable territory for his Princedom.

    Haven¡¯s first and most obvious step towards claiming true power there in their new home was to slowly but surely take control of just about every trade or shipping line that came and went from the port. Taking this power for his own was made startlingly easy by the fact that it was very nearly a passive trait that any of his kind possessed to gain the respect, trust, admiration and adoration of just about every human they came into contact with. It took very little effort for their clan, the Toreadors, to do this, as their presence, magnetism and allure were their most apparent supernatural gift given to each of them by that powerful blood of theirs.

    In that reasonably short amount of years, considering their lengthy lifespans, Haven became both powerful and quite wealthy by the time that new century started. He had turned the three modest dwellings into one larger home that they all could shelter safely in each day. Of course, there were other challenges presented by having several Kindred under one roof, at least until they each gathered enough of their own resources to move out on their own. But all in all, their first decade there was going smoother than any of them could have hoped, for most of them, anyway.

    Word of Haven¡¯s successes there at the settlement did eventually spread eastward until he finally managed to locate and appoint the four remaining Primogen, or clan representatives, that were still missing from his council. That New Year¡¯s night would mark their first official meeting to discuss plans for how to further the growth and success of their new territory.

    It was slightly before eight p.m. when Haven was sitting at the desk in the study of their new home. He was looking over an outline he had written up of all the various things he wanted to try to cover with his new council that night before dawn was upon them once again. His eyes moved to the door moments before Awsha pushed it open and stepped inside.

    ¡°Evening¡± he greeted her before easily moving his eyes back to the paper before him.

    ¡°So, when is this meeting again?¡± she said as she ran her fingers over the desk in front of him.

    ¡°As soon as all four of our new friends arrive. Hopefully within the hour¡± he stated distractedly, his eyes still on the paper rather than her, despite that startling beauty and grace she still possessed nearly thirty years after her embrace.

    ¡°And all the details are¡­ set in stone?¡± she attempted as she invited herself to take a seat on his desk, next to the chair he sat in, her hip close enough to brush his hand where it held the paper before him.

    ¡°Which details are you referring to, Awsha?¡± he asked as his gaze only faltered a moment at her touch before returning to the words before him.

    ¡°Like, who all is invited¡± she offered as she moved her hand to push a loose long blonde lock behind his shoulder.

    ¡°The Primogen are who¡¯s invited, since it is a council meeting and all¡± he stated the facts that she was already perfectly aware of.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve made your final decision on who all the Primogen will be, then?¡± she returned leaning ever closer to him as she framed her question in a veil of innocence.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help his small scoff despite her moving her fingers to run through more of his long blonde locks again ¡°It¡¯s not like the choice was very hard, as most of the representatives are the only members of their clans to have come this far west.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s more than one Toreador here¡± she offered.

    ¡°Yes and the definition of Primogen is the eldest member of that clan within the current territory. And that would be myself, the Prince, then Sean, which I¡¯m pretty sure you already knew, Awsha¡± he stated, not allowing his gaze to move from the paper yet, despite all her apparent efforts at distracting him.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the Prince; you can make exceptions if you want¡± she purred as she leaned closer to gently run her lips over his neck.

    Haven shook his head with the slightest knowing smirk as he finally looked over at where she continued to deliver tiny kisses along the pale skin of his neck ¡°and why would I want to make this particular exception, childe?¡± he had to know what her answer would be to that question, honestly.

    ¡°Because, before he came here, you and Sean were together for what? Five years? Some of us have been at your side over six times as long¡± she continued in that purr as she moved to begin undoing the buttons at the front of his shirt.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His light blue eyes moved to watch where her fingers continued working to undo those buttons as he continued to wear his smirk ¡°and is this you pleading your case to get me to offer you the role instead then?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be stopping me¡± she smiled back up at him as she finished with the last button of his shirt, and easily moved to work at unfastening his pants now as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just intrigued by your method of negotiating I suppose¡± he allowed another small smile as she finished her task and moved down from the desk to lift her long skirts and take a seat astride his hips instead.

    ¡°You seem very intrigued¡± she smiled back as he allowed himself to harden against her. With another smile, she moved to slide him inside her and began moving against him, continuing to plead that case of hers.

    After several dizzying moments of giving one another as much pleasure as they could, without giving each other the even more passionate pleasure of their Kiss, the two finally ceased their movements against one another as they tried to recover from the encounter.

    ¡°That was some artful negotiating, darling¡± Haven whispered as he continued to hold her another moment as they each tried to regain their composure.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯d let you bite me too, if you wanted to¡± she whispered against his ear as she tilted her head ever so slightly to offer him her neck.

    Haven allowed a soft chuckle at her words ¡°I¡¯m sure you would¡± he offered another knowing smirk before lifting her up off of him and setting her back upon the desk. He then moved to stand, readjusting his clothing and reaching for the paper once more before leaving her there to look after him in disbelief as the door closed behind him.

    The first meeting of Haven¡¯s council started not much later, in what would pass as their usual meeting space in a large room at the other side of the rather extensive home. Once Sean had also left to attend the meeting, Claire decided to spend her evening trying to get back to the dressmaking she had not totally given up, despite other career paths she had wandered down in the last century.

    She was seated in the living area of the home with a new pattern and several bolts of cloth which arrived on the trade ships earlier in the week. As she went about planning where to begin her next creation, she couldn¡¯t help tensing when her hearing caught the sound of Awsha¡¯s heels clicking across the wooden floor as she exited Haven¡¯s adjoining study.

    During the past decade Claire had done her best to avoid Awsha at all costs. Of course, this was made that much harder once Haven had them all move into the same home, large though it was. Ever since that move, Claire had pretty much just stayed in her and Sean¡¯s bedroom most nights. But after weeks of doing so, she was going just a bit stir crazy and decided to venture out. Though now she easily remembered why she had been enduring that self-imposed isolation ever since the house had been finished and the move was made final.

    Refusing to look back at the sound of Awsha¡¯s approach, she did hear the other woman¡¯s footsteps falter slightly upon entering that same room. But soon, Awsha resumed her approach, slow though it was. Awsha herself seemed to need a moment to gather her composure as she looked around, just to be sure that the rest of their companions were not nearby to provide any further delay to this particular encounter. She finally took a seat on the chair that was a few feet off from the couch Claire occupied. Though Awsha still needed a few moments before she found her voice, as Claire also appeared not to be too interested in finding her own either.

    ¡°So, you still make dresses?¡± was the first thing Awsha could come up with, which did cause Claire to simply close her eyes a moment as she attempted to find any sort of reaction to this being the one person whose company she was to be graced with that night.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have much nicer ones now, considering Haven¡¯s windfall of late¡± she finally decided on, though the force it took to keep any and all emotion out of her voice as she spoke to this woman was nearly tangible.

    ¡°Haven hasn¡¯t really spent much time showering me with gifts, or anything else, really¡± she added more quietly as she looked away.

    Though her statement did cause a brief flash of some sort of reaction to pass over Claire¡¯s otherwise stony expression ¡°I find that hard to believe¡± Claire decided on, not having a lot of luck sounding sincere as she could smell Haven¡¯s scent all over Awsha. Though that fact did do well to bring her both hope and worry at the same time, somehow.

    ¡°No, he barely acknowledges me most days¡± Awsha allowed, her voice quiet as she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes from wandering back to Claire repeatedly, hoping to see anything else in the other woman¡¯s aura besides the seething distrust and dislike that flooded that aura any time Awsha was within her sight.

    ¡°Guess this is one of the better days then?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help returning, though her eyes refused to move back to the younger, yet somehow still stronger Kindred who was now in her presence.

    Awsha was a bit taken by that statement as she quickly looked back at Claire again ¡°Did you¡­ hear us?¡± she offered, wondering what else Claire may have heard with that heightened set of senses they were all blessed with, when they chose to use them.

    Claire looked down slightly ¡°I know Haven¡¯s scent. I just didn¡¯t notice it on you much before, considering, we haven¡¯t spent all that much time together¡± she decided on.

    Awsha looked down again ¡°it hasn¡¯t been on me all that often¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Really? In thirty years? That¡¯s surprising¡± Claire returned, though it was hard to decipher what emotions she spoke the words with, despite Awsha¡¯s attempts at reading her aura.

    ¡°Most of those thirty years Haven has kept me at a distance¡± Awsha confessed ¡°emotionally, if not physically¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°That seems to be changing now¡± Claire returned. She was still not sure whether she was happy that Awsha seemed to have shifted her passions to her sire rather than Claire¡¯s own husband; or worried that Haven would somehow be swayed by her onto some terrible path that would cause even more hardship for them all somewhere down the line.

    ¡°Not really¡± Awsha stated, her voice almost sad, which did cause Claire to allow the slightest glance sideways at her.

    ¡°Well, you are lovers though, aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire finally managed to ask, keeping her eyes on the other girl for more than a second for once.

    ¡°I think you should know by now, that even if men want me¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean they actually love me, at all¡± Awsha returned in a near whisper as she then moved to leave the room once again, not looking back to see what reaction Claire may have actually had to her seeming to finally, at long last, concede defeat.

 Chapter 2

    Since planning how to shape the entire future of the settlement and turn it into something more was quite the hefty task, Haven and his council took to meeting most every night to formulate the plans that would work best for each of their clans, as well as the human settlers surrounding them. This left Claire to her own devices most evenings. Rather than have to endure any more conversations with Awsha, despite the sliver of hope she had gotten from the last time they spoke, Claire most often decided to spend her evenings walking along the beach under the stars with her own thoughts.

    She was not really aware of how far she had walked up the coast on that particular evening before something stopped her in her tracks. Breaking through the scent of the salty sea air that night was another scent which was much less soothing. It was the scent of blood that she recognized almost immediately as she turned her head in the direction from which the wind blew. It seemed to be coming from one of the modest homes the Spanish settlers had set up along the coast.

    She swallowed a bit as she moved slowly toward the dwelling, immediately switching her eyesight to inform her of whom if anyone would be waiting inside for her that night. However, the only aura of any living creature she distinguished through the haphazardly constructed wooden homestead was one of an incredibly terrified human.

    Moving her feet more quickly to approach the home, she quickly scanned the area around the abode as well, seeing nothing more than a few scattered auras here and there of the cats and dogs that wandered about the settlement hoping for scraps from night to night. When she entered the house, she was more than a little distraught by the scene before her. Inside lay the quickly cooling corpses of a man, a woman and three children appearing to range in age from ten to sixteen or so.

    She allowed a slight whimper as she took in the scene before her, quickly reminding herself of the reason she entered the home at all. It was then that she heard another whimper coming from a source other than her own throat. She turned her eyes toward the corner of the small home where a door led to what she assumed was some sort of pantry. There behind the door, she again found the terrified aura that had drawn her there that night.

    Moving to slowly open the door, Claire found the source of the noise in a little girl who allowed another terrified whimper upon having her hiding place discovered ¡°shh, shh it¡¯s ok¡± she attempted with as much gentleness as she could. The girl looked to be barely five years of age, with long unruly black curls surrounding tear filled walnut colored eyes, ¡°whoever was here, they¡¯re gone now. I promise¡± Claire attempted to further calm the girl.

    ¡°What if they come back?¡± the girl sobbed, with a slight accent as she held her knees firmly to her chest while remaining in the little ball she had curled herself into during whatever horror had befallen her family that evening.

    ¡°Then come with me, I¡¯ll take you somewhere where they won¡¯t know to look for you¡± Claire offered as she held her hand out to the girl, whose own hand was at least three shades darker, her Spanish decent obvious, as most of the settlers surrounding them did originally come there from Spain in recent years.

    Slowly, the girl inched towards Claire, whose magnetism even affected mortals who were this young. That fact was one which Claire was quite thankful for right then, as she doubted it would be very easy to gain the trust of the terrified girl without that supernatural allure she thankfully possessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡± Claire repeated again, gathering the girl into her arms and moving to cradle the girl¡¯s head, turning her face against her chest so as to keep her from seeing the scene in the next room while she moved to quickly remove her from the home and back out into the night.

    Claire quickly shut the door to the home behind her, not able to help one more glance of her own at the bodies inside ¡°they hurt them all, didn¡¯t they?¡± the girl sniffled again against Claire¡¯s chest as she carried her back down the beach away from the tragedy.

    ¡°But you¡¯re ok¡± was the only thing she could think of to say in response as she continued carrying her back in the direction of her own home. Not sure what words she could offer to comfort the girl, she finally decided to attempt to at least distract her instead, ¡°who taught you English?¡± Claire attempted a smile down at the girl a few moments later.

    ¡°My big brother, he worked for the man who owns all the boats. He learned it from the others who help unload them¡± she offered with another sniffle.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very good at it¡± Claire smiled down at her as she gently kissed the girl¡¯s long black curls in a further attempt at calming her ¡°my name¡¯s Claire, by the way. I live in the big house with the man who owns all the boats¡± she smiled, trying to keep her own fear in check, considering that those who murdered the girl¡¯s family still had yet to be identified or located.

    ¡°You¡¯re rich¡± the girl looked up at her with widened eyes.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small smile, ¡°well, the man who owns the boats is. We¡¯re just friends of his.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Erica¡± she offered as she laid her cheek against Claire¡¯s chest again, her tears still slowly trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very pretty name, Erica¡± she allowed as she gently squeezed her in her arms once more.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty¡± Erica returned softly as she twirled a finger around Claire¡¯s locks which were just as dark as her own.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle, ¡°No you¡¯re pretty¡± she teased.

    ¡°Nuh uh. I¡¯m little¡± she argued, though almost allowed a smile as she did.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t stay that way. Soon you¡¯ll grow up and¡­¡± Claire then couldn¡¯t help being assailed by the memories of her own child who never even got the chance to grow up at all. And upon that particular memory, she couldn¡¯t help having to stifle her own sob as her voice trailed off into the night.

    The rest of the long walk back home was rather quiet, as both Claire and Erica seemed just a bit overwhelmed by their own dark thoughts that night. Once the house came into view though, Claire couldn¡¯t help a sigh of relief at having managed to at least get Erica to safety. Though she wished she could have said the same of the rest of the poor girl¡¯s family.

    Standing outside on that warm night were Haven and Sean as well as the other members of the council. Their meeting apparently had moved outside to survey a build site for another home to take some of the strain off of having ten very different Kindred living under one roof. They all easily noted her approach and turned toward the sound of her footsteps.

    Claire had to quickly move to shield Erica¡¯s eyes again as the Nosferatu Primogen, Dahlia, was there with them, and the sight of her would be sure to cause even more nightmares for the little girl. Dahlia¡¯s entire clan had the weakness of being unbearably hideous to look upon, with bald heads, pointed ears, beady eyes, elongated fingers, and sharp teeth surrounding already deadly fangs. Claire gave her a look that told her that she needed to get out of sight right then if she wanted to uphold the Masquerade. Dahlia huffed in annoyance, pulling her dark hood closer around her bald head, and disappearing back into the house.

    Though that was not the only look exchanged that night as they all looked back at Claire more than a little shocked by the young human girl in her arms ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were having visitors tonight¡± Haven stated slowly as Claire approached the group.

    ¡°Sean, can you please take Erica while I tell Haven about the events of the evening?¡± she asked him pointedly, handing the little girl off to her more than shocked looking husband. He gave her one more questioning look as the girl was deposited into his arms, but he simply nodded warily as he moved to take her inside, hoping that Dahlia had retired to her own quarters inside the home by then as well.

    The other representatives grumbled slightly, but Haven easily waved them away as he waited to hear Claire¡¯s explanation. They all trailed into the house behind Sean then, giving him their own questioning looks as they moved past him to make their way to their own quarters.

    Once all the other Kindred had left the room, Sean finally looked down at the young girl in his arms that looked right back up at him with her own questioning look ¡°hello¡± he attempted when confronted with her expectant look.

    ¡°Hi¡± she stated simply as she looked up into his pale eyes, waiting for him to make the next attempt at conversation.

    ¡°So, your name¡¯s Erica, then?¡± he managed, obviously so far out of his comfort zone right then that all his usual eloquence and charm seemed to have abandoned him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked frankly.

    ¡°I would be Sean¡± he attempted, his wariness of her very presence still obvious ¡°The lady who brought you here is my wife, Claire¡± he attempted.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty¡± she returned.

    ¡°Yes, I would have to agree¡± he allowed, a small smile finally touching his lips.

    ¡°Why are you both cold? It¡¯s warm out¡± she stated simply, the innocent words managing to catch him up easily, trying to find some response to that question.

    That was when Awsha appeared in the room ¡°why is everyone back? Is the meet¡­¡± she then stopped dead as her eyes fell on Sean holding the little girl ¡°what is that?¡± she asked bluntly.

    ¡°This¡± Sean allowed another wary smile ¡°would be Erica, apparently¡± he answered, allowing a slight shrug to let her know that he honestly had no better answer for her right then.

    Not seeming to take or care about his nonverbal cues, Awsha continued ¡°why is it¡­ she¡± she corrected ¡°here?¡±

    ¡°A very good question¡± Sean replied, giving her another look that she at least seemed to catch this time as she stilled her tongue. Though Awsha still couldn¡¯t help moving to walk around them, looking at the little girl as though she were an oddity on display at some museum.

    Erica was apparently less thrown by her own presence than either of the two in the room with her seemed to be, as she answered the question for them ¡°bad people hurt my family. So Claire brought me here¡± she finished with another sad sniffle.

    Her words did do well to catch Sean and Awsha both unaware as he finally moved to set her back on her feet and stooped down to brush a few disheveled locks off of her tear streaked cheeks ¡°did they hurt you too?¡± Sean asked, finally moving past his own shock at her presence when hearing of the tragedy that had led to it.

    ¡°I hid¡± Erica answered as the tears were replenished, causing her to move to tightly embrace Sean again, as though hoping that he would be the one to protect her now.

    Easily touched by her fragility, Sean moved to wrap his arms around her shaking little body, not sure how they would ever deal with having an innocent human child brought into their lives now. But he did know then, that he would do all he could to protect her; Especially after his tragic failure to protect his own child, over a century ago.

    After explaining the situation at Erica¡¯s home to Haven, he and the rest of the council quickly retired back to their meeting room to plan how to go about determining what this new threat was and deal with it. Claire had taken Erica back to her and Sean¡¯s quarters, cleaning her up a bit before tucking her into a temporary bed in the form of the small sofa in her and Sean¡¯s bedroom.

    Claire had finally gotten the girl calm enough that her exhaustion eventually took over and caused her to drift off to sleep at around one that night. Shortly thereafter, Sean returned from the meeting and quietly closed the door behind him once he saw Claire looking down at the now sleeping child before her.

    ¡°Well, this was an unexpected turn of events¡± he whispered as Claire stood, turning her attention back to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do¡± she whispered back as she moved to Sean¡¯s side ¡°I didn¡¯t want to just leave her there with¡­.¡± She just shook her head rather than rehashing the scene.

    ¡°Well this has got to be the safest spot for her now, ironically enough¡± he had to add wryly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re ok with this?¡± Claire asked him softly, looking up into his face.

    ¡°With what? You helping a little girl who needed it? Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Sean smiled back down at her, gently squeezing her shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah but just bringing her into our home like this. You can¡¯t have expected that.¡± Claire continued in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Just because it was unexpected, doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it was a bad thing¡­¡± he stated. Though, as their eyes met, neither could manage to share any more thoughts that those words brought to mind all over again, for both of them.

 Chapter 3

    It was a few nights later when Claire had taken Erica out to play on the beach, and Sean had taken advantage of the quiet while it lasted to work on one of his songs. Sean was seated in the living room while most of the other members of the household were off on their own clan-related errands for the night, except of course Dahlia, who had to wait until Erica was safely asleep for the night before she could venture out of her own quarters in the home¡¯s cellar.

    That was when Awsha once again entered the living room, noting Sean there writing while the rest of the house seemed silent and empty for once ¡°first time I¡¯ve seen you working on anything new in a while¡± she opened the conversation with him as she moved to take a seat quite close to him there on the couch.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rather busy week¡± he answered, trying to ignore the way she sat so close to him, leaning toward him as though interested in what he was writing.

    ¡°I suppose Claire is outside with that child?¡± she returned.

    ¡°That would be correct¡± Sean replied, not allowing himself to look up from the paper.

    ¡°So, when are you going to get rid of her?¡± Awsha asked bluntly, and then wryly added ¡°I mean the child, of course.¡±

    Sean allowed a slightly impatient sigh ¡°it has yet to be determined if we will¡±

    At that, Awsha laughed loudly, ¡°you¡¯re not serious, are you?¡±

    That was when Sean finally did look over at her ¡°it¡¯s possible that she may just stay here indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°Here? In this house?¡± Awsha returned with disbelief.

    ¡°That is where we are currently living, is it not?¡± he returned flatly as his eyes moved back to the paper.

    ¡°Yeah, with Dahlia in the basement who would give the girl nightmares, and break the Masquerade too if she ever saw her, the crazy Malk, the hot-tempered Brujah, the mad doctor Tremere, the Gangrel who spends half her time as an animal, the Ventrue who already thinks us Torries are pathetically human, and the servants who can¡¯t stop fucking each other for five minutes¡± she finished pointedly, ¡°sounds like a perfect fit¡± she had to add sarcastically.

    ¡°Awsha¡± Sean returned with annoyance.

    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Awsha returned, ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t seriously think this is a good idea, in any way¡± she added.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to figure it out¡± was his only response, though quiet.

    Though Awsha wasn¡¯t swayed just yet ¡°and then there¡¯s her new mommy and daddy who like to bite other people, as well as each other, just for fun. And of course, those new parents just might burst into flames if she accidentally opens a curtain during the day. That will be interesting and not remotely traumatic for the girl I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Awsha¡± he repeated.

    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget that even if you do ¡®figure it out¡¯ as you say, what then? She grows up; whatever mental state being raised by vampires will even leave her in, aside. And then her beautiful, eternally young faux parents get to watch her die of old age. That will be even more fun I¡¯m sure¡± she added with the continued sarcasm.

    Sean just shook his head, not honestly able to refute any of her points ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re even concerned about it. Those would all be our problems, not yours¡± he added pointedly. And many of which were the problems that had run through his own head all those years ago, upon finding out about the child that never came to be, after all.

    ¡°I think the problem is your ridiculous willingness to go along with any crazy idea Claire might have. Trying to make up for something, Sean?¡± she added as she accented her statement with a squeeze to his thigh before moving out of the room once again, leaving him to maul over that one last observation as well. However he was sure that what she thought he was trying to make up for wasn¡¯t exactly the same thing that had been a constant presence in his own mind since Erica first appeared in their lives.

    <hr>

    That night Claire had put Erica to bed in a small cot in Isabelle¡¯s and Luke¡¯s quarters which were across the hall from Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s. As they got into bed slightly before dawn, Claire easily curled into Sean¡¯s arms as she always did. Though Sean wasn¡¯t exactly feeling very restful after the discussion he had with Awsha earlier in the evening.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Can we really do this?¡± he finally asked as Claire took her place next to him.

    ¡°Do what?¡± she asked as she looked up into his face.

    ¡°Expect that we¡¯ll be able to honestly raise a human child¡± he answered, though softly.

    ¡°I thought you were ok with it¡± Claire asked, her voice shaking slightly then.

    ¡°In theory, yes, but in actuality¡­ I¡¯m not sure how two Kindred can adequately raise a mortal girl, especially considering our already numerous and eccentric roommates¡± he attempted.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t wanna keep her, now?¡± Claire asked, her voice barely making it out of her throat at that point.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I want to, but if we actually can¡± he attempted to reason.

    ¡°If not us, then who? She¡¯s only five years old, Sean¡± Claire continued with a sniffle.

    ¡°I know, believe me. I¡¯m just trying to play it out in my mind, and so much about it could go so very wrong¡± he admitted at last.

    ¡°So, since it¡¯s difficult, you don¡¯t even wanna try?¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Again, it¡¯s not a question of want, but a question of can¡± he returned.

    That was when she rolled away, turning to her side to center her gaze on the wall rather than on Sean ¡°so I guess I¡¯m in this on my own then, huh?¡± she whispered back. But before Sean could offer a response, that sun came up over the horizon outside, putting a definitive end to that conversation, for at least one more day, anyway.

    <hr>

    Upon rising from her slumber the next evening, Claire immediately moved from their bed to her closet and began pulling various pieces of clothing from their hangers ¡°um, what are you doing?¡± Sean asked as he slowly sat up, brushing his hair from his face.

    ¡°Fixing things¡± Claire stated simply, not deviating from her task.

    ¡°What things?¡± he asked with a furrowed brow as he watched her throw her clothing into a box she had pulled from the back of the closet.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Erica being surrounded by Kindred, so I¡¯m eliminating the problem.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Claire?¡± he asked, even more worried by her answer as well as her actions.

    ¡°There¡¯s an empty house up the coast. It¡¯s small, but big enough for Erica and me¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°What?¡± his volume rising on the question.

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll only have to deal with one of us. It¡¯ll be easier for everyone¡± Claire stated simply.

    ¡°Except you. What are you doing, Claire?¡±

    ¡°I believe I just answered that¡± she returned, still not looking back at him as she gathered the box into her arms and went off to locate Erica.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just moving out?¡± he asked more loudly as he moved to follow her from the room.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯ll be easier. I¡¯m not needed here anyway. Haven¡¯s got his council and his two childer. Erica and I are not really a necessary part of the equation¡± she stated, forcing her voice to remain even as she located Erica playing on the floor with Isabelle in the living room, ¡°Hey Erica, do you wanna come up the coast with me again?¡± she asked as she leaned down to speak to the girl, forcing her smile as she did.

    ¡°Back to my house?¡± Erica responded with a bit of fear.

    ¡°No, a different house. One for just me and you¡± she smiled down at her, which did elicit startled looks from everyone present in the room that evening, including Awsha.

    ¡°Is it as big as this one?¡± Erica asked as she moved to take Claire¡¯s free hand.

    ¡°No, but that¡¯s OK. We¡¯ll make it just as good¡± Claire smiled down at Erica again, before leading the little girl out the front door, refusing to allow herself to look back at the shocked faces behind her, including her servant, her nemesis, or her husband.

    ¡°So¡­ what just happened?¡± Awsha asked Sean after Claire¡¯s and Erica¡¯s footsteps faded off into the distance outside the home.

    Instead of responding, Sean just shook his head and ran his hands through his hair before disappearing back down the hall, hoping upon hope that Claire¡¯s anger would soon cool and she¡¯d return to him.

    <hr>

    Sean spent the next few hours seated in their, or was it his, bedroom impatiently tapping his fingers against the wooden frame of the sofa as he continuously looked toward the door of the room every time he heard the front door of the home.

    Finally sick of trying to supply her own narrative for the overly interesting happenings of the evening, Awsha finally poked her head into the bedroom. Of course Sean had no reaction to her presence other than a deflated sigh that it was not Claire returning to her senses and his side.

    ¡°So, Claire moved out?¡± Awsha asked as she assumed an innocent tone and leaned against the doorway, her eyes moving over Sean as he sat there on the sofa in silent agitation.

    ¡°I highly doubt that will be a permanent arrangement. She¡¯s just upset tonight¡± he replied, trying to convince himself as much as Awsha.

    ¡°Well, I guess it has only been¡± she glanced at the clock in the hall, ¡°four hours.¡±

    ¡°Was there something you wanted, Awsha?¡± he asked with brevity.

    ¡°Hey, no need to be moody with me. I¡¯m not the one who left, after all¡± she added, trying to hide the tiniest smile, considering.

    ¡°If you just came here to bask in my misery, I¡¯m doing quite fine on my own thank you¡± he told her coolly.

    ¡°Misery?¡± she allowed a small smile as she moved into the room, ¡°that¡¯s a tad dramatic, isn¡¯t it? I mean it has only been four hours¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Again, was there something you wanted?¡± he repeated in the same curt tone as she took a seat next to him.

    ¡°Well, I could try to improve your mood¡± she teased as her fingers trailed up his thigh again. Of course the look on his face at that suggestion did do well to make her withdraw her touch ¡°Teasing¡± she stated with a forced chuckle as she leaned back again.

    ¡°Do I appear to be in a humorous mood tonight dear sister?¡± he returned with the same ice in his tone.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to seeing you this upset is all¡± she attempted, looking down slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to seeing me away from the woman I¡¯ve been in love with for 114 years, and counting¡± he had to add pointedly as he was the one who removed himself from her presence rather than waiting for her to take the hint herself.

 Chapter 4

    It was less than an hour later when Sean found himself once again moved into action by Awsha¡¯s words. However, it was doubtful that she had gotten the reaction she had been aiming for this time. Sean went into Haven¡¯s study where he had a few quick words with his sire before heading back to his quarters and gathering up several of his own belongings. It was only slightly after one by the time he managed to use all those truly supernatural senses of his to easily find the small home which Claire had made her way to earlier in the evening.

    Inside, Claire was tidying up the living room after Erica had been put to bed in the smaller of the two bedrooms for the night. Claire immediately sensed Sean¡¯s presence as she was halted from her current task to look toward the door before he actually entered the home.

    ¡°Did I forget something?¡± Claire managed to ask him in greeting, though again, her voice was barely loud enough to escape her throat.

    ¡°Yes; your husband¡± was his simple answer as he dropped the box of belongings inside the door and moved to her side, immediately pulling her face to his as he covered her lips with his own.

    After a kiss that lasted several dizzying moments, they broke off the contact but not their closeness as they still stood in one another¡¯s arms for a long silent moment before either spoke again.

    ¡°Sean, if you really don¡¯t want to try to do this, I¡¯m not going to force you to¡± Claire finally managed.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try anything that keeps us together. That¡¯s all I need to get through anything, no matter how¡­ complicated¡± he decided on ¡°it might be.¡±

    Claire took another moment of the slightest relief at his words before finding her own ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy and stupid and ridiculous, and nearly impossible¡± she admitted ¡°but I just feel like I have to try to be there for her. She has no one else¡± she added softly.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll try¡± Sean agreed as he pulled her into a closer embrace, both their minds racing through all the ways this could go terribly wrong, or just hopefully right.

    <hr>

    It was a few hours later when Sean and Claire had done all they could to settle into this new much more modest home as Erica quietly slept. They had also set up a temporary bed in Erica¡¯s new room for Luke and Isabelle, who were getting their last few moments of sleep before sunrise brought their daily vigilance upon them. Of course, now that vigilance also included keeping Erica entertained and distracted during the day while her new parents were forced to slumber in the larger master bedroom until the sun that was so deadly to them finally disappeared below the horizon again.

    <hr>

    As summer turned to fall, Haven still went forward with his plans to build separate homes for each of his Kindred council. He wanted to provide each with a safe homestead for they and their clans, without having to continue to try and cohabitate under one roof for so long that it created any more tensions between them. Despite Sean and Claire having left Haven¡¯s own home earlier that year, theirs was still the first and largest house, other than his own, that he had constructed. After all, Sean was still his first-made childe and heir, and apparently already had a family to look after, as oddly as that situation did come to pass.

    It had now been a week or so since Sean, Claire, Erica, Luke, and Isabelle moved into the new home which was nearest to, and almost as large as their Prince¡¯s. That night, Sean exited his newly rebuilt studio to find Claire in the living room alone. Luke, Isabelle and Erica had all went to bed slightly before midnight, leaving Sean and Claire as the only souls still stirring in their new home until morning.

    Sean found Claire staring out the living room window at the night time ocean with a rather sad look on her face. He furrowed his brow slightly at her expression, as this new home had been quite the positive in their lives, yet she still seemed troubled somehow.

    He moved to take a seat behind where she sat sideways on the sofa, her pools of green still taking in the beauty outside their window. He took that place behind her, a knee on each side of her narrow hips, allowing him to look out the window with her as well. As he moved in close to her, he wrapped his arms around her chest from behind, and placed a soft kiss atop her head. He reveled a moment in the scent of those long raven-colored locks, as they hadn¡¯t had many moments of intimacy since bringing Erica into their lives.

    ¡°New house, wonderful view, pleasing company¡± he added with a small smile, as his lips touched her hair again, ¡°so why so sad?¡±

    She just shook her head, though could not bring herself to look back at him, or move away from him either, for that matter ¡°it¡¯s just some silly thing that I¡¯m letting get to me again. The usual¡± she added in a self-deprecating manner that easily reinforced his judgment of her current mood.

    ¡°And what silly thing would that be?¡± he asked, not letting her off the hook that easily.

    She allowed a small sigh, ¡°Just something Erica said before I put her to bed tonight¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Oh no. Did the five year old say something inappropriate?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if inappropriate is the word¡± she replied with another sigh.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me what she actually said? Or should I just start randomly guessing at it?¡± he teased her again, allowing his pale fingers to move to trace the dark black velvet that covered Claire¡¯s arms.

    One more sigh before Claire offered him his answer ¡°she called Isabelle her new mommy¡± she sniffled a bit. Not exactly expecting that answer, Sean was silenced a moment ¡°I guess it makes sense though¡± Claire continued then ¡°I mean, she only sees us for a few hours each night before she goes to sleep and then wakes up the next day with only Luke and Isabelle to look after her¡± she allowed herself to admit.

    Then it was Sean¡¯s turn to sigh ¡°attempting to look on the bright side, here¡± he began ¡°if this is the biggest problem we¡¯ve had since taking her in, I guess we should be thankful that it¡¯s not any of the slightly larger problems that we were worried about. I mean, maybe it is better for her to believe the two still living souls are her new parents. We still get to watch her grow up safe, which is the best any parent could hope for, right?¡± he attempted, though gently.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose you¡¯re right¡± Claire conceded ¡°I just wish¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡± he said gently as he turned her into his arms, offering another kiss to her forehead as he held her close to him again.

    <hr>

    When Haven entered his bedroom prior to the inevitable sunrise, he found his bed occupied already. Awsha lay there atop the bed, nothing covering her except a sheet draped over a few choice locations, ¡°evening daddy¡± was her greeting.

    ¡°Something you needed, childe?¡± he returned, letting the door fall shut behind him as he managed to keep any reaction to the sight of her out of his voice.

    ¡°Just been a while since we chatted¡± she stated innocently as she pushed a few of those long black locks behind her to further expose her neck and shoulder.

    ¡°And this chat requires you to be naked and on my bed?¡± he returned with a smirk as he took his own seat and began removing his boots.

    ¡°I know how much you like beauty after all¡± she purred back as her fingers traced his arm as he finished removing the boots.

    Haven just shook his head as he moved on to his next task of removing the light coat he wore over his shirt that night ¡°Skip the innocent seductress act, Awsha, and just tell me what it was you wanted to talk about¡± he stated simply, still not looking back her way.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Toreadors supposed to be romantic and seductive? It¡¯s sort of our fort¨¦. Most of us, anyway¡± she had to add in response to the decided lack of romance and seduction Haven had been providing in return.

    ¡°Please let me know when you¡¯ll be arriving at your point¡± Haven returned as he removed his shirt before sliding back across the bed and leaning back against his waiting pillows.

    Awsha allowed an impatient sigh as he moved past her to his new location. She then shook her head as she turned to slowly crawl back toward him, the sheet that was the only thing hiding her body from his light blue gaze easily falling away.

    ¡°I suppose they¡¯re all tucked into their new home now, with their new kid?¡± she stated with a muted sarcasm as she leaned across him to lightly trail her fingers over his now bare chest.

    Forcing himself to keep his eyes on her fingers, rather than any other part of her, Haven spoke again ¡°is this you finally getting to the point?¡±

    Awsha allowed another annoyed sigh as she looked up at him at last, her fingers finally slowing their movements against his equally pale flesh ¡°can you honestly tell me that you still think he¡¯s the perfect childe? I mean, you¡¯ve gotta see that this ridiculous plan to raise the kid is going to more than endanger their ability to uphold the Masquerade¡± she attempted to argue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were so civically minded that you stayed up nights worrying about the laws and safety of my territory¡± he stated while a smirk played at his lips.

    Awsha scoffed ¡°well isn¡¯t it good to know that at least one of the two you sired actually does care?¡±

    ¡°So, this is all about you trying to keep our secrets safe from a very dangerous five year old human child then? Is that it?¡± he replied, his smirk fully coming to life on his lips then

    ¡°Well, that child is going to grow up eventually, and if she¡¯s not bound to us¡­¡±

    ¡°God Awsha, would you please stop?¡± he finally cut her off, his smirk making way for a less amused expression.

    ¡°Stop what? I mean these are valid¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop¡± he repeated more forcefully, ¡°stop all your fucking acting! It does not and will not ever work with me. The fact that you continue to believe it will, it¡¯s nothing short of insulting. So fucking stop¡± he finished plainly, his words doing well to silence her, however momentarily.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± she finally attempted a moment later, now having moved back from him to gather the sheet around her body again.

    ¡°Please think before you finish that sentence with another lie, Awsha¡± he warned with a shake of his head.

    ¡°What am I allowed to say, exactly?¡± she finally bit back, some semblance of her true emotions finally making it into her tone for once.

    ¡°Try the truth. You do know what that is, don¡¯t you?¡± Haven returned with a bit of bitterness.

    Awsha was quiet for another long moment ¡°Sean is being ridiculous and stupid just for the sake of pleasing Claire. You have to know that¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°And the fact that he is trying so very hard to make Claire happy; that¡¯s your real issue isn¡¯t it, Awsha?¡± Haven stated knowingly.

    ¡°He belongs with me, not her¡± she finally allowed her version of the truth, however quietly.

    ¡°Funny how all the laws of the universe seem to disagree with you on that¡± Haven stated bluntly.

    The words did cut her, but she forced more ¡°You made me into Sean¡¯s equal, which is something Claire is not¡± she insisted.

    ¡°It¡¯s true I made you, but you are so far from being Sean¡¯s equal. And the strength of her blood aside, Claire is the only thing on this planet that could even come close to being his equal. She¡¯s his soul mate. And you¡¯re so very blind, and in for so much pain, if you don¡¯t finally just accept that as the actual truth, which you know it is¡± Haven finished plainly before moving to lay his head on the pillow before having to give into that day¡¯s slumber. Though he turned from her as he did, not looking back to see the red tears welling up in his childe¡¯s eyes in response to his undiluted truth.

 Chapter 5

    That first year of the new century was now slowly but surely drawing to a close, though despite the winter that most of the rest of the country endured, it was still quite warm there in their new home in the southern portion of what would be California. On that particular night, Haven stepped out of his home when the hour was nearing eleven p.m. As he did so, he glanced down to the beach where he caught sight of Erica offering Sean a long, warm hug, before running off to follow Claire back into their home for the night.

    Sean was moving to gather a few wooden toys the girl had left behind on the beach as Haven made his way across the still warm sand toward his childe ¡°From what I understand, most of the settlers we¡¯re surrounded by here usually put their offspring to bed much earlier¡± was his greeting.

    Sean allowed a small smile to Haven as he placed the last of the toys into the nearby basket that had held them earlier ¡°Considering Claire and I don¡¯t even wake up ¡®til somewhere between six and nine p.m., I guess we¡¯re a little more lenient¡± he offered with a wry smile, which Haven returned.

    As Haven smiled back he moved to take a seat in the sand next to Sean, both sets of pale blue eyes moving out over the ocean ¡°so, how is family life?¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help adding a moment later.

    Sean allowed his own small chuckle as he looked down ¡°challenging, but we¡¯re making it work, so far anyway¡± he admitted.

    Haven took a moment before continuing ¡°Did she grow since I saw her last?¡±

    ¡°I hear they do that from time to time¡± Sean returned with another smile.

    ¡°How rare, at least in this family¡± Haven returned. He then turned back, ¡°You know, you never told me if you ever found out if Claire actually did know about that other child¡± he dared, which did do well to cause Sean¡¯s expression to darken as he looked down.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over a century. Isn¡¯t it time to let that subject rest?¡± Sean offered, though quietly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help thinking that having Erica around has done anything at all to rest your mind about that subject¡± he replied knowingly.

    ¡°I think both Claire and I are trying very hard to just concentrate on the present, and the child who is still here¡± he replied, though the words were a whisper as he seemed to be forcing back even more emotion before finding his voice again, a few moments later ¡°Should I ask you how the rest of our wonderful family is doing since I moved out? I¡¯m sure she couldn¡¯t have been happy about that¡± Sean offered, so desperate for a subject change, he even allowed that one.

    ¡°Oh your little sister? Nothing short of a terror¡± Haven replied, allowing Sean his subject change.

    Sean did allow another wry smile, ¡°and here I thought that Claire was the only one who referred to her as such.¡±

    ¡°Well, fortunately Claire is no longer sharing a roof with her¡± Haven returned, his eyes still on the waves before them.

    ¡°Just a roof?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t stop himself from broaching that situation.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Haven returned, his eyes finally turning back to Sean.

    ¡°Last I heard, you two were sharing a little more than just a roof¡± Sean skirted the subject, watching his sire closely for his reaction.

    Haven just scoffed, ¡°Just like you said, she is beautiful. If she keeps taking her clothes off and crawling on top of me, those things will tend to happen on occasion¡± Haven admitted.

    Sean allowed his own chuckle then, ¡°sounds very romantic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the one time you let it happen was just as romantic. Or should I ask the hundred or so people who were in the audience that night?¡± Haven reminded.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± Sean allowed before continuing ¡°so you and her aren¡¯t¡­?¡± though Sean wasn¡¯t sure what word he wanted to end that sentence with anyway.

    ¡°In love?¡± Haven offered ¡°God no¡± he shook his head before continuing ¡°most nights I¡¯m just trying to decide if I like her¡± Haven stated bluntly.

    ¡°But you do trust her now?¡± Sean dared.

    ¡°God no¡± Haven repeated without hesitation ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure out what the hell it is that she even wants from one night to the next.¡±

    ¡°I thought you could always tell what people wanted¡± Sean replied as he looked back at him questioningly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, with her it keeps changing. I can¡¯t decide if she wants to be my lover, my heir, your lover, your heir¡­ any combination of these?¡± Haven just shrugged.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re a few steps behind me ever even having an heir¡± Sean returned, ¡°and we all know that it would not be Awsha anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one thing we both agree on¡± Haven stated with another sigh ¡°And I think it¡¯s all of the above that she wants, honestly¡± Haven decided on.

    ¡°So, she has modest goals then?¡± Sean allowed with a touch of sarcasm, then added ¡°but seriously, if it¡¯s just power she¡¯s after, I don¡¯t know why she keeps coming after me. I¡¯m not the Prince, after all¡± he restated.

    That was when Haven gave him a doubting look ¡°you don¡¯t know?¡± Haven asked with a bit of disbelief.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Know what? All I do is try to be civil to her. That¡¯s hardly like I¡¯m leading her on or anything¡± Sean defended.

    ¡°You honestly don¡¯t know¡± Haven repeated.

    ¡°Know what?¡± Sean asked again.

    ¡°She¡¯s totally in love with you Sean¡± Haven stated plainly.

    Sean was caught and just scoffed ¡°Lust maybe¡± he attempted, though quietly.

    ¡°Women don¡¯t cry when it¡¯s just lust¡± Haven replied though softly.

    ¡°Like Awsha has ever cried in her life¡± Sean scoffed again, though his eyes were averted.

    ¡°I hear her crying most every night, Sean¡± Haven told him softly ¡°why do you think I endure her flirtations more often than not. I know it¡¯s the only time that she¡¯ll ever have her mind on something other than you.¡±

    Sean was quiet a long time ¡°what exactly am I supposed to do with this information, Haven? Am I supposed to feel bad and let Awsha crawl into bed with me or what?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend that¡± Haven admitted.

    ¡°Then why tell me this at all?¡± Sean returned, finally looking back.

    ¡°So you understand.¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡± Sean asked with more impatience.

    ¡°That it¡¯s not just some passing fancy for her. She really does believe she loves you Sean. And when people are in love¡­. When Kindred are in love¡­.¡± He corrected ¡°it makes them one of the most dangerous things on the planet. Don¡¯t ever let your guard down with her, Sean. You¡¯re not just some passing obsession for her. After all, only Kindred can love someone forever. You should know the truth of that every time you look at Claire, after all¡± he added the warning, though gently.

    Haven had just risen to move away when Sean quickly got to his feet as well, calling after Haven as he did ¡°the daughter will murder the father¡± he blurted out, which did cause Haven to turn back questioningly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things Minna told me. She said ¡®the daughter will murder the father, and then you will be Prince¡¯¡± Sean whispered, his own tears rising to his eyes then as the possible meaning of at least part of Minna¡¯s warnings occurred to him.

    ¡°I see¡± Haven said, the words obviously shaking him as well.

    ¡°You tell me not to trust her, but¡­ if that¡¯s what Minna meant. How can you continue to keep her here? You¡¯re the one who warned me never to ignore a Malkavian¡¯s prophecies, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Prophecies are very tricky. Maybe what makes it come true is me knowing and believing it¡¯s true, and that¡¯s what leads to its fulfillment. Now that I¡¯ve heard the prophecy, how can that not change the way I act around her or treat her?¡± Haven somehow managed to logically assess.

    Sean closed his eyes tightly ¡°so now it¡¯s my fault too, if Awsha does¡­ that¡± he settled on ¡°you have to send her away Haven, if there¡¯s even the chance that¡¯s what Minna was telling me.¡±

    ¡°And maybe sending her away is what leads to her lashing out¡­ Like I said, prophecies are¡­¡± Haven just shook his head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just ignore it though.¡± Sean continued to plead for Haven to take some kind of action to hopefully ensure his own safety.

    ¡°And this is our dilemma. If we even interpreted it correctly, at all, anything we do could be the thing that leads to our own downfall. We¡¯re paralyzed by the knowledge¡± he then looked down again ¡°is it any wonder the Malkavians minds all break?¡± he added wryly, but with a clear sadness to his tone as well.

    ¡°So what can we do?¡± Sean asked as he forced back another tear at the thought of losing his sire to the woman who had already very nearly cost him his love.

    ¡°Hope that what¡¯s meant to happen will happen¡± Haven offered with a helpless shrug.

    But Sean refused to accept that answer ¡°but according to Minna, what¡¯s supposed to happen is that she kills you and I become Prince!¡±

    ¡°Then maybe that¡¯s what¡¯s supposed to happen¡± Haven returned, biting back emotion of his own as he moved back toward that house, and his very possible end, once again.

    <hr>

    When Sean returned to his house that evening, he was obviously distraught, which Claire noticed immediately. As he stepped through the door she looked up at him and worry creased her brow as she saw the remnants of a red streak upon his alabaster cheek.

    ¡°What happened?¡± was her first response.

    Sean just shook his head, as he tried to gather the strength to even try to share his new worries with her, not even sure if he should. Instead, he tried to buy himself another moment as he took a seat next to her on the couch, running his fingers through his golden locks again, as he always did when upset.

    ¡°Please tell me before I start jumping to conclusions, Sean¡± she pressed, though gently.

    Another pause before he spoke ¡°the night I met Minna she rushed up to the deck and started telling me all these things¡± he shook his head again.

    ¡°Things?¡± Claire asked shakily as she laid a hand on his shoulder gently ¡°like a prophecy or vision of some kind?¡± she asked in the same small worried voice.

    ¡°It all sounded like nonsense at the time¡­¡± he attempted, though his voice trailed off again.

    ¡°What did she tell you Sean?¡± she asked more loudly, her own worry strengthening her voice now.

    ¡°I think, she was trying to warn me about¡­ well about a lot of things, really, but like I said, it all sounded like nonsense¡± he attempted to talk himself out of his own fears again.

    ¡°Tell me what she said, please Sean¡± Claire pressed.

    ¡°It was over a year ago, Claire¡± he tried another argument to have to keep from bringing her into him and Haven¡¯s new world of worry and fear. As she already thought the worst of Awsha, he somehow doubted that hearing this now too would be good for her either.

    ¡°Yes, I totally don¡¯t know about your ability to reproduce perfectly anything you¡¯ve ever seen or heard¡± she told him with mild sarcasm.

    ¡°I guess you do know me as well as I know myself¡± he attempted a smile, but it died before reaching his lips.

    ¡°What was the prophecy, Sean?¡± she stated with more force to her words then.

    One more attempt, ¡°A lot of times, people think they wanna know something¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean¡± she cut him off with a pointed look.

    ¡°All we can do is guess at what it actually meant, but¡­ if the one part we think we figured out is actually what we think it means¡­ it¡¯s not good, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡± she repeated one more time.

    Sean sighed with defeat, knowing Claire well enough that he knew that hearing Minna¡¯s words would eat at her, like so many other things already did. But he also knew that refusing to tell her would put a wedge between them that he could not bear, especially in light of the possibility of losing his sire now as well.

    ¡°What she said was ¡®After the serpent corrupts the daughter, and the daughter murders the father¡± he couldn¡¯t help his voice faltering at that point, ¡°¡¯Then you will be Prince, and then the snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away. And after the siren calls; the bullets and the blood, and then death comes, and only the dead will live. You must save them, all of them.¡¯¡± he finished repeating Minna¡¯s strange words to the letter, his voice breaking as he did.

    Then he looked back at Claire, not even sure what reaction he was expecting to see on her pretty face just then. She finally found her words, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you waited so long to tell me all of this at all¡± a small pause ¡°But now, I guess all I can do is hope that I¡¯m one of the ones you save.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Well, apparently Haven is going to die¡± she allowed in a sad whisper, ¡°And that will make you Prince. And after you become Prince, that¡¯s when ¡®the snakes will come to devour love¡¯¡­. Wouldn¡¯t that mean me?¡± she asked as her own tears escaped from her sad eyes then too.

    ¡°Claire¡± he almost choked on her name as he moved to wrap his arms around her. He had been so caught up in deciphering the first part of Minna¡¯s words that he had not even let himself move on to the rest. And now he found himself faced with the very real possibility of losing both his sire and his heart. And that he was not sure he would ever be able to bear.

 Chapter 6

    When Haven reentered his home that night after his more than upsetting conversation with Sean, he received a modicum of relief from the fact that no one was there in living room right then, including the childe who was the very troubling recent subject of discussion.

    Upon entering the house, he leaned back upon the door as it closed behind him, attempting to gather his own wits about him, all things considered. It was true that he had walked the earth since 1446, and in those 254 years, he made many a claim that he accepted the fact that his end would eventually come. Despite all of that though, his proclamations of intending to just accept whatever fate had in store for him, those were all beginning to waver now that he was once more under the same roof as the very creature that may bring that end.

    For several long moments, Haven tried to predict all the infinite paths of action that could either lead to or hopefully prevent Awsha¡¯s predicted patricidal tendencies being fulfilled at some unknown point in the future. After wrestling with all of those possibilities and the question of whether or not one even could change the future that a Malkavian already saw, he came to two simple courses of action he would be left with.

    The most obvious and impulsive course before him was to obviously ¡®kill or be killed.¡¯ And he knew he could easily end the life of any Kindred who was less powerful than himself. But to end the life of the very childe he had given that life and power to? The very childe who he had brought back from mortal death nearly thirty years earlier? That, his need to preserve his own humanity would never allow. He knew that he could never bring himself to kill one he had made just for the sake of allowing his own life to continue in their place. He swallowed hard, wondering if that made him weak, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he could never bring himself to carry out such an action.

    Therefore he was left with only one other choice: To do everything in his power to convince Awsha that she would never want or need to murder her own sire, for any reason. And the only way to do that was to make sure she wanted and needed him, loved him even, at least as much as she loved herself and her own desires, whatever those truly were. Now he only had to find the strength and skill to be able to treat her in a way that would result in her love, all the while knowing that she was very possibly the one who was going to end his own long life. And managing that would be the most difficult act of his entire existence.

    After another long moment, Haven finally forced his feet to move him toward Awsha¡¯s room. Inside, she was laying across the bed in a thin nightgown as she skimmed the pages of one of the books that had arrived on a recent shipment ¡°Haven?¡± she greeted him as he entered the room, closing the door behind him, which only added to her surprise at his presence.

    ¡°So, Minna¡¯s had an interesting prophecy¡± he attempted to begin with his plan to force as much truth as possible into the act he was undertaking, as the best lies always contained truths.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked as she sat up, looking only slightly wary before assuming her guise of apathy again ¡°this should be amusing, if nothing else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the details would bore you, but suffice it to say, according to our little seer, you¡¯re going to be a very important part of my life, after all¡± he stated, telling no lie, but not revealing the terrible truth of Minna¡¯s visions, either.

    That got Awsha¡¯s attention ¡°she saw that?¡± she asked, a bit of hope breaking through her previous skepticism.

    ¡°And why wait for a fate you already have been told will come to pass?¡± he stated, forcing a sultry tone as he began moving toward the bed, his hands pulling away his light coat as he did.

    ¡°Must¡¯ve been a hell of a vision¡± Awsha returned as she watched him drop the coat as he reached the bed, her interest in this new behavior of his more than obvious.

    ¡°If you only knew¡± Haven whispered back as he pulled himself free of his shirt and shoes too, before crawling across the bed to where she still sat watching his every move, slight traces of hope touching the corner of her beautiful mouth.

    Not allowing her time to pose any further questions, Haven moved to pull her easily toward him, his mouth covering hers with every bit of passion he could muster by reminding himself that she was indeed stunningly beautiful, if nothing else. When he felt her reaching for his belt through their kiss, he forced another smile as he moved her hands away and went on to remove the belt himself, holding her there with that smile which she easily returned as she saw his intention to do the deed for her.

    In another moment, he had pulled the belt loose and used his other hand to push her to her back, kissing her again as he raised her hands above her head and moved to secure them to her headboard with that belt.

    ¡°This is interesting¡± Awsha allowed a giggle as she felt him tightly bind her there.

    ¡°This is just the beginning¡± Haven returned, forcing that same sultry tone once more.

    She allowed another laugh up at where he then moved to tightly grip the bodice of her nightgown in his hands before easily ripping it away from her body in one smooth motion, while continuing to hold her with that same smile.

    ¡°Remind me to thank the crazy little Malk¡± she chuckled again, though her words fell short as Haven moved to spread seemingly urgent kisses over her ample breasts as his hand moved to easily slide fingers inside her, causing more than a bit of a gasp to pass her lips.

    Haven continued spreading those kisses over her breasts while his fingers continued to work until the slightest tremors began in the bound beauty below him. Only then did he pull himself free of his remaining clothing and push her legs apart before allowing himself to enter her in one deep thrust that caused another moan in each of them.

    Not stopping his task for even a moment, at the risk of allowing any more of his dark thoughts to break the surface of his consciousness; Haven simply continued to thrust himself deeply into her over and over until their mutual pleasure finally managed to shut down all of his thoughts and fears, however temporarily.

    <hr>

    That very same night, Sean and Claire also found themselves wrapped in each other¡¯s arms upon their own bed. However, they were merely holding each other in silence as they both tried to find any more words after Sean had shared Minna¡¯s more than foreboding words with Claire.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You¡¯re being remarkably calm¡± Sean finally allowed as the clock struck four a.m.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how me breaking down could help anything. Now, if Haven does die, and you do become Prince, then we¡¯ll see how well I can still hold it together¡± she attempted to make light of her own emotions, but the sadness belied the words.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even mentioned the fact of who it sounds like might be the one to try and¡­ kill him¡± Sean managed the last bit, though shakily.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure my opinion on her is already quite well known¡± Claire admitted, she then seemed to have another sudden thought, ¡°the beginning, what about the beginning of the prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Thought that¡¯s the part we were talking about¡± Sean returned as he looked down at where her emerald eyes had now turned to meet him.

    ¡°No the very beginning¡± she corrected.

    ¡°¡¯After the serpent corrupts the daughter?¡¯¡± Sean offered.

    ¡°Yes, according to that, that¡¯s the first thing that needs to happen¡­ before any of the rest does¡± she stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s probably just some biblical nonsense, meaning that Awsha will turn evil¡­ eviler¡± he added, as he remembered who he was talking to.

    ¡°And why would any Kindred ever give a damn about biblical imagery? We all know better, don¡¯t we?¡± she asked softly.

    Sean was quiet a moment too before continuing ¡°but what else could it mean then?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s almost literal?¡± Claire offered,

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Sean attempted with a dismissive tone, but then seemed to think upon the words again.

    ¡°I think we need to ask Haven what possible meaning that serpents¡­ and snakes¡± Claire had to add ¡°actually have in our world.¡±

    ¡°Think he may be just a little preoccupied right now¡± Sean stated softly.

    ¡°But if we can stop this so-called serpent from corrupting Awsha, whatever that means, then maybe we could stop the rest from happening too¡± Claire hoped aloud.

    ¡°Are we even sure we can stop it?¡± Sean had to allow that question to pass his lips, as it had never been fully explained if the future Minna saw is set or if it even could be averted.

    ¡°Well, if we just assume that we can¡¯t stop it. Haven may as well be dead already. And I don¡¯t think either of us wanna try living in that world just yet¡± Claire whispered as she cuddled closer to him, hoping upon hope that they could actually change what sounded like an undeniably dark future for at least the one of them who would still have a future at all.

    <hr>

    Claire entered Haven¡¯s home with a singular purpose the next evening. Mustering all of her bravery, she was determined to find any way to try and battle fate, if such a thing were even possible. Though terrified of discovering even more terrible truths, she couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and wait for Minna¡¯s dark visions to come to pass. She made her way through the living room of their Prince¡¯s home, receiving a few surprised looks from the Kindred and servants present, but did not slow her steps down the hall toward Minna¡¯s room.

    Trying to force away her fear, she finally brought her fingers up to lightly knock at the woman¡¯s bedroom door. Receiving no apparent response after another moment, Claire finally slowly moved to open the door. Inside, she found Minna there rocking back and forth on the floor looking about the room as though hearing a hundred voices no one else could hear. However, as troubling as that was, it was Minna¡¯s usual state more nights than not.

    ¡°Hi Minna¡± Claire spoke gently to her in much the same way she spoke to Erica ¡°mind some company?¡± she attempted a smile. Receiving no real acknowledgment of her presence, Claire sighed slightly as she gently shut the door behind her and took a few slow steps into the room. After another moment, she managed to find her voice again ¡°Minna, can you tell me about the serpent; who he even is?¡± she asked gently.

    Though her words did then cause Minna to immediately look up at her, fear flashing through her eyes, which did nothing to quell Claire¡¯s own fears ¡°The serpent?¡± she whispered back, almost as though afraid that this serpent would hear her.

    ¡°Yes, who is the serpent that corrupts the daughter?¡± Claire asked, forcing a bravery she didn¡¯t quite feel.

    ¡°The serpent¡­¡± Minna whispered again, pressing her hand to her forehead in agitation ¡°he¡¯ll take so much. He¡¯ll take your brother¡¯s love, then take his love again, but you will find your second love then¡± she added with a small smile before being distracted by those voices only she heard again.

    ¡°Wait? What?¡± Claire pressed, ¡°my brother? I don¡¯t¡­ what do you mean Minna. My second love?¡± she asked more worriedly, ¡°Sean is my only love¡­ I won¡¯t have a second love¡­.¡± She continued, too afraid to ask then if Minna was trying to tell her she would lose Sean, which made little or no sense since the last prophecy had insinuated that some dark fate would be coming to Claire rather than Sean ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to tell me, Minna. Please, explain it¡± she pleaded, despite knowing how little use there would be to trying to reason with one so afflicted.

    <hr>

    Not getting much further with Minna, Claire finally sighed and headed back to her own home. Her visit did nothing to give her any answers and only seemed to provide more questions, which left her with more than a bit of hopelessness at that point.

    ¡°So what horrible thing did she say this time?¡± Sean asked once Claire came back to the house, offering a small smile over at where Erica sat playing in the corner of their living room as it was still just barely eight o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Apparently, along with a daughter and a father, there¡¯s now a brother too¡± she sighed as she took a seat next to him on the couch.

    ¡°What now?¡± Sean asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°I asked her about the serpent, and then somehow a brother got into the equation¡± she shrugged, knowing that her words would make no sense to Sean either.

    ¡°Exactly what did she say?¡± he had to know.

    ¡°You really want more of her visions rolling around in your head?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°May as well share the burden with you, right?¡± he stated quietly.

    ¡°She said that the serpent will take my brother¡¯s love and then take his love again¡± she sighed impatiently, the words still not making much sense, not to mention how disturbing the second part of Minna¡¯s words had been.

    ¡°Your brother?¡± Sean repeated with another raise of the brow.

    ¡°Exactly. So much logic there, considering my parents have most likely been dead for a century or so. Oh, and the fact my mother couldn¡¯t even have any more children. So yeah, makes perfect sense¡± she stated with defeat.

    ¡°But we¡¯re assuming the father and daughter refer to Haven and Awsha, who aren¡¯t actually father and daughter; only in the vampiric sense¡± Sean allowed, ¡°so she most likely means the same thing now.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s talking about some male that you have yet to embrace?¡± she asked with her own skepticism.

    ¡°Sounds like it¡± Sean admitted thoughtfully.

    ¡°From what I understand, you¡¯re not really keen on either of us embracing anybody. You know, with the way the one childe I made nearly killed me in frenzy and all¡± Claire argued, though weakly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, I don¡¯t think Haven planned on embracing me. But Chantarell begged him to; just to save me¡± a slight shrug ¡°I suppose if it was some kind of situation like that, where it meant saving the life of someone important to one of us. Then¡­ maybe?¡± he offered.

    Claire just rubbed her eyes in frustration ¡°still, none of this helps us try to save Haven or figure out who the friggin serpent is¡± she sighed, forgetting to keep her volume as low as it had been for the rest of their conversation.

    It was then that the two of them just seemed to remember Erica¡¯s presence as the little girl spoke ¡°does serpent mean snake?¡± she asked with a bit of fear.

    ¡°Yes honey¡± Claire forced a smile ¡°but we¡¯re not talking about a real snake¡± she attempted to comfort her.

    ¡°They call the bad man a snake¡± Erica informed as she clutched her doll more tightly against her, causing a more than worried look to pass across both of Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 7

    ~1701~

    The following week brought with it the first council meeting of the new year. During this particular meeting, Sean had the unpleasant task of trying to convince his Kindred peers to place stock in the words of a five year-old human child. Erica had fearfully informed Claire and Sean that the other settlers often spoke of a man who they were all quite terrified of. They referred to him as a snake and he had been the apparent culprit behind several ongoing attacks on the settlers and their families since the settlement first sprung up there on the coast, which had been years before Haven had even arrived there and been given his Princedom.

    Considering the source of the information, the other Kindred were not prone to taking the warnings of a child seriously, and left the meeting before any solid course of action could be set into place ¡°well, that went well¡± Haven sighed as the others left he and Sean behind in their meeting room.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t going to take this seriously either?¡± Sean returned with obvious annoyance at the stubbornness of his co-councilors.

    ¡°Considering other things we¡¯ve heard about this so-called serpent, and the fact that these attacks have been going on for nearly a century now, I¡¯m a bit more inclined to listen¡± Haven replied, though his worried look didn¡¯t add much more to Sean¡¯s confidence in the outcome of this entire situation.

    ¡°You still look quite wary though¡± Sean observed as his eyes moved over his sire ¡°is this new plan of yours with Awsha not working out after all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall discussing any plan¡± Haven stated, though his voice lowered, as well as his gaze.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m fairly sure that you¡¯ve developed some sort of plan to attempt to dissuade her possible desire to see you dead¡± Sean told him knowingly ¡°and replace it with some other desire¡± he added bluntly.

    Eyes still down, Haven gave his only explanation ¡°my only choices here are to trust this interpretation of Minna¡¯s vision so completely that I murder my own childe before she can do the same to me¡± he shook his head ¡°or else I do everything I can to make her love me too much to ever harm me¡± another sigh ¡°I suppose it was a reasonably easy decision when put against our desire to retain our humanity. Even faking affection is not as painful to the soul as the other option would be.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to pretend to love her until when? Eternity?¡± Sean asked, though softly.

    ¡°I somehow doubt we¡¯ll have that long¡± Haven stated, eyes still downwards.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Sean asked worriedly.

    ¡°Meaning we now can be fairly certain that the serpent is real, and he is here, and he has been longer than we have¡± Haven replied with a sigh that carried more than a bit of defeat to it.

    ¡°Ok, so tell me, why is this so-called serpent so bad, and why is he even called that? And why do you actually seem scared? You¡¯re over 250 years old. I doubt there are many other Kindred who could really pose that much of a threat to you, are there?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at least a century old, but if he¡¯s one of them¡­¡° Haven just shook his head again rather than finishing that thought.

    ¡°Them who?¡± Sean pressed.

    ¡°The serpents¡­ that¡¯s a nickname for another clan of Kindred. And we have to assume he is indeed Kindred if these attacks have been going on for so long¡± Haven offered at least the beginning of an explanation.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to give me more than that Haven¡± Sean continued trying desperately to understand this prophecy as much as he possibly could.

    ¡°If this is what we think it is, that makes him a Follower of Set, a Setite: the serpents¡± another sigh from Haven ¡°they¡¯re very rare outside of Egypt, but there¡¯s been so many ships coming to this new world in the last two centuries, it would be foolish to write it off as impossible for one of their kind to have made it to these shores.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so still if he¡¯s younger than you, than we¡¯re still ok, right?¡±

    ¡°Sean, as powerful as we Toreadors are; our power lies in our ability to sway and mesmerize and enamor others to us. Yes we¡¯re strong and we¡¯re fast but¡­¡± he just shook his head ¡°to put it mildly, we¡¯re the seducers and beguilers of the Kindred race, not the warriors¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Sean scoffed, though his worry was clear.

    Haven took another moment before trying to explain further ¡°all the clans are designed differently. That¡¯s why there are clans at all. We all have different strengths. And some definitely serve different purposes. Toreadors¡¯ purposes are to love and create art and beauty and stay as human as we possibly can and remember what it means to be human. And our abilities make that possible for us¡± Haven swallowed a moment ¡°other clans have very, very different purposes and strengths indeed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re talking about these Setites?¡±

    ¡°There are thirteen original clans of Kindred, and only seven are part of the Camarilla. Only seven care to stay hidden from and live in peace with humans¡± Haven told Sean the facts he was already aware of, ¡°and as you may have noticed; there¡¯s no Setite clan representative to be seen among us.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s an asshole that preys on humans. I got that part, but all this talk of strengths. You make it sound like you don¡¯t think we can stand against him¡± Sean continued, trying to keep his own voice even.

    ¡°You have to have already started to see the difference just among the seven peaceful clans¡± Haven stated as he finally looked back up at Sean ¡°take Lissa for example.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Sean narrowed his light blue eyes.

    ¡°She can stay awake during the day. She can meld with the earth to avoid the sun. She can take the form of any animal she pleases. She can turn her body into an invulnerable mist. She can even grow six inch claws while in human form¡± Haven rattled off her list of attributes ¡°and yet she¡¯s less than a century old. How do you think you¡¯d fare in a fight with her Sean, honestly?¡±

    Sean then looked away, his eyes briefly moving to the door Lissa had exited through minutes earlier ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s on our side¡± he let himself admit.

    ¡°Exactly¡± Haven stated plainly ¡°now imagine someone with even more powerful abilities, who¡¯s even older than her, and who is decidedly not on our side¡± another sigh ¡°think about that, and then remember the very first part of the prophecy¡± he watched as Sean looked downwards again ¡°now, what plan do you think will stop all of this from happening? Please tell me, because I would love to know¡± Haven finished, his voice breaking slightly as he moved to leave Sean behind with his less than optimistic words.

    <hr>

    After Luke and Isabelle retired to their own room for the evening, Claire put Erica to bed as well. As the little girl drifted off to sleep, Claire watched her for a few moments, a slight sigh passing her own lips. She had hoped that maybe Erica would bring new light and hope to their strange lives, but with these prophecies of doom hanging over them all now; it was a bit difficult to hold onto that idea either. Though Claire¡¯s dark thoughts were interrupted as she caught the sound of the front door marking Sean¡¯s return from that night¡¯s meeting.

    When she moved to the living room to greet him, she found him lying on the couch, ice blue eyes on some random portion of the ceiling, his hand moving through his hair once more as an immediate clue to his mood ¡°Went that well, huh?¡± she asked him as she slowly moved toward the couch to look down at him.

    ¡°The Primogen barely believe the threat is real, except maybe Minna, and for once she¡¯s not saying much¡± Sean scoffed, though he didn¡¯t move his eyes to where Claire now leaned upon the back of the couch he lay upon.

    ¡°And what about Haven?¡± she asked.

    Another scoff ¡°and that¡¯s the worst part. The others don¡¯t believe me, but Haven definitely does.¡±

    ¡°How is that worse?¡± she asked with narrowed green eyes.

    ¡°He believes me, but¡­¡± Sean shook his head.

    ¡°But what?¡± Claire pressed.

    ¡°He¡¯s acting like there¡¯s nothing we can do to stop any of it. He thinks this serpent is too powerful for us to even try and beat him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s already given up¡± Sean added, anger covering his own worry.

    ¡°That sounds less than ideal¡± Claire offered, trying to keep her voice from shaking at the prospect that their ever powerful leader didn¡¯t seem to think there was much hope either.

    That¡¯s when Sean finally looked up at her, desperation in his eyes ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up, Claire. I don¡¯t want to just let him march off to meet this supposedly imminent death. And I sure as fuck don¡¯t want to know what ¡®snakes coming to devour love¡¯ means!¡± he added angrily.

    Hearing his very real upset at the prospect of such a dark sounding fate coming to her, Claire could no longer keep her own emotions in check either ¡°neither do I. But I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± she simply sniffled as she moved her hand up to catch the tear before it fell.

    ¡°Come here¡± Sean said, the gentleness returning to his voice however momentarily as he reached a hand out to offer to her as he led her around the couch to pull her down into his arms, holding her tightly against him ¡°we need to figure out the how¡± he agreed as he placed a few kisses over her long locks as he continued to hold her against him ¡°and the best place to start would be at the beginning. We have to keep Awsha from ever going anywhere near this serpent, and therefore getting ¡®corrupted.¡¯ Which apparently has to happen before she actually would go through with¡­¡± he stopped his sentence there.

    ¡°So, you think Haven will be safe with Awsha, as long as she never meets the serpent?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the prophecy would have us believe, and as of right now, I don¡¯t think Awsha is entertaining thoughts of Haven¡¯s death just yet, considering¡± Sean had to add.

    ¡°Are we sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Fairly sure¡± Sean returned, ¡°from what I understand, Haven is going above and beyond to make her fall in love with him. But¡­¡± his voice then trailed off again.

    ¡°But what?¡± Claire asked, turning her eyes to his questioningly.

    ¡°But who knows if she actually will fall in love with him, considering¡± he added the last word in a whisper.

    ¡°Considering that she¡¯s already in love with you¡± Claire finished his sentence for him, which did well to cause him to quickly look back down at her.

    ¡°Ok, you¡¯re now the second person who has told me that¡± he admitted with a worried sigh.

    ¡°I think something like that tends to be obvious to everyone except the actual object of the emotion¡± she admitted as she pressed her cheek closer to the thin material of the shirt he wore that night.

    Moving on from his own discomfort at the idea that Awsha was indeed in love with him, Sean continued ¡°and how long do we think Haven can keep pretending to love the woman who may murder him someday? And what happens if she ever figures out that it¡¯s all a lie? That could be the very thing that¡­¡± he figured he didn¡¯t need to finish that sentence.

    ¡°So, all we have to do is keep her from suspecting, or caring, that Haven¡¯s feelings aren¡¯t real, and keep her from ever meeting this serpent¡± Claire allowed another sigh.

    ¡°Keep her from caring about his feelings being a lie? How would we ever do that? I have a suspicion that if she ever found out that someone was playing with her the way¡­¡± his voice trailed off ¡°I doubt she¡¯d take it well, at all.¡±

    ¡°The only way that she wouldn¡¯t care about Haven leading her on is¡­ if she had something she wanted more than him¡± Claire allowed, though she had to force the words through her lips.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean¡­¡± Sean looked down at her, her expression enough to compel him to say something more ¡°so now I¡¯m supposed to pretend I love her, instead?¡± he scoffed in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Sean. I just know that as long as she wants you¡­ there¡¯s the possibility of her finally getting fed up with just waiting for you to feel the same, watching Haven treat you like the prized childe, watching you love me instead of her¡­ I mean how long do we think she¡¯s really going to endure any of that?¡± Claire whispered worriedly.

    ¡°So, either we all have to placate her into believing we actually do love and care about her the way she wants us to, or we have to just kill her before she can kill him. Are those really the only choices?¡± Sean asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Those seem to be the same choices Haven has come to, but I don¡¯t think any of us believe that she really will just settle for being Haven¡¯s lover. Eventually, she¡¯s going to want more. And we have an idea of what she may do to try and get it¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re right back to our original problem¡± Sean returned with another shake of his head.

    ¡°The only thing we can still do is try to prevent her ever coming into contact with this corruptor, and considering we have no clue where and how to locate him, or deal with him even if we did¡­.¡± Claire just let her voice trail off hopelessly once again.

    ¡°Is it any wonder the Malkavians'' minds all break¡± Sean mumbled after another moment.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire looked up at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Haven said to me when I first was stupid enough to tell him about the prophecy. Malkavians all lose their minds because of their knowledge, and perhaps also because of their inability to stop any of their visions from coming to pass. We¡¯re not meant to know the future¡­. Look how it tears us up just to hear some possible version of it, then try to interpret and change it¡± another soft sigh ¡°at this rate we¡¯ll all probably end up losing our minds.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Weeks passed without any catastrophic events that had been prophesied actually coming to pass. Though, those that knew of the prophecy were still understandably on edge, to put it mildly. That night, Claire had stayed back at the house to give Luke and Isabelle the blood they needed to continue to serve as daytime protectors. None of them quite ready to try and explain that oddity of their existence to Erica, Sean took her down to play at the edge of the ocean under the stars instead.

    That was when Sean¡¯s acting skill would be put to the test upon hearing the door of Haven¡¯s home open as Awsha stepped outside. Sean forced his eyes not to turn back to meet hers, hoping that if he pretended she wasn¡¯t there then maybe, just maybe he could will it into becoming the truth. Knowing though that it was a vain hope, his mind couldn¡¯t help replaying Claire¡¯s warnings about how long Awsha would truly be content with her sire¡¯s supposed love instead of the love of the man she truly wanted.

    ¡°Evening¡± she greeted him in that permanently sultry tone she always seemed to adopt in his presence, forcing Sean to quickly hide a cringe at the prospect of having to fool someone whose psychic abilities nearly matched his own. At least Haven had the advantage of his own skills being stronger than Awsha¡¯s. Sean could only hope that his age would manage to give him the upper hand over her, even if they were the same generation, meaning created by the exact same sire.

    ¡°Evening¡± he returned, forcing any emotion out of his voice as he kept his eyes glued to Erica out of not only parental vigilance, but also a desire to not have to try and meet his sister¡¯s gaze.

    Awsha narrowed her eyes as she watched him ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still upset about that little comment I made when Claire first left the house.¡±

    Sean attempted to steel himself into finding some kind of response ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even remember. What with how close you and Haven have become of late¡± he then decided he had to add to that statement ¡°I¡¯d love to hear the story behind how that happened finally, after thirty years together.¡±

    ¡°You would?¡± she smirked.

    Forcing a smile, Sean tried to hide his tension ¡°it is quite an interesting turn.¡±

    Awsha¡¯s smile slowly softened as she answered ¡°well, oddly enough, I guess I have the crazy little Malk to thank for that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sean returned, allowing the slightest glance in her direction while feigning ignorance of what she could possibly mean.

    ¡°Apparently, she had some crazy vision about me that convinced Haven of how important I will supposedly be to him. Whatever that means¡± she had to add, a trace of her own doubt showing through.

    ¡°Well, he must believe it then¡± Sean continued to play act his lack of knowledge in regards to that prophecy that had been running on a loop through his brain for longer than he cared to admit.

    ¡°Yeah, but how important, really?¡± she returned ¡°I mean, you¡¯re still the Primogen and still the heir, so¡± she just shrugged as she looked away.

    ¡°That could always change¡± he forced the lie to his lips.

    ¡°Why, because he likes the way it feels when he¡¯s inside me? I somehow doubt that¡¯s what requirement he used when he chose you¡± she returned wryly.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help looking down again, as it was now apparent that Awsha still was not fully content even in her role as Haven¡¯s lover ¡°well a lot of things can happen between now and eternity. He has plenty of time to change his mind about who he wants at his side and for what¡± he attempted to reassure her, despite all the words wanting to stick in his throat.

    ¡°He¡¯ll never trust me the way he trusts you¡± she stated plainly, her own dark eyes turned downwards.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s certain, Awsha¡± he managed.

    She was quiet a long moment. Sean could feel her eyes on him, though he couldn¡¯t bring himself to return that gaze. Then, she finally spoke again ¡°why all the sudden are you trying to reassure me of anything, least of all my own importance in this little family of ours?¡± she called him on his behavior that night, as he tried to force back another wave of tension.

    Forcing his mind to react quickly to her question, he gave into an even larger deception then ¡°guess some part of me still thinks there¡¯s some part of you that is worthy of Haven¡¯s love and respect¡± he forced the lies through his lips, despite how ill it made him feel to offer any encouragement at all to her, all things considered.

    Though his statement did cause her to take pause as she looked over at him again, desperately trying to determine if Sean really meant the kindest words he had ever shared with her in twenty-nine long years ¡°do you really believe that?¡± she managed, though her voice was barely above a whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years Awsha. I¡¯m tired of always second guessing and keeping my walls up. You¡¯re here and Haven sees some value in you, so why would it be so strange that I would too?¡± he forced more lies through his lips for the sake of hopefully protecting all of them from whatever vengeance she may take it upon herself to try exacting someday.

    ¡°But the love of your life hates me. How can you not agree with her, if she really is the most important thing in the world to you?¡± she pressed, knowing exactly what his weak spot was.

    ¡°Loving someone doesn¡¯t mean you always have to agree with them, does it?¡± he poured more deception atop what had already been tying his guts in knots.

    ¡°Careful Sean. You keep saying things like that, I might actually start to think you do want me the way I was always so sure you actually did.¡±

    Forcing his nerves to turn to steel again, he added ¡°I never debated wanting you Awsha. I just chose to ignore that, because I knew it would hurt her if I acted on it again.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Are you telling me you actually have always wanted me?¡± she whispered back, her voice shaking a bit.

    ¡°You were there on that stage. What did it feel like to you?¡± he forced one more lie in the hopes that just maybe it would keep her from ever taking out any of those dark impulses on the one who made them both.

    It was then that Awsha leaned toward him to whisper against his ear ¡°do you know what I¡¯d do to you right now, if we were alone¡± she whispered passionately, as her eyes turned slightly toward the little girl playing in the tide a mere twenty feet away from them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be alone sometime. Then I guess we¡¯ll see¡± Sean told her, forcing his own sultriness into his tone before moving to stand, calling for Erica to come back to the house with him, while leaving Awsha there trying to regain her own composure after he had wrapped her in such pretty lies that night.

    <hr>

    After leaving Erica in the care of their servants, Sean returned to he and Claire¡¯s bedroom with a slam of the door, his agitation obvious. Claire was more than a bit jarred from the book she had been trying to distract herself with ¡°Do I wanna know what happened?¡± she asked worriedly, as the book slid from her fingers, forgotten.

    Sean just shook his head, glaring angrily at some random spot in the room ¡°You know, Haven said that our powers lie in our skill as seducers and beguilers¡± a slight scoff ¡°but he must be a lot more powerful than me.¡±

    Claire¡¯s eyes instantly showed her confusion at that comment ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the most skilled seducer I¡¯ve met in over a hundred years. But I could be biased¡± she attempted to lighten his mood.

    Forcing her words away, he continued ¡°I don¡¯t know how he can do it.¡±

    ¡°Do what, exactly?¡± Claire returned, giving into his refusal to be swayed back into a better mood.

    ¡°Make love to her every night like he actually means it¡± he supplied the answer.

    Claire tensed a bit at his words then ¡°go on¡± was the only response she could manage right then.

    ¡°Awsha cornered me out there. I tried to act like I was all happy about her and Haven¡¯s new closeness. But then she started talking about how it didn¡¯t matter and that he¡¯d never choose her over me, etcetera.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Claire asked, worry seeping into her tone.

    ¡°And that means she¡¯s still¡­ she¡¯s still not happy with even being Haven¡¯s lover. She¡¯s still capable of taking out her discontent in some very bloody way¡± Sean added with obvious upset increasing his volume.

    ¡°So what did you say?¡± she asked, not sure she wanted the answer.

    ¡°What could I fucking say? I could either have told her, yes, you¡¯re right; He¡¯ll never trust you or give you any power. And I think we know how that would have gone. So my only other choice was to¡­¡± he braced himself ¡°to try and convince her that maybe the other thing she wanted was something she actually could have¡± he confessed, voice breaking ¡°so now she¡¯s back to thinking she actually could be with me¡­ and even just saying the things that would make her believe that¡­ even that much¡­ it made me feel ill, Claire. So now what happens when she wants me to prove the lies I told her tonight?¡± he finished, not able to add any more to his statement as he moved to take a seat at the edge of the bed, hands to his temples.

    Claire could not find her own words yet either. It was true that they had to do what they could to convince Awsha she had no reason to act out against any of them. But the things they would have to do in order to so convince her? Those made her feel just as ill. Especially since the only other options would be to accept fate, or kill one of their own blood. Not that Claire would actually mourn Awsha¡¯s death, but she would mourn the loss of humanity it would cost whichever of them actually did the deed.

    ¡°I see I¡¯ve left you speechless¡± Sean added a moment later.

    ¡°What can I say?¡± she whispered back ¡°either we let her win and take everything she wants, or else we kill her, on the basis of a prophecy we could all be totally wrong about. What is there to say to either of those choices?¡±

    <hr>

    Still not finding any suitable solution, Sean went about trying his best to avoid ever being alone with Awsha, therefore being forced to prove that his lies were actually sincere. By March, his luck did inevitably run out though. Haven had taken Lissa and the Brujah Primogen, an austere blonde woman named Larkin, on their first official search for this so-called serpent whose shadow loomed over them all. Larkin wasn¡¯t particularly keen to believe the stories of a child, but being the most hot-tempered of all the Kindred, she was never one to turn away from any fight.

    This left Sean to look after the home in Haven¡¯s stead, and that of course required him to actually be in the home. He tried to isolate himself in Haven¡¯s office while the remaining Primogen went about their own business that night. It was slightly after nine when that luck of his ran out and Awsha invited herself into the study with a satisfied grin on her face as she tightly shut the door behind her.

    ¡°Well big brother, daddy¡¯s not home. Whatsoever shall we do to pass the time?¡± she asked seductively as she pulled open her corset and moved across the room to where Sean uncomfortably sat at the desk, tensing immediately at her arrival, not to mention her greeting.

    ¡°There are others in the house¡± he attempted to reason, forcing his voice to remain even as she took a seat on the desk, breasts exposed already and now hiking her skirts up her legs to further expose and offer herself to him.

    She just chuckled ¡°a lot less than there were in that theatre¡± she teased as her long skirts finally reached her waist, where she was completely nude underneath, once again.

    ¡°And Claire could come over any moment as well¡± he attempted to further argue, though weakly, not able to stop his eyes from moving over her body,

    ¡°She got over it before. She¡¯ll get over it again¡± she purred as she moved forward to attempt a kiss.

    But hearing her so callously speak of what very nearly broke Claire¡¯s heart into pieces thirty years earlier; Sean could no longer keep up his act. He could not do that to Claire, no matter what the cost. He brought his hands up to firmly grasp her shoulders moments before her lips could reach his.

    ¡°Put your clothes on, Awsha¡± he told her bitterly, accenting his words by pushing her roughly back into her previous seat atop the desk.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked, trying to hold her smile as she figured out what new game this might be.

    ¡°I said put your clothes on. I¡¯m done with this¡± he told her curtly.

    ¡°Done with what?¡± she asked, her voice faltering as she allowed her skirt to fall back down to cover her from the waist down.

    ¡°You. This. It¡¯s not happening Awsha. Just give it up already¡± he told her with a shake of his head, his expression dark.

    ¡°You told me that you still wanted me¡± she reminded him, her own anger bubbling to the surface ¡°care to explain that, Sean?¡± she bit out as she angrily pulled her corset shut over her breasts again. Sean just scoffed in response, which only caused her anger and her voice to rise ¡°Tell me!¡± she demanded more loudly.

    ¡°You really wanna know why I told you that?¡± he returned, his anger rising to meet hers.

    ¡°Yes, I would really like to know¡± she growled back at him.

    He thought a long moment, pondering telling her the truth, but somehow knew that would probably help the situation even less than his rejection already had. He couldn¡¯t let her anger touch Haven because of his own inability to pretend away his true feelings.

    That was when he decided to tell her another truth that she would be just as likely to believe ¡°You ruined my life thirty years ago. But I managed to put it back together. I just want to see how long it will take you to put yours back together¡± he told her with pure ice in his tone ¡°are you really stupid enough to think that something like you could ever replace what I have with Claire? That¡¯s just sad¡± he finished cutting her with that last shard of ice before waving her away ¡°now get the fuck out.¡±

 Chapter 9

    When Haven and company finally returned to the home at around two that evening, Sean was more than ready to get out of that house and back to his own ¡°I¡¯m assuming by your look that you haven¡¯t uncovered much information about this serpent yet?¡± was Sean¡¯s greeting as Haven entered the study.

    ¡°Not as of yet. We just know that he has a group of other Kindred, probably those Caitiffs up the coast, carrying out most of the attacks. No one will admit to actually seeing him, not that that¡¯s surprising¡± Haven sighed. Then upon seeing Sean¡¯s rather dark expression, ¡°I¡¯m assuming your night went well too?¡± he added with slight sarcasm.

    ¡°I would be very wary tonight. I didn¡¯t exactly have a pleasant confrontation with Awsha earlier¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Haven asked worriedly.

    ¡°She tried to get me to¡­ she made it obvious what she wanted from me tonight. And I couldn¡¯t force myself to pretend. I¡¯m not as good at it as you are¡± he confessed.

    Haven simply looked down, though he didn¡¯t seem surprised, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of me being ¡®good at it,¡¯ it¡¯s just simply the fact that me pretending to want Awsha doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else. The same can¡¯t exactly be said of you trying to play that same deception out¡± he stated with no bitterness or upset, just the same discontent that had been common to all of them since the whole business with that prophecy had started.

    ¡°Well, I pressed a lot of her buttons tonight. She was livid when she stormed out of here¡± Sean delivered the warning again.

    ¡°And how long ago was that?¡±

    ¡°Hours¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve been here since she left, I mean, here, in this room?¡± Haven asked with concern.

    ¡°Well, I was hoping to avoid seeing her again. So I just stayed in here ¡®til you came back. I wanted to warn you as soon as you got back, before she could confront you first¡± Sean added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been warned, but I didn¡¯t see Awsha on the way into the house¡± he informed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be ok here though?¡± Sean asked once more after taking a few steps toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with her temper for three decades. But I doubt I¡¯m the one who she¡¯s going to try to take it out on in this case.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± Sean asked, his voice faltering.

    ¡°Maybe I should come home with you too, just to be sure she hasn¡¯t tried any of her games with the people you care about,¡± Haven returned, trying to gauge what Awsha was truly capable of, even without the corruption they¡¯d been warned about. Sean just swallowed but said no more as he hurried out of the house, Haven trailing behind him, while warily scanning their surroundings, considering Awsha wasn¡¯t the only threat who may be about.

    Once they entered Sean¡¯s house it was eerily quiet. Though Sean tried not to place too much weight on that fact, as Claire and Sean were usually the only ones awake at that hour. ¡°Can you go check on Erica and the servants? I¡¯ll go find Claire,¡± Sean stated, though his feet were already moving toward his bedroom before waiting for a response from Haven.

    When Sean entered the bedroom, his eyes immediately moved to the bed where Claire had been reading once more during his absence. However, now the book had slid from her pale fingers and she was laying on her stomach, her cheek pressed against the bed, her eyes open and frozen, as was the rest of her body, almost as though in some state of paralysis or rigor mortis. And a shaft of wood had been plunged through her chest from behind.

    All of his senses blurring at once, Sean heard, almost distantly, Awsha¡¯s voice as she leaned forward on the sofa in the darkened corner of the room ¡°Well, that look is priceless. Glad I stayed to see it¡± she then stood with a wry smile, Sean still frozen, his eyes still glued to Claire ¡°so how long will it take you to put your life back together this time?¡± she added coldly.

    All the pieces finally connecting as the realization of that moment hit him all at once, that was when the frenzy took hold. His mind was no longer his own, just as on the night he was made. All he could think of was unleashing that beast in the most brutal way possible. That¡¯s when his animalistic gaze snapped to Awsha, and in a blur of motion, he was upon her, his fangs already sunk deeply into her neck as she allowed a scream, as this was a very different kind of Kiss indeed. Its aim was not to give pleasure, but only to bring death to its unfortunate victim.

    When Awsha¡¯s life had very nearly been completely snuffed out, is when Sean was hauled back to his right mind at last by the feel of Haven¡¯s deadly strong grip pulling him off of Awsha as her body fell unconscious to the floor, two bloody fang marks left behind to mar that beautiful pale skin. Though the frenzy had finally ended, Sean¡¯s pain and grief were still very real as he glared down through red tears at where she lay before them, showing no further signs of life.

    ¡°Sean¡± Haven stated, not sure what else he could say as he looked at the scene before him.

    ¡°Is she fucking dead?¡± were the only words Sean could manage then, his eyes still on Awsha, not sure if he could bear to look back at Claire then.

    ¡°I pulled you off of her before she was completely gone¡± Haven managed.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Why?¡± was Sean¡¯s only cool response as he finally looked back at Haven.

    ¡°Do you really want to live with her death on your hands? I did it to save you from that, believe it or not¡± Haven attempted to explain his interference, though he still managed to speak slowly,

    ¡°You think I want to live at all now?¡± Sean returned as his emotions finally broke through his voice, as a new wave of tears escaped his pained blue eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead, Sean¡± Haven told him with urgency.

    ¡°So you fucking said¡± Sean bit back through his tears.

    ¡°Not Awsha; Awsha¡¯s just in torpor. It¡¯s like when humans go into a coma. That¡¯s what happens when one of us no longer has the blood left inside us to keep us functioning, or conscious. She¡¯ll stay that way until someone gives her blood. Then she¡¯ll wake up again, but not any time before that happens¡± he attempted to explain before moving on to the more important point he was trying to make ¡°But I wasn¡¯t talking about her¡± he assured as he glanced at Claire¡¯s still paralyzed state.

    ¡°What?¡± Sean nearly choked on the word as he looked back at Haven.

    ¡°That¡¯s the other reason I stopped you from truly giving your sister the final death. It would be hard enough to live with that, let alone if you knew that Claire was still alive¡± he assured him.

    ¡°That¡¯s alive?¡± Sean swallowed again, finally letting himself look back at her stiff and contorted body and then finally, at those beautiful emerald eyes which were now glazed over and lifeless.

    ¡°Stakes don¡¯t kill us, regardless of what some severely misinformed humans might believe. Although putting a stake through one of our hearts does make it decidedly easier to kill us, obviously¡± he informed as he gently urged Sean toward the bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead?¡± Sean repeated, choking on both tears and some glimmer of hope at once ¡°How long will she be like that though?¡± he had to ask.

    Then Haven allowed a smile up at his childe ¡°Until we remove the stake¡± he told him with a reassuring squeeze to Sean¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we have to do, and she¡¯ll be ok? She¡¯ll be the same?¡±

    ¡°Most likely she¡¯ll be pretty shaken up and terrified, but other than that, yes¡± Haven assured Sean again.

    Sean allowed a smile of pure relief, wary though it still was, before he made himself move ever so slowly toward the bed. He paused another moment before placing his shaking hands upon the stake and trying to slowly ease it out of her chest as gently as he possibly could.

    Once it was removed, Claire shot up with a gasp, her whole body shaking, and several kinds of shock moving over her features as she quickly looked around the room. As soon as her eyes fell on where Sean was now sitting behind her on the bed, the bloody stake slipping from his hands, she moved to wrap him in her arms in an embrace so tight it would¡¯ve shattered the bones of any mortal man.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help another smile at their reunion, though he couldn¡¯t help moving his own pools of light blue back to the floor and his other childe who was in a state so close to death, it was terrifying to even imagine.

    ¡°What the¡­.¡± Claire asked, her eyes finally moving to where Awsha lay on the floor as she still clutched Sean¡¯s hands tightly ¡°what even happened?¡± she asked in the same weak tone.

    ¡°Did Awsha know that the stake wouldn¡¯t actually kill Claire?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°Awsha put a stake through my heart?¡± Claire interrupted before Haven could offer any answer.

    ¡°I pissed her off tonight. A lot¡± Sean admitted, ¡°and this was her¡­ reaction¡± he informed, his own voice full of guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a coffin for her¡± Haven offered as he moved to lift her limp body into his arms and remove her from their sight.

    ¡°A coffin?¡± Claire asked as she looked back at Sean once Haven was gone ¡°Is she¡­ did you¡­¡± though she couldn¡¯t manage to finish those questions.

    ¡°I thought she had killed you Claire¡± he confessed with a slight sniffle.

    ¡°You killed her?¡± Claire swallowed hard at the thought.

    ¡°I frenzied and went after her.¡±

    ¡°Frenzied? Like what happens when we¡¯re first made?¡± she asked fearfully, not aware that that could even happen when Kindred were not starved to near insanity, as when they are first made.

    ¡°Apparently, it can happen, even if we eat regularly, but if we lose control of our emotions, I guess we lose control of the bloodlust too¡± Sean admitted, both ashamed and worried by this new knowledge.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been over a hundred years. That¡¯s never happened to either of us since our first night¡± Claire swallowed again, taking in the new knowledge as well.

    ¡°It happened to me when I died. It happened to you when you died. It happened to me again tonight when I thought you died, which was basically like me dying all over again¡± he whispered as he pulled her close once more, as though he was afraid she really would disappear if he let her go.

    <hr>

    They held each other until the sun forced them to sleep, and woke the next night still clinging to each other in desperation. There were several moments of silence after they awoke, before Claire finally found her voice ¡°So, you never answered.¡±

    ¡°Answered what?¡± he whispered back, his fingers wrapping themselves in her long beautiful locks as she lie next to him.

    ¡°Did you kill her?¡± she asked again, though her voice shook as she did. She was honestly afraid of the answer, knowing that it would shake Sean to his core if he had taken another¡¯s life.

    ¡°Haven says she¡¯s in something called torpor,¡± he attempted to quell her fears.

    ¡°And that means what?¡±

    ¡°He says it¡¯s like a coma; she¡¯s not dead but¡­ she won¡¯t ever wake up¡­ unless someone gives her blood again,¡± he had to add.

    Claire thought on that explanation for a long time, not honestly sure how she felt about it ¡°So, he¡¯s getting her a coffin, then what? Is he actually going to bury her?¡± she asked with a bit of shock at the thought.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a question for him,¡± Sean sighed as he pulled her closer.

    Claire took another few quiet moments before speaking again, ¡°So, if she isn¡¯t dead, but won¡¯t ever wake up without someone actually waking her up,¡± a slight pause, ¡°does this mean we finally beat it?¡± she asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°It?¡±

    ¡°Fate. The prophecy. If she can¡¯t wake up, she can¡¯t kill Haven, and she can¡¯t keep trying to steal you away either. Did we actually win, here?¡± she asked with hopefulness she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡°Um¡­maybe?¡± he offered, the thought just then occurring to him once he heard her verbalize it.

    ¡°Guess I should have pissed her off enough to stake me months ago¡± Claire teased wryly.

    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not get to careless with that beautiful chest¡± Sean teased back as he moved to pull the top of her dress downward and place a long kiss over her now completely healed breast.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes contently at the feel of his lips moving against her skin ¡°tell me again why it¡¯s been so long since we made love¡± she whispered as she buried her hands in his hair again.

    ¡°Sean! Claire!¡± Erica¡¯s voice accompanied her footsteps as she ran down the hall to bound into the room just in time for Claire to quickly pull her dress back up over her breast again ¡°It¡¯s time to get up sillies¡± she giggled up at them.

    ¡°Oh, now I remember¡± Claire answered her own question as she and Sean shared a loving smile before allowing the little girl to take their hands and pull them from the room with another giggle.

 Chapter 10

    Despite Sean¡¯s relief at having not actually lost Claire, he knew that there was someone other than the two of them who had to have been affected by the events of the previous night. Once the servants and Erica went to bed slightly after eleven, he decided he had to at least go and speak with Haven about what all had occurred.

    He found Haven overseeing the finishing touches on the second of the seven houses he was planning the construction of for his Primogen. After all, he may have needed their input on various matters, but it didn¡¯t mean that he enjoyed sharing a home with any of the Kindred who were very different from his own clan. This house was to be the haven of the Ventrue Primogen, Radek, and his clan. The Ventrue clan as a whole was of the opinion that they were better than just about every other clan, and didn¡¯t make a secret of their distaste for ever having to take a secondary role to any Prince who wasn¡¯t of their own blood. Needless to say, Haven was more than happy to get Radek out of his own home as soon as he could.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done?¡± Sean greeted him at the site that was slightly further off from Haven¡¯s own home than his and Claire¡¯s previously completed house.

    ¡°Radek should be able to move in by morning¡± Haven stated simply, though didn¡¯t really look up to meet Sean¡¯s eyes upon his approach.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good then¡± Sean attempted, easily noting Haven¡¯s somewhat distant response. As Haven offered no more words, simply keeping his eyes upon where the servants worked to finish their current tasks, Sean finally spoke again ¡°I was hoping we could talk about¡­ what happened¡± he attempted.

    Haven tensed a bit at the subject that wasn¡¯t exactly a surprising turn of conversation, all things considered ¡°what about it?¡± Haven managed, though still did not look back toward his childe.

    ¡°Well, what did you do with her?¡± Sean asked, though quietly.

    ¡°Found her a place where her body would at least be safe from the sun¡± was Haven¡¯s only answer.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Sean managed.

    ¡°Then nothing. That¡¯s what torpor basically is, after all; nothing¡± Haven returned, forcing his tone to remain emotion-free.

    Sean looked down a moment as he realized that this was not an easy conversation for Haven at all. For all her flaws and all the trouble she brought with her, Awsha was still his childe after all. And there would always be some kind of connection between sire and childe, no matter how one tried to ignore it.

    ¡°Did she know?¡± Sean had to ask again.

    ¡°Did who know what?¡± Haven replied, though the flash of emotion in his eyes showed he did have an idea of what Sean was asking.

    ¡°Did Awsha know that stakes don¡¯t actually kill us?¡± Sean forced the words out slowly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re asking if her intention was actually to kill Claire¡± Haven reiterated, delaying his answer as he did so.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of an important factor here¡± Sean stated plainly ¡°I mean, was she honestly trying to kill one of her own, or just show that she could, if she wanted to?¡±

    ¡°Doubt either of those are a good answer¡± Haven added quietly.

    ¡°I just want the true answer. Was she trying to kill Claire, or just threaten me with the possibility? Did she know that the stake wouldn¡¯t kill her?¡± he repeated again.

    ¡°Whatever Awsha is, she¡¯s still a Toreador. Ending a life is not something that comes easy to any of us¡± Haven admitted.

    ¡°So, it was just a threat. She knew Claire wouldn¡¯t actually die?¡± Sean repeated, his voice faltering.

    That¡¯s when Haven looked back at him, ¡°another reason why I couldn¡¯t let you actually kill her. She¡¯s not a murderer, yet¡± Haven added quietly ¡°and I didn¡¯t want you to become one either¡± he added in the same near whisper.

    ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t stopped me¡­.¡± Sean whispered back, trying his hardest to bite back his own emotions then.

    ¡°You were in frenzy, Sean¡± Haven reminded him with a bit of force ¡°a frenzy brought on by you thinking you had lost your soul mate after a hundred years with her. If anything, that proves how human you still are¡± he told him as he moved to wrap his arms around him.

    ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t been there¡­¡± Sean repeated again.

    ¡°I was though¡± Haven told him as he squeezed him more tightly. After a long moment, the two men finally broke off the embrace, though both were still quite shaken by the entire situation. Finally, Haven spoke again ¡°if anything, I should be the one feeling guilty.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to feel guilty about?¡± Sean returned as he brought his eyes up to meet those that were such a similar shade to his own.

    ¡°I made her, after only a few months of even knowing her at all. I¡¯m the one that brought her into your lives.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Sean just shook his head ¡°you couldn¡¯t have known. At least not unless you had another Malkavian in your pocket back then¡± Sean attempted to lighten the other man¡¯s obvious guilt.

    ¡°And we still have that to figure out¡± Haven admitted quietly ¡°the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°But, if Awsha won¡¯t wake up now, then¡­¡± he just looked at Haven questioningly.

    ¡°We still have to assume that there¡¯s truth in Minna¡¯s words. I¡¯m just not sure what that truth would actually be now¡± Haven admitted with a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Well, for now, the immediate threat is over as far as we can tell¡± Sean attempted to assure.

    ¡°One threat is possibly resolved. We still have another we have yet to even identify, honestly. Complacency is more dangerous than almost anything else, after all¡± he added the warning before starting back toward his own home once again.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned to her and Sean¡¯s bedroom that evening the hour was just after midnight. Inside, she found Sean kneeling next to the now open metal chest that had been one of the few things that had survived the flames that had devoured their London clubhouse mere nights before they boarded the ship for America thirteen years earlier. Inside the chest were various items they had used for their ¡®performances¡¯ at their Kindred-aimed entertainment venue during their last three years in England.

    Claire was a little surprised to see Sean¡¯s apparent interest in a part of their lives that they hadn¡¯t indulged in for over a decade. She slowly closed and locked the door tightly behind her as she took a few steps over to where his light blue eyes moved over the paraphernalia contained inside.

    ¡°Are we starting up the business again?¡± Claire asked after a moment of Sean offering no words of his own upon her return to the room.

    ¡°While we were there¡± he began ¡°doing what we did on that stage so many nights, I always thought that the draw to that particular brand of performance was the blood. After all, most of our patrons had quite the interest in blood¡± he added thoughtfully.

    ¡°And¡­¡± she returned, not sure where exactly he was going with this subject.

    ¡°And I thought that the reason you were so easily convinced to help my ¡®entertaining¡¯ was simply because you trusted me and wanted to please our patrons, and our Prince¡± he added in the same thoughtful manner.

    ¡°I would have to say those things are all true¡± Claire replied warily as she took a tentative seat on the nearby sofa.

    ¡°But there was more to it, wasn¡¯t there?¡± he asked, as he finally turned his eyes back to hers.

    ¡°More to what?¡± she questioned, swallowing slightly as she did.

    ¡°Your willingness to submit to those things¡± he stated plainly, but with a gentle understanding.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d never actually endanger me, Sean. I trust you with my life. I always have, my sire¡± she added pointedly with a slight smile.

    ¡°But there was more to it¡± he repeated as he turned slightly to face her.

    ¡°Ok, so tell me what ¡®more¡¯ there was to it¡± Claire returned, though she didn¡¯t actually offer that answer on her own.

    He looked down a moment, knowing that broaching his next subject would be difficult, but he had to understand ¡°you¡¯ve never gotten over Viola¡¯s death, have you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± she choked the response to a name she hadn¡¯t heard spoken in years.

    ¡°You still feel guilt over it now, after a hundred years. Even though you were in frenzy when it happened. You still feel responsible¡± he stated quietly, not moving his eyes from her face, where her own eyes were now glued to the floor.

    Claire scoffed, though the sound was barely audible ¡°you think that all was about me wanting to be punished, or something?¡± she returned, though did so without flat out denying the idea.

    ¡°No, not exactly¡± he returned with the same gentleness ¡°but I think that one of the only things that reminds us that we still have some human in us are our feelings; our ability to love¡­ and our ability to still feel pain. And I think you needed to be reminded of that pain¡­ that humanity. And that¡¯s why you let me do the things we did when we were there¡± he finished with continuing gentleness as he moved to place a hand over her knee.

    ¡°Good job. You can still always figure out everything about me¡± Claire stated quietly, eyes still down ¡°not sure what brought this all up tonight though¡± she had to add, finally allowing the smallest glance up at him.

    Sean took a long moment before explaining the soul-searching he had done that night ¡°Awsha knew the stake wouldn¡¯t actually kill you. She wanted to scare me, make me realize how easily she could take you away from me. But she didn¡¯t actually go through with murdering you. Even Awsha still had too much humanity to do something that horrible to someone whose only crime was being loved by me¡± he admitted, his eyes now moving to the floor.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Claire attempted, though her words fell short once again.

    ¡°And I would¡¯ve killed her if Haven hadn¡¯t stopped me. I would¡¯ve crossed that line¡± Sean confessed.

    ¡°You were in---¡°

    ¡°Frenzy? I know. But does that make you feel any less guilty about the life you took when you were in the same state?¡± he asked, voice shaking. Before Claire could even attempt any more comforting words, he continued ¡°so now I finally understand why you needed to let yourself feel that pain; why you needed to be reminded that you were human enough to still feel¡± he finished quietly.

    ¡°And now you want that pain; that reminder?¡± she asked softly as her eyes moved toward the metal chest.

    ¡°Not so much want, but need¡± he admitted as he reached for her hand to pull her to her feet.

    Claire swallowed again at the sound of the desperation in his voice. She then simply nodded, moved past him, and braced herself as she looked down at the various items in the chest as Sean slowly moved back toward the bed. Another moment to prepare herself to take on the complete opposite role than she had fulfilled all those times, she finally gathered leather restraints and one of the several blades that still had the slightest scent of her own blood on them after all these years.

    When she had retrieved the items and turned back toward the bed, Sean allowed the tiniest smile which was almost grateful ¡°thank you¡± he whispered to her as she reached their bed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me, when it¡¯s enough¡± she whispered as she shakily moved to secure his pale wrists to the headboard.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know. Just like I always did with you¡± he assured, allowing a slight gasp as the restraints cut tightly into his wrists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been on this end of the blade. You¡¯ll have to bear with me¡± she allowed her own nervous smile.

    ¡°I trust you, completely. Just like you did with me¡± Sean smiled at her again, helping Claire to steel her own nerves.

    She allowed an equally nervous chuckle as she moved to straddle his hips, blade in hand ¡°I¡¯m not even sure where to begin¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll figure it out¡± he teased, and then added ¡°just think about my last performance at our theatre if it helps.¡±

    ¡°Oh so, you really want me to hurt you then?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help adding with a wry grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I need right now. And you¡¯ve always been the only one who could ever give me what I need. You always will be¡± he promised as he closed his eyes in preparation for her to do just that.

 Chapter 11

    Months passed and brought a new year and a new spring. They still had not made much progress with their pursuit of this alleged serpent, but Awsha still being out of commission at least gave them some peace. It was one of the first nights of spring when Claire left her and Sean¡¯s room at slightly past two a.m. to enjoy a nighttime swim in the warm ocean. Sean had just moved to place that night¡¯s chosen implements of pain back into the metal chest in their room, though he had not eaten yet for the night, so his wounds were still not completely healed. He winced slightly as he closed the chest, one of the multiple slices across his rib cage reminding him that he really should have eaten before Erica and the servants had retired for the night and he and Claire¡¯s encounter had started.

    Just as he finished locking the chest back up, now currently only dressed in his trousers, the bedroom door opened slowly. In the doorway was a now seven year old and rather sleepy looking Erica ¡°What are you doing up?¡± he asked her with a smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s too noisy¡± she responded as she padded into the room, doll in hand.

    ¡°Noisy?¡± he asked with surprise, as he had become an expert at quietly enduring the pain he asked Claire to inflict on him most nights, considering there were sleeping mortals in the home during their encounters.

    Before she could offer a response, Erica¡¯s eyes widened as she moved close enough to spy the bloody slices that were much more slowly healing due to his lack of nourishment that night.

    Sean looked down worriedly as he noted the movement of her eyes ¡°it¡¯s ok. I just cut myself, they¡¯re not very deep¡± he tried to assure her as she moved ever so slowly closer, her dark eyes still on his injuries ¡°now what did you mean about it being too noisy?¡±

    But Erica¡¯s eyes only widened further as his flesh did slowly start to heal. After all, Sean still had enough blood in his system from the night before to heal, just at a slower rate than the normal instantaneous healing most Kindred normally enjoyed.

    ¡°You¡¯re magic¡± she said in awe as she watched the wounds disappear before her eyes.

    Sean swallowed a bit, finally coming face to face with one of those worries, surprised it had taken two years to manifest ¡°well, Claire and I are a bit different than most people¡± he attempted, then moved to gently place a hand on her shoulder ¡°but the important thing to remember is that even though we¡¯re a little different, and we don¡¯t want other people knowing that; we would still never hurt you. You know that right?¡± he added softly.

    ¡°Like you hurt the other lady?¡± she asked, her words startling him more than a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± he asked, obviously quite thrown by that statement.

    ¡°The other really pretty lady. The one who used to live with uncle Haven; Awsha¡± Erica returned softly.

    Sean was taken further aback by a few other kinds of shock at those words ¡°who exactly told you that I hurt Awsha?¡± he asked, his voice breaking a bit. Though, Erica¡¯s only response was to look down at the floor, not offering any answer ¡°you have to understand, Erica honey¡± a pause ¡°Awsha tried to hurt Claire. I was just protecting Claire. Just like I always plan to protect you too. You understand that, right?¡±

    ¡°So, Awsha was bad? Like the people who hurt my family?¡± Erica finally asked after another moment.

    ¡°Awsha was just really upset at me one night. And she knows I love Claire, so she tried to hurt Claire because she was mad at me. And that¡¯s why I hurt her. So she couldn¡¯t hurt Claire again¡± he attempted to explain as best he could.

    There was another long moment of silence before Erica spoke again ¡°will she hurt anyone else if I make her mad?¡±

    Sean was caught again by that ¡°No sweetie, she¡¯s not here anymore¡± he told her what was close enough to the truth, seeing as Awsha was as close to dead as possible, although even he didn¡¯t technically know where Haven had left her actual body.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Erica asked warily.

    ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t actually see Awsha anywhere, did you?¡± he asked, trying to keep the panic out of his voice.

    ¡°See her? No¡± Erica stated in another tiny whisper.

    ¡°Then why would you think she¡¯s still here?¡± he had to know.

    Erica was quiet for another moment before speaking again ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡± she stated softly before turning out of his gentle grip on her shoulder and quickly heading back down the hall toward her own room.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned to the house the hour was nearing three. Inside, she found Sean in the living room drumming his nails against the end table as if plagued by unspoken worries once again ¡°I was gone less than an hour¡± Claire attempted her greeting as she moved toward where he sat ¡°don¡¯t tell me another catastrophe happened in that short of time¡± she dared, trying to keep her tone light.

    ¡°Just a few bits of parental strife¡± he replied with a sigh, though still appeared quite distracted by his thoughts.

    ¡°Parental?¡± Claire repeated as she sat down next to him ¡°I thought she was in bed¡± she stated as she glanced back toward the hallway.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t sleep, came into our room shortly after you left¡± Sean informed ¡°and, strife number one: she saw me heal¡± he added as he finally allowed his gaze to turn her way.

    ¡°Ok¡­not great. But not completely world-ending I hope¡± she responded, feeling a bit of guilt at agreeing to give Sean that pain he had wanted that night, even though she knew that he couldn¡¯t have healed as quickly after not eating beforehand like he usually did.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°She thinks we¡¯re magic now¡± he added with an attempt at a smile ¡°I assured her that different we may be, we still would never hurt her¡± that¡¯s when his voice dropped.

    ¡°Ok, that sounds like you somewhat dodged that issue¡± Claire stated, though her tone was questioning, as Sean still looked troubled.

    ¡°When I promised that we wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she very eloquently asked me about ¡®hurting Awsha¡¯¡± he explained his distraction of the evening.

    Claire was a bit caught by that, just as Sean had been ¡°who in the world would have told her about that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I¡¯m trying to figure out¡± he told her with a shrug ¡°I asked Erica who told her that, and she didn¡¯t answer¡± a slight sigh ¡°I attempted to explain that I only hurt Awsha because she got mad at me and hurt you¡± he retold the conversation.

    ¡°Who told her aside, did that seem to make her feel any better?¡± Claire replied with her own worry.

    ¡°Not really¡± Sean shook his head ¡°Erica asked me if Awsha would hurt anyone else if she made her mad too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked a little loudly.

    ¡°Exactly¡± Sean stated in the same furtive tone.

    ¡°Why would she think¡­? I mean¡­¡± Claire just shook her head.

    ¡°All the same questions I had¡± Sean returned plainly.

    ¡°This is officially strange¡± Claire stated the obvious ¡°why would she ever say that, or know or think that Awsha is still a threat?¡±

    ¡°Again, all the same questions I have¡± Sean shrugged again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± Claire didn¡¯t want to put that sentence to words.

    ¡°That Haven lied to us?¡± Sean forced himself to ask that unspoken question, though it pained him to do so.

    ¡°But, he wouldn¡¯t do that. Would he?¡± Claire asked, desperately not wanting to believe that scenario herself.

    ¡°Every fiber of my being tells me that he wouldn¡¯t lie to us, especially about something this serious. Plus, Awsha¡¯s just as dangerous to him. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense if he woke her up and was just hiding her somewhere. As if it would even be that easy to hide anyone from our kind¡± Sean stated all the arguments against Haven¡¯s possible betrayal. Though there was still the tiniest sliver of doubt in his eyes.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s an alternate explanation?¡± Claire asked, obviously trying to come up with one in her own mind too.

    ¡°I mean maybe she had a dream about Awsha or something, and got confused, but¡­¡± Sean just ended his theory there.

    ¡°But how could a dream let her know about what you did to Awsha the night she attacked me?¡± Claire replied.

    ¡°Unless someone else actually did tell her about that night. But why would they even?¡± Sean asked, though the question was fairly rhetorical.

    ¡°So, either someone is trying to turn our not-daughter against us, or¡­¡± Claire shook her head.

    ¡°Or?¡± Sean pressed.

    ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s psychic¡± Claire allowed, though quite quietly.

    Sean just let out a scoff ¡°Please, not another one of those¡± he stated, though more in a mumble.

    ¡°Plus I think it would be pretty damn coincidental if the only human in the group here actually did have that ability. Wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Claire asked for reassurance.

    ¡°So, we have another enemy or a new psychic¡± he just shook his head ¡°I really don¡¯t think I like either of those ideas but¡­¡± he then had a thought ¡°You¡¯ve looked at Minna¡¯s aura, right?¡±

    Claire¡¯s brow furrowed ¡°yes, but not sure what that has to do with anything.¡±

    ¡°No, I just mean, you¡¯ve seen how it flashes and changes all the time. It¡¯s all over the place¡± Sean attempted to further explain.

    ¡°Well she is a little¡­. Different¡± Claire settled on.

    ¡°Yes, I know that¡± he attempted another smile ¡°I just mean that if Erica had some kind of psychic ability, wouldn¡¯t hers look like that too?¡±

    Claire then sighed in resignation as she couldn¡¯t refute his observation. Just to be sure though, she readjusted her vision once more as she looked back in the direction of Erica¡¯s room ¡°nope, no crazy light show¡± she admitted quietly a moment later.

    ¡°So, someone else told her about my confrontation with Awsha then. Who the hell would want to make our own¡­ who would want to make Erica distrustful or afraid of us?¡± he corrected as he struggled for the answer.

    ¡°Awsha¡± Claire stated with further resignation.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only answer I can come up with too. But obviously, there must be someone else doing this¡± he reiterated as he shook his head again. This mystery was definitely getting to both of them at this point.

    Claire then sighed again as she moved to lay down on the couch next to him, letting her head come to rest on his leg ¡°it¡¯s been 104 years. Can¡¯t we have one easy night?¡± she sighed sadly.

    ¡°I guess the universe doesn¡¯t want us to get bored¡± Sean attempted a smirk as his hand instinctively wrapped itself in her long beautiful locks again.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer some boredom once in a while¡± Claire added with another soft sigh.

    Sean was quiet for another long moment as they sat together, his hand gently caressing her hair, before he finally emboldened himself enough to make his next suggestion ¡°I think we may need to use some, less than benevolent¡± he decided on ¡°methods in order to figure out who is plotting to turn the little one against us.¡±

    That was when Claire rolled onto her back to look up at him ¡°what methods would those be?¡± she asked a little worriedly.

    ¡°You know how Haven has insinuated that he can read thoughts?¡± Sean broached the subject, which caused Claire to tense a bit.

    ¡°But if, for some crazy reason, Haven actually is the one hiding Awsha¡¯s actual state from us¡­¡± Claire worried.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think he is. But, just in case, I wasn¡¯t really suggesting we ask Haven to read the others¡¯ minds¡± he said more quietly.

    ¡°Then what are you suggesting?¡± Claire asked as she finally moved to sit up next to him once again.

    Sean swallowed a moment before answering ¡°I could probably do it. If I tried hard enough¡± he added more quietly, though Claire¡¯s immediate tension was not unnoticed by him.

    Without giving him a chance to question that tension of hers, Claire quickly spoke up ¡°but would you really wanna violate someone¡¯s mind like that. I mean, seeing their feelings, that¡¯s one thing. But every one of their deepest thoughts? Would you really want to do that?¡± she asked with a bit of shock.

    Trying not to respond to Claire¡¯s very obvious fear that he could indeed train his mind to rip out all the secrets of another¡¯s, Sean attempted to offer what little assurance he could ¡°I know it¡¯s not a pleasant solution, Claire. But if one of our peers is trying to take away Erica¡¯s trust and love from us, wouldn¡¯t that be worth it to stop it from happening?¡±

    Claire stood as she turned away, gnawing at a nail ¡°but we don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s really what¡¯s going on here¡± she argued, though weakly.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m even contemplating resorting to such a thing¡± he reiterated.

    ¡°But, digging secrets out of someone else¡¯s head, Sean?¡± she shook her head, almost panicked by the thought ¡°you could see things inside people¡¯s heads that you don¡¯t wanna see; That you could never unsee. Do you really wanna open yourself up to that?¡± she pleaded, trying her hardest to get him to reconsider training his mind to ever master that terrifying ability.

    ¡°But if seeing inside another¡¯s head could help us save our¡­. Save a child¡± Sean forced himself to restate ¡°it would be worth it, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he pleaded, wishing upon wish that Claire herself, human though she was at the time, could have somehow saw inside his own head and saw what would have happened that night when she accidentally tasted his blood. If she had been able to do that, or if he had been able to admit what he had become just a little earlier than he did, then so much would have been so very different for both of them; for all three of them.

    Though Claire could offer no more words as she rushed from the room. All she knew then was that she would rather die than have him know that she had let him kill their own child all those years ago. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him ever discovering the greatest sin of her entire life, human and Kindred years included. If he could rip that one horrible memory out of her head, she knew that he would never be able to forgive her; just as she¡¯d never been able to forgive herself.

 Chapter 12

    Over the next few weeks, Claire did everything in her power to avoid spending much time with Sean at all, outside of the moments before and after they slept. However, now Claire¡¯s 134th birthday was almost upon them, and Sean decided that he had taken about all of her avoidance that he could. As Claire moved to get up from their bed, Sean¡¯s hand moved to grasp her wrist.

    ¡°Going to leave before I even get to tell you happy birthday?¡± he questioned gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not technically my birthday for another five hours or so¡± was her only response, as she did allow him to stop her departure, but did not turn to look back at his words.

    ¡°Maybe I want to get a head start on celebrating¡± he told her with a pointed slant to his tone.

    ¡°Sean¡± though before Claire could say much more, his other hand was already beneath the cover and her nightgown, slowly moving up her thigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s been way too long¡± he whispered, now having moved to speak through the kisses he was delivering to her neck as his other hand found its destination.

    Swallowing hard at the feel of his hand moving against her, trying to coax her into bringing her body to life for him, Claire just managed her own whisper ¡°It¡¯s only seven p.m. Erica could come in at any moment¡± she argued, though weakly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I locked the door before we fell asleep this morning¡± he assured her, finally feeling her own flesh start to warm as his already had. He smiled as she let her own long-neglected desires take over and make her body ready for his touch, his fingers easily sliding inside her as she allowed the slightest moan at the touch she hadn¡¯t felt in so long.

    It was only a few more moments before he was above her and inside her, their lack of intimacy of late fueling both their movements that evening. When their lovemaking had brought them all the pleasure it could bring them in the mortal sense, Sean finally thrust into her one last time as he simultaneously sunk his fangs into her neck below him, drowning both of them in the pleasure no mere mortal intimacy could ever really provide in comparison.

    When they each finally stopped shuddering, Sean collapsed above her, holding her tightly below him, as he delivered a few more light kisses to the place where his fangs had pierced her pale flesh only moments earlier ¡°Can we please never wait that long again?¡± he whispered against her through those kisses.

    ¡°We should get up¡­ before she does come looking for us¡± Claire weakly suggested, though she still could not bring herself to actually break off from the feel of their bodies still pressed so tightly together, Sean still inside her as she whispered the words.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just stay inside you for a few more¡­. Nights?¡± Sean whispered back, also seeming in no hurry to release her from their passionate encounter.

    Claire couldn¡¯t quite force back the tiniest smile at his plea, ¡°you just ate. I might get fairly hungry before then though¡± she attempted what logic she could manage in such a state of afterglow.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here¡± he smiled down at her as he gently moved her head so that her lips just barely touched his neck.

    Still too overwhelmed by the pleasure he had just given her, Claire could not refuse to give and receive even more as she paused only a moment before sinking her fangs into his neck as well, all of that pleasure drowning them yet again that night.

    After several more long moments of recovering from multiple waves of afterglow, the dreaded knock at the bedroom door did finally come. Sean just buried his face in Claire¡¯s hair beneath him, allowing the quietest chuckle, as he still had not moved from his place above and inside her.

    ¡°Are you two ever getting up?¡± Erica¡¯s voice called from outside that thankfully locked door.

    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve already done that¡± Sean whispered wryly against Claire¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Told you our time was running out¡± Claire retorted in the same whisper.

    ¡°Never¡± he whispered back as he finally forced himself to move from her body and roll away onto his back to refasten his trousers as Claire pulled her nightgown back down around her legs ¡°We¡¯ll be out in a couple minutes, honey¡± he called through the door as he finished his task and sat up with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Well we could always do this again after she grows up and gets married, maybe¡± Claire returned with a bit of mischief coloring her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m already short on blood and now you¡¯re gonna make me cry¡± he teased her as he finally pushed his body up off their bed. Though Claire¡¯s only response was another small smile as he moved to exit the room and attend to their much less carnal duties of the night.

    <hr>

    That night it was Sean who put the little one to bed, slightly before midnight. Afterwards, he returned to the living room to find Claire distractedly sorting through a new pile of dress patterns that had arrived with that day¡¯s ships. He took a step into the room from the hall that led to the bedrooms, his eyes moving over Claire for a moment before stepping closer.

    ¡°Not going to run out of the room again?¡± he asked with a wary tone as he neared the couch.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she returned, though did not look up just yet.

    ¡°Like you¡¯ve been doing for weeks now¡± he added, though Claire simply looked down as she attempted to find some response to being so easily called on her recent behavior ¡°wow, you must have really liked what I did to you earlier¡± he couldn¡¯t help a slight smirk as he took a seat near her.

    Claire tried in vain to bite back a smile at the reminder of the extremely intense encounter they had shared hours before ¡°have I ever not liked that?¡±

    Sean allowed his own smile, ¡°Practice does lead to perfection I guess.¡±

    ¡°No, you were pretty perfect that first time too¡± she allowed herself to admit with another small smile, though she did continue to feign interest in the patterns on the cushion at her other side.

    Sean allowed his own chuckle ¡°you know flattery just may lead to us getting even hungrier again, right here on this couch¡± he teased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve both had a chance to eat since earlier. The servants did look rather pale when I last saw them¡± she stated, still wearing the smile while not looking back his way.

    ¡°And hey, now it actually is almost your 134th. Whatsoever shall we do?¡± he continued in his teasing tone as he reached up to caress her long locks once more, moving them gently off of her pale neck.

    ¡°Well, we did already celebrate my birthday. We could wait ¡®til your 138th?¡± She suggested with another air of mischief.

    ¡°Which isn¡¯t for another three months¡± he needlessly reminded her.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡± she allowed another slight chuckle.

    ¡°Why do you torture me so?¡± he teased back as he turned towards her to wrap his arms around her waist and deliver a few light kisses to the back of her now exposed neck.

    ¡°I thought you liked it when I tortured you¡± Claire couldn¡¯t resist calling him on the fact that their other most recent encounters did include more than a bit of sadomasochism, as he had asked of her.

    ¡°Completely different kind of torture¡± he reasoned as he gently nipped at the back of her neck ¡°I can take a hundred blades a night more easily than I can take the idea of not being inside you for that long again¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Careful, you¡¯re starting to sound human¡± Claire returned, knowing that their sexual desires were not nearly as strong as the desire for the kind of fulfillment the Kiss now gave them.

    Sean just smiled at her judgment ¡°and I love you too¡± he rephrased her statement.

    Claire finally turned in his arms and allowed a soft kiss upon his lips before steeling her nerves to broach a different subject, ¡°you never told me what you found out.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Sean replied, a little caught by her sudden redirection.

    Claire swallowed a bit as she only moved slightly out of his embrace ¡°you said you were going to find out who was poisoning Erica against us¡± she reminded, though quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks since we had that¡­ or any¡­ conversation, Claire¡± he stated warily.

    ¡°So, what have you found out during those weeks?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Well, you made it pretty obvious that you didn¡¯t want me doing that¡± he replied with the same wariness.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t actually train yourself to do it then?¡± Claire asked, looking up at him more quickly.

    Sean looked down only a moment before finding an answer ¡°I told Haven to find out what he could.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± Claire repeated, trying not to let too much of her relief pour into her voice.

    ¡°Like I said, you seemed pretty upset by the idea of me doing it¡± Sean answered, trying equally hard to keep the suspicion out of his tone.

    Claire was silenced for another moment before looking up at him once again ¡°so assuming Haven isn¡¯t keeping anything from us after all, I guess he hasn¡¯t uncovered any enemies within either?¡±

    ¡°Not that he¡¯s mentioned¡± he replied.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re back to not knowing who would be trying to make Erica turn against us?¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday, huh?¡± Sean returned regretfully as the clock chimed midnight.

    ¡°I¡¯m really beginning to wonder if we should stop celebrating them altogether¡± she admitted quietly.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t care if we skipped mine, but yours is a little more special¡± he smiled again.

    ¡°How so?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s the day I met you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean reminded her as he moved to cover her lips in yet another kiss.

    <hr>

    As April 1702 drew to a close, Claire found herself out on the beach watching her seven year-old ward play in the sand with a smile. Erica¡¯s eyes grew wide as one of the largest of Haven¡¯s fleet of trade ships began making its way into the port.

    ¡°Will I be rich enough to have a big boat like that someday?¡± she asked Claire in awe.

    ¡°You just might be¡± Claire smiled over at her.

    ¡°How do I get that rich?¡± Erica returned.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s different ways you can get rich. It just depends on what you like doing and how good you get at it¡± Claire returned. No part of her wished to snuff out that hope in Erica¡¯s eyes by telling her how unlikely it would be for her to attain wealth of her own through any means but marriage. She didn¡¯t want to teach her that harsh truth just yet.

    ¡°Do actresses make a lot of money?¡± Erica asked innocently.

    ¡°Well, I suppose they could¡± Claire returned though quietly ¡°I never heard you say you wanted to be an actress before though¡± she added.

    ¡°Actresses are pretty. And they can make anyone they want like them¡± Erica told her matter-of-factly.

    ¡°I guess some are, yes. But you can do anything else you want too, you know¡± Claire assured her of what she hoped would be the truth for Erica someday.

    ¡°I know¡± Erica smiled, then eerily added ¡°I should never stop chasing my dreams, because they really can come true¡± she added plainly.

    Claire swallowed a bit at the sound of those strangely familiar words ¡°That¡¯s good advice¡± she managed ¡°who told you that?¡± Claire asked with a forced smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± Erica returned.

    ¡°Me?¡± Claire swallowed again ¡°when did I say that?¡±

    ¡°A really long time ago. Before I was born¡± Erica stated simply, but added no further explanation before running off to watch as the approaching ship docked. Though Claire did not rise to follow her just yet, more than a little shaken by those strange words.

    After taking a few more moments to compose herself, Claire finally did begin making her way toward the dock where Erica eagerly bounced up and down as she watched the ship come in. Haven was there to oversee the arrival as well, and Claire slowly moved to stand next to him.

    Haven nodded back to her in greeting, then seeming caught by Claire¡¯s obvious discontent ¡°Problem?¡± he asked her gently.

    Claire cast another glance at Erica who was thankfully too far off to catch their words ¡°is Awsha really in torpor?¡± she asked suddenly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Haven replied, more than a bit caught by such a question.

    ¡°She¡¯s really in that coma sort of thing, right? She¡¯s not actually awake, is she?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Claire¡± he assured her.

    Claire was silent another moment as she attempted to see any trace of deception in his aura, though it was always harder to read one so much more powerful then herself. She let out a sigh as one more thought occurred to her ¡°Could she be dead, then?¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Haven returned, a bit startled by the thought ¡°I doubt that. But why would you even think she may have given into Final Death?"

    ¡°Because I think she might be haunting our little girl.¡±

 Chapter 13

    ~1710~

    After that strange day at the beach, Haven did agree to go and check to make sure Awsha¡¯s current state of torpor was still as it should be. Claire and Sean insisted upon coming along to the locked and hidden room in Haven¡¯s cellar where he had stored her body in a solid, nailed shut coffin. Inside, she was as they thought; completely unresponsive, though showed no signs of decay. Those two factors told them that she was indeed still in the state they had left her in. Though, that did not solve the mystery of why Erica had made such strange statements in the time since Awsha was placed in such a state.

    Though that mystery would have to be pushed to the side for another. Shortly after they had checked on Awsha before nailing the coffin shut once more, and locking and covering the entrance to her new subterranean quarters, the attacks all through the now rather large coastal settlement started up once again. Over the next eight years these attacks continued, and Haven and his councilors had to take action. It was true that the Caitiff were so inferior in the eyes of most other Kindred that most barely acknowledged their existence, let alone enforced the law of presentation to their Prince upon them. However, when the actions of any Caitiff endangered peaceful Kindred, simply put, the problem had to be eliminated.

    Not only had the attacks grown in frequency, but when bodies were found with obvious fang marks, that was when Haven and company were forced to jump to action. The chosen action was definitive, and a blood hunt was declared on any Caitiff that was a likely culprit. Basically Haven was forced to put out a kill order on any Caitiff that could not prove their innocence in regards to the attacks. And it was left to the councilors and their still rather small number of local clan members to enforce this justice that any mortal law keepers obviously could not. Of course, any Caitiff that would lead them to their unofficial leader, this so-called serpent, would be allowed to retain their existence. Though it was apparent that each they found were either bound to or terrified of their hidden Setite leader, and all so far had chosen death over revealing any and all information about him.

    As the attacks continued over the first ten years of the century, so did the hunts for the offenders and the erasing of memories of any mortal survivors or witnesses who may otherwise take up arms against all Kindred if allowed any recollection of these attacks. Of course, this unofficial near nightly war left Claire to look after Erica on her own most nights. And the mystery of the girl¡¯s strange connection to Awsha was made only more difficult by the usual acting out that came with human teens. As Erica was now nearly fifteen years old, and quite a beautiful young girl at that.

    On this particular night, Claire had made the rather short walk to Haven¡¯s home to claim some bolts of cloth as well as other supplies for Sean¡¯s art that had come in on that day¡¯s shipment. As she gathered the items and started back out of Haven¡¯s house, she came across Erica heading toward the front door as Claire exited it.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Erica?¡± Claire asked as her emerald eyes met the walnut colored eyes under the crop of long black waves surrounding near flawless tanned skin. Needless to say, Erica had definitely grown quite pretty over the years, just as Claire had promised her on the night that Erica¡¯s family had been claimed by the same creatures that Claire¡¯s peers currently hunted.

    Erica paused only a moment as though trying to find an answer ¡°same as you, seeing if anything worthwhile had come in on the ships today¡± she decided on, though those beautiful dark eyes were cast downwards as she spoke.

    ¡°You could have checked on that earlier today though. Why are you here after dark?¡± Claire asked worriedly, the girl¡¯s hesitance at answering obvious.

    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Erica responded defensively.

    Claire was taken a bit by the mild hostility but moved on ¡°you know where the others are and why. Is it really that strange that I don¡¯t want you wandering around alone after dark?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a little kid anymore, Claire¡± Erica returned with the same coolness.

    ¡°Well, you are almost fifteen, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s dangerous for any of¡­. For anyone¡± she corrected ¡°to be out here alone after dark.¡±

    Erica just scoffed as she cast another furtive glance at the door to Haven¡¯s home that Claire had just shut behind her ¡°you are¡± Erica responded simply.

    ¡°That¡¯s different, Erica¡± Claire attempted, to which she received another loud scoff. Claire just shook her head ¡°come on. Just come back to the house with me¡± she stated, forcing gentleness into her voice despite the mild defiance she was being faced with.

    ¡°Why is it so different? Am I a prisoner or something?¡±

    ¡°Erica, you know that is not true. You¡¯re free to come and go during the day as long as someone knows where you are. It¡¯s just honestly not that safe out here at night. Now please, just come home with me¡± Claire asked again, still managing some gentleness to her tone.

    ¡°So why is it safe for you?¡± Erica asked, not yet moving to follow Claire as she started back in the direction of their home.

    Claire sighed slightly before turning back ¡°I¡¯m older, and better prepared for anything that might happen¡± she decided on.

    ¡°Older? You don¡¯t look much older¡± Erica pointed out smartly.

    ¡°Thank you¡± Claire swallowed again, ¡°but please, I know what kind of people are out here, and I really don¡¯t want you to have to find out. So please, just come home with me Erica.¡±

    ¡°So, if these people are so bad, how come you¡¯re not out there helping everyone else find them?¡± Erica continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not part of the council. And besides, I wouldn¡¯t want to leave you here without any of us around, just in case¡± Claire supplied the best answer she could think of right then.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°So, in other words, the only thing they think you¡¯re strong enough to do is look after the so-called children and the servants?¡± Erica returned coolly.

    That was when Claire whirled around to face her again, forcing down her own immediate response ¡°Exactly what have I done to garner this kind of disrespect, Erica. Please, tell me¡± Claire stated, forcing her tone to remain even.

    ¡°As far as I can see, you haven¡¯t done much of anything. You sleep all day, and then make your little dresses until we all go to bed so you can let Sean fuck you in peace. That¡¯s about it, right?¡±

    Claire had to force back her urge to slap the girl back into some semblance of respect, and took a long moment to force that composure, her angry pools of green centered on the girl the entire time. She then easily remembered other influences she feared had been affecting Erica¡¯s behavior for the last decade of her short life.

    ¡°So, is that your opinion, honestly Erica? Or someone else¡¯s?¡± Claire stated in an eerily calm tone, having forced down her own anger long enough for rational thought.

    Erica scoffed again, though there was a brief flash in her eyes of some other emotion ¡°Like whose?¡±

    ¡°Oh I think we both know that. I can just imagine the things she¡¯s telling you¡± Claire stated with a sad shake of her head, wishing that Awsha¡¯s presence still wasn¡¯t a black cloud over all of them even now, years later.

    ¡°Now you sound as crazy as Minna¡± Erica returned, though in a mumble, pretty eyes averted.

    ¡°You wanna hear about crazy Minna?¡± Claire returned as she took a step closer, though her words did throw Erica enough to cast the briefest glance back at the older woman.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Erica asked, though much of the volume had gone out of her voice too.

    ¡°She had a vision, a prophecy, before we ever came here. Would you like to know what she saw?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re going to tell me¡± Erica returned.

    Claire looked down a moment as well before rehashing that prophecy that had plagued them for nearly twenty years ¡°the daughter will murder the father. That¡¯s what she said¡± Claire stated plainly.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Erica returned, though Claire did seem to have gotten her attention at that point at least.

    ¡°What we think it means is that Awsha was going to kill Haven someday¡± Claire allowed a slight sigh ¡°but we didn¡¯t want to consider her guilty because of some crazy prophecy. But then she did try to hurt me, badly. Very badly. And that¡¯s why we pushed her out of our lives. She is not a good person. And listening to anything she may or may not be telling you will make you less of a good person. And that¡¯s even more terrifying¡± Claire told her in a whisper.

    ¡°How could her just talking to me be terrifying?¡± Erica asked, though there was an obvious fear in her voice.

    ¡°Look at the way it¡¯s already making you act. You¡¯re lashing out at me for no reason¡± Claire sighed again ¡°and what makes that terrifying is because it¡¯s also true that Sean has been a father to you for the last ten years, daughter. Now do you see why you listening to her could be so terrifying to me, and to Sean?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯d hurt you, or Sean?¡± Erica returned in her own whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe that, but when you act like you believe the things Awsha is telling you, however she even is doing that¡­ Can you blame me for worrying that it could be true?¡± Claire whispered as she quickly turned to hide the red tears she could feel forming at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°I try to ignore her¡± Erica finally admitted with a shaky breath ¡°but it¡¯s almost every night. For years now. I try to block her out but, I can¡¯t¡± she confessed with a sniffle.

    ¡°Oh sweetie¡± Claire returned as she dropped the items she had collected earlier and moved to wrap her arms around the beautiful young girl ¡°how I wish I knew how to help you. All I can do is assure you that the things she says aren¡¯t true, and beg you to please remember that.¡±

    When they finally broke off the embrace, Erica looked up at Claire and startled again ¡°your eyes¡± she gasped, her own pools of hazel widening.

    Claire reached up quickly to wipe away the red remnants ¡°Remember, we¡¯re a little different¡± Claire attempted a smile. Though that smile quickly disappeared as she saw in Erica¡¯s own eyes some kind of realization as ten years of eccentricities seemed to all click in her head as once.

    ¡°You cry blood?¡± Erica choked on the words ¡°And the way Sean heals, and how you all sleep all day, and don¡¯t ever seem to get any older, and never go in the sun, and always feel ice cold¡­¡± Erica¡¯s tears were replenished then, though her breath seemed to leave her ¡°that¡¯s why you were there that night. That¡¯s why you know who really is attacking people. Why you knew what happened to my family; my real family. You¡¯re just like them¡± she sobbed the last words before rushing to get away as quickly as she could.

    ¡°Stop, please Erica!¡± Claire called after her loudly, through her own tears, bloody as they were.

    Appearing as though she didn¡¯t want to obey the command at all, Erica nonetheless was forced to stop her flight in her tracks. The fact of being unable to ignore the force of Claire¡¯s will overtaking her own, she stood there in place, the sobs wracking her body even more intensely as Claire slowly approached.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re doing this?¡± Erica cried the words as Claire reached her, though she refused to look up at the sadness on Claire¡¯s bloodstained face.

    ¡°I had to keep you from running¡± Claire stated with vast helpings of regret in her tone.

    ¡°You can make me do anything you want?¡± Erica cried the realization as her tears continued.

    ¡°I just had to stop you Erica. I just didn¡¯t want you to run away from me. I wanted to assure that we¡¯d never¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to finish the sentence, all things considered.

    ¡°Never hurt me?¡± the words were some combination between a sob and a scoff ¡°just take over my mind any time you want. Yeah that¡¯s so different¡± she added the last in a whisper.

    ¡°I just wanted to keep you from running from me. That¡¯s all. I swear it¡¯s the only time I¡¯ve ever forced you to do anything¡± Claire attempted any comfort she could.

    ¡°And I¡¯m just supposed to believe that?¡± another tear-filled scoff ¡°you¡¯re just like the things that killed my family. Who knows what else you¡¯ve made me do or think or believe. You and that one in my head. You¡¯re all monsters¡± she added with another sob.

    ¡°Please, Erica, you know that¡¯s not true. All we¡¯ve done is try to look after you and care for you after you lost your---¡°

    ¡°Lost?¡± Erica bit out the word angrily, finally looking up again ¡°don¡¯t you mean after they were taken from me? Taken by things like you¡±

    Claire forced back her own sadness ¡°I swear to you we¡¯re not anything like the ones who hurt your family. All we ever wanted to do was keep you safe from them. Because we knew we were the only ones who could¡± Claire attempted to reassure her.

    ¡°Yeah, I feel real safe here being forced to do or believe whatever you want me to¡± she returned, hiding her face in her hands through more slight sobs.

    That was when Claire too felt hopeless to find any way to calm or convince the girl of her words. She allowed her own defeated, regretful sigh as she forced herself to take the only option she had left. ¡°Look at me Erica.¡± Though shaking the entire time; Erica brought her eyes up to meet Claire¡¯s ¡°go back to our house. When you finally get back, you¡¯ll not remember leaving the house tonight, or any of this conversation we had. You never left. You¡¯ve been there all night¡± and on Claire¡¯s final words, Erica turned away, slowly walking back toward their house in a seeming trance.

    As the young girl moved away, she was unaware of Claire falling to her knees and hiding her own face in her hands to try to force away those bloody tears once more. Along with the tears, Claire now also had to find a way to try and force down even more guilt over her own actions yet again.

 Chapter 14

    When Sean had arrived home, it was already nearly dawn, so there was not a lot of time for Claire to inform him of her encounter with Erica. Then, when they awoke at the next evening¡¯s sunset, Claire still was having trouble even broaching the subject without having more time to think on it.

    As Claire distractedly started to get up from the bed, Sean reached toward her to make an attempt at pulling her back into his arms. Though, she dodged his grip and moved more quickly to choose her evening¡¯s attire ¡°ok, what now?¡± Sean asked as she opened the closet.

    ¡°What now? Now I get dressed¡± Claire stated, though her words were more of a mumble.

    ¡°What if I¡¯d rather you get undressed?¡± he attempted a smile, though all he got in return was a sigh.

    ¡°I think that can wait ¡®til there are less people up and about¡± Claire offered as her only response.

    ¡°Did I miss something, Claire?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°Why? Because it¡¯s the first time in over a century that I didn¡¯t spread my legs for you just because you touched me?¡±

    ¡°Ok and ouch¡± Sean returned as he sat up, his expression turning serious then as well ¡°where did that come from, Claire?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even need sex. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s so strange for us not to have it just because the thought happened to occur to you¡± she continued in the same mumble as she angrily ripped a dress from its hanger.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s acting strange¡± Sean returned with obvious confusion.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like it Sean. Is that so fucking insane?¡± she bit back as she yanked the dress on and headed out of the room with a slam of the door.

    ¡°Something¡¯s insane¡± he mumbled to himself as he got up from the bed with a shake of his head.

    ¡°She seems touchy¡± Erica¡¯s voice interrupted his spreading of the bed as she had appeared in the bedroom doorway moments after Claire¡¯s swift exit.

    ¡°Yeah a tad¡± Sean agreed as he finished with his task before turning back to greet his nearly fifteen year old ward.

    Only when his eyes fell on her, he was thrown just a bit by her appearance. Her long black waves spilled loosely over her shoulders above the extremely revealing nightgown she had apparently procured from some shipment or other. The material was sheer and cut so low it was impossible not to notice her already developed breasts which were almost completely uncovered by the material.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the ensemble¡± Sean swallowed as he forced his eyes away from her almost immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing some of the things that we get from Europe.¡± Erica returned as she leaned against the doorway, her own eyes traveling over Sean¡¯s body, which itself was only covered by the thin pair of trousers he had slept in that day.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early for you to be dressed for bed?¡± Sean managed, turning his attention back to fluffing the pillows instead of having to acknowledge her provocative attire.

    ¡°I somehow doubt this nightgown was designed with sleep in mind¡± she returned with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help wondering what made you choose to wear it then¡± he stated, still keeping his eyes off of her.

    ¡°I know how much you all seem to like beauty, and I thought it was beautiful. Would you like to paint me in it?¡± she asked as she moved closer, the door shutting behind her.

    Sean sighed slightly ¡°I don¡¯t know how appropriate it would be to paint a picture of my fourteen year old daughter in that particular gown¡± he managed.

    ¡°Please, we all know I¡¯m not your real daughter¡± Erica smiled slightly as she moved to trace his bare arm with her finger, which caused Sean to pull from her touch, as he finally looked back at her, forcing his eyes to remain above her shoulders.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help thinking you¡¯re acting a little¡­ peculiar, tonight, Erica¡± he decided on, wondering what on earth was actually going on with all the women in his life. The one who normally couldn¡¯t get enough of his touch was pulling away, while the supposedly innocent child was doing everything she could to come across as seductive as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m growing up. I¡¯m going to be fifteen in just a week, you know¡± she added.

    ¡°Well, fifteen is not quite grown up¡± he returned, trying to keep his tone even and his eyes up.

    ¡°Half the girls in the colonies get married off when they¡¯re younger than I am. It¡¯s pretty grown up¡± she argued, though with a smile.

    ¡°So, now you want us to marry you off? Is that it?¡± Sean furrowed his brow.

    ¡°No, but you must admit, I¡¯m more than ready to know about other things, aren¡¯t I?¡± she stated in that same suggestive tone that was more than disturbing when coming from the lips of one whom he still couldn¡¯t help thinking of as a child.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know plenty. Considering the comments you¡¯ve made just tonight¡± Sean returned, ¡°but if you have any questions, I¡¯m sure I can find answers for them¡± he offered, his own discomfort more than apparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can¡± she chuckled as she took a seat on the bed, leaning back on her hands to make her breasts even harder to ignore ¡°I¡¯ve heard things about you, you know¡± she added with another chuckle.

    ¡°About me?¡± Sean raised a brow, ¡°I can only imagine¡± he returned with another wave of discomfort.

    ¡°About how being with you, like that, just once, can make a girl fall in love with you¡­ for decades¡± she added as she licked her lips, her eyes moving over him.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    That was when Sean let out a heavy sigh as he glanced around the room ¡°Is this you little sister?¡± he asked angrily, apparently speaking to no one ¡°you think this is funny do you?¡± he asked more loudly to the air, ¡°it¡¯s fucking sick is what it is, and it¡¯s not going to work¡± he added angrily as he mirrored Claire¡¯s earlier angry exit.

    When Sean stormed angrily into the living room a moment later, Claire looked up at him with concern. It was obvious that he was quite upset as well, and she doubted it was just because of her earlier interaction with him ¡°What happened?¡± she was now the one asking him about his obvious upset.

    ¡°I swear. Just going down there and pulling Awsha out of that coffin for a nice sunny day at the beach is sounding better and better¡± he replied angrily.

    Claire swallowed a bit as she glanced back toward the hallway, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Erica said something else that sounded startlingly like Awsha¡¯s words?¡± she allowed.

    ¡°Something else?¡± Sean then looked her way ¡°did she say more to you, since the last time?¡± he asked as he moved toward the couch Claire was seated on.

    Claire allowed a sigh, ¡°that¡¯s why I was so upset. Last night, she said some really harsh things to me; things that Awsha would tell her to say. It got pretty bad¡± Claire understated the facts of her encounter that Erica no longer even remembered ¡°What did she say to you tonight?¡±

    Sean allowed a long moment as he too glanced back the hall ¡°she was just acting the way Awsha would act¡± he decided on.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°Meaning she came into the bedroom, barely wearing a thread, and was literally, trying to seduce me¡± he admitted as he forced himself to look up at the hurt in Claire¡¯s eyes. Seeing as Claire appeared to be rendered speechless for that moment, he continued ¡°then she made some comment about¡­¡±

    ¡°About?¡± Claire asked shakily.

    ¡°About how being with me just once could make a girl fall in love with me, for decades¡± he shook his head ¡°gee, who does that sound like?¡±

    ¡°Every girl who¡¯s ever been with you?¡± Claire managed, though the sadness belied the humor.

    Trying to ignore the compliment, twisted as the entire situation was, Sean sighed in frustration as he took a seat next to her ¡°So she said stuff to you last night, then did this tonight? It¡¯s getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Erica¡¯s older now. Almost grown. She¡¯s got more weapons in her arsenal for Awsha to use now¡± Claire attempted to make sense of the escalation.

    ¡°Meaning now she can try to use Erica in even more ways to drive us apart?¡± Sean shook his head ¡°god this is just so wrong on so many levels.¡±

    ¡°And Erica¡¯s mortal. She can¡¯t fight to keep Awsha out of her head, the way we can¡± Claire admitted sadly.

    ¡°So what the hell do we do?¡± Sean asked, a bit of that hopelessness Claire had felt the night before also coloring his demeanor.

    ¡°Believe me, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been asking myself ever since the first time anything like this happened. And now it¡¯s just gotten worse and worse¡± Claire admitted sadly, as both of them silently disappeared into their own heads trying to come up with any possible solution for the new problem they now were faced with.

    <hr>

    Then, on the night of Erica¡¯s fifteenth birthday a week later, it seemed their current predicament did change; though not necessarily for the better. They were celebrating the birthday of the only one among them who actually did still age. The celebration took place there in Haven¡¯s home, as it was the largest and most extravagant. The celebration was being held by the group of Kindred and their servants, minus Dahlia of course. Due to the inherent curse of Dahlia¡¯s Nosferatu clan, she could never let her hideous visage be seen by any unbound mortal. However, that suited Dahlia and her solitary clansmen just fine. Several long minutes after Erica had excused herself to the privy, another voice interrupted the chatter of the group in Haven¡¯s living room that night.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m hurt; Not even an invitation¡± the female voice interrupted them loudly and bitterly as they all turned toward the door of the cellar to see a very upset looking Awsha, licking fresh blood from her lips.

    There were so many shocked faces in the group that she couldn¡¯t help letting out a wry laugh before Claire finally found her voice ¡°where¡¯s Erica?¡± she asked worriedly as her eyes darted around the room.

    ¡°Your sweet little Erica was quite accommodating. But alas, if you want something done¡­¡± Awsha returned wryly.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Sean asked, using as much will as he could to force down his desire to sink his fangs into her neck all over again.

    ¡°Oh calm down big brother, daddy, Claire¡­.the rest of you¡± she added as she waved her hand dismissively at the others in the room, ¡°I don¡¯t think I took enough to kill her. But I was very hungry¡­ especially after eight fucking years¡± she added venomously.

    With that Sean and Claire both angrily pushed past her as they headed down the cellar stairs behind her to check on what state Erica had actually been left in.

    Haven just shook his head at her in disbelief ¡°so that¡¯s what this was all about? Breaking a young girl until she gave in to the likes of you.¡±

    ¡°The likes of me?¡± Awsha allowed a loud laugh ¡°careful daddy, that¡¯s your own kin you¡¯re talking about. Not that that stopped you from locking me in a box for nearly a fucking decade.¡±

    ¡°You were out of control. And your nap obviously didn¡¯t improve your behavior¡± he growled back at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault. You¡¯re the one who made me strong enough to still speak to her while I was locked in there. And you¡¯re the one who always treated me like your one great failure. Can you blame me for acting out a bit, really?¡± she returned, glaring up at him from her place still several feet away. Though she made no impulsive movements as she knew she was in a room full of Kindred and their servants, and quite easily outnumbered.

    ¡°So is it actually me that you¡¯re angry at? Because I seem to recall all your petty little psychic attacks being aimed at other members of your family these past eight years¡± he decided, trying to keep her engaged before she could do any more damage.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry; I have plenty of rage to go around. But it¡¯s Claire who kept me from having what I want and Sean who nearly killed me to save her, and you just let them. It¡¯s so hard to decide which of you I hate the most right now. You¡¯re definitely family, that¡¯s for sure. Just too bad that none of you actually think of me that way.¡±

    ¡°And you brought every bit of that on yourself, Awsha, and you know it. And now to use an innocent human girl to continue your need for revenge? How do you expect us to treat you after all that?¡± he replied bitterly ¡°and I can¡¯t even tell you what they may do to you if Erica isn¡¯t ok¡± he had to add that final warning.

    ¡°And here you are still defending them¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°And here you are still being the spoiled, willful, selfish, cruel child that you are¡± Haven shook his head back at her with what looked more like regret than rage at that point.

    ¡°Like I had any other choice?¡± she spat back.

    ¡°You had every other choice, Awsha. And you made all the wrong ones¡± he stated sadly.

    ¡°She¡¯s ok¡± Claire interrupted as she came back up the stairs ¡°well, not ok, but alive¡± she corrected as she tossed one more hate filled glare at Awsha as she moved past her ¡°Sean¡¯s staying with her ¡®til she¡¯s recovered¡± she added.

    ¡°There, the little mortal bitch isn¡¯t dead. Everyone happy now?¡± Awsha returned smartly.

    ¡°Hardly¡± Claire mumbled, not quite able to meet Awsha¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°So what now, daddy? I didn¡¯t actually kill anyone. So what punishment is your precious humanity going to let you give me? I¡¯d love to know¡± she added with the same bitterness.

    ¡°Get out of my territory, Awsha. Don¡¯t ever come back. Don¡¯t ever contact any of us again, in any way. If you do, you will have gone against a specific order from your Prince. And you know what I¡¯ll have to do to you then. Get out, now¡± Haven told her firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re banishing me?¡± she returned with disbelief.

    ¡°You have exactly one hour to be gone, or you¡¯ll be added to the list of those who have already broken my laws. And we will have to give you a much more permanent death than the one you¡¯ve already lived for eight years. Just go¡± Haven finished as he turned away, leaving the room and his errant childe behind once and for all.

 Chapter 15

    ¡°Haven! Wait!¡± Awsha called after his departing form. At last there was a trace of what sounded like real fear in her voice rather than the usual arrogance, anger and smugness.

    The rest of the Kindred present just shook their heads as she hurried to follow him through the door of his study. Deeming the celebration to be over, they slowly dissipated taking their respective companions with them. Claire sighed as the door of the study shut behind Awsha, and decided to go back to the cellar where Erica was still recovering from the dual assault on both her psyche as well as her physical being now as well.

    ¡°You have fifty-five minutes¡± was Haven¡¯s only response as Awsha entered the room behind him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t banish me¡± she pleaded, her voice breaking as he took his seat.

    ¡°I believe I just did¡± was his only response, busying himself with the papers atop his desk rather than looking back up at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave your territory. There is nothing outside of your territory for miles and miles. And after that, there¡¯s just war and lack of shelter. I can¡¯t go back east. I can¡¯t do it¡± she continued.

    ¡°Then I guess you have a problem. If you don¡¯t follow my orders, we¡¯ll have to get rid of you in another much more permanent way. Your choice¡± he stated with a force to his tone that didn¡¯t quite make it to his features.

    ¡°Haven, please. I¡¯m your childe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve played that card too many times already Awsha. It won¡¯t work anymore¡± he told her in the same monotone, forced though it was.

    ¡°Please, just give me a chance to prove that you can trust me again¡± Awsha was nearly begging at this point.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you countless chances. And you¡¯ve proven that you cannot be trusted, again and again.¡±

    ¡°There has to be something, anything I can do to prove that I can be. I can¡¯t be out there alone, Haven, please¡± she continued, biting back tears.

    Haven just shook his head sadly in the face of her pleas ¡°at this point, Awsha, there would only be one thing you could ever do to make any of us trust you ever again.¡±

    ¡°Name it¡± she immediately responded with the slightest trace of hope, as well as wariness.

    Haven sighed and watched her for a moment, noting the desperation in her eyes to not be thrown out into such an unbearably cruel world to fend for herself. Finally Haven stood and approached her. With one more sigh, almost seeming pained that this was his last resort, Haven moved to tear a gash in his wrist and hold it out to her, the answer clear.

    Awsha let out a slight gasp and looked up at him once more ¡°you want to bind me to you?¡± she swallowed a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only choice you¡¯ve left us, Awsha. It¡¯s either take your chances out there alone, disobey me and force us to give you Final Death, or submit your will to me completely. There are no other options left for you. Choose one, and choose it now¡± he ordered, though gently as he continued to hold his bleeding wrist out for her to willingly take, if she truly would.

    ¡°You would do this to me?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking once more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this to yourself, Awsha¡± he whispered back regretfully. Then finally, through tears that matched those that Haven also forced back, Awsha finally moved to take that first sip that would surrender her ever so strong will to him at last.

    <hr>

    Awsha was kept under constant supervision for the following two nights that it would take for Haven to fully bind her to him. Once that was done, they all attempted to relax a bit in light of one of the two threats being eradicated. But none of those involved could forget the other lurking threat of this serpent, nor could they ever let themselves assume that they had finally managed to stop Minna¡¯s prophecy from coming to pass. It was true that Awsha would never kill Haven now for as long as that bond were in place; however, if the bond were ever allowed to dissipate, it was almost guaranteed that Haven would probably be her very first target. Then there was the even bigger fear that Awsha wasn¡¯t the daughter from the prophecy after all. And if that were the case, then that led to an entirely new problem of trying to determine the accurate interpretation and who it was referring to, before any dark fate did come to pass.

    As Claire and Sean curled into their covers and each other¡¯s arms shortly before dawn, it was obvious that Claire was deep in thought ¡°care to share?¡± Sean whispered as he placed a soft kiss upon her neck.

    ¡°Share what?¡± she asked as she gently traced her fingers over where his arms encircled her waist from behind.

    ¡°What deep thoughts have you so quiet?¡± Sean returned, with a small smile against her pale neck.

    Claire sighed as she looked at the clock, knowing sunrise was nearly upon them ¡°for a minute I was worried that maybe the daughter who murders the father wasn¡¯t actually Awsha. I mean, she was in torpor and she was pouring her poison into Erica¡¯s head. For a moment, I thought that maybe¡­¡± she simply shook her head.

    ¡°That maybe Erica was the daughter?¡± Sean returned in surprise.

    ¡°But it has to be Awsha¡± Claire insisted ¡°she said that after the daughter murders the father, then you will be Prince. It had to be Haven that is the father being murdered, in order for this murder to make you Prince at all¡± she insisted more firmly as she rolled onto her back to look up at him.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, that seems like a logical conclusion¡± Sean had to agree.

    ¡°But that means that this, what we¡¯re doing now¡­what he¡¯s doing now¡± she corrected ¡°that it won¡¯t last. Someday the bond will wear off and that starts all those other horrible things¡± she admitted worriedly.

    ¡°Well hopefully ¡®someday¡¯ is a long way off¡± Sean told her as he gently kissed her forehead. But before both could say more, the sun rose outside and forced them right back into that other kind of darkness once again.

    <hr>

    When it was time for the next council meeting, Sean headed into the living room to make his way over to Haven¡¯s home, only to be sidetracked by Erica hurrying to stop him before he exited the home ¡°Sean, wait. Are you going to Haven¡¯s?¡± she asked him warily. Though her voice shook a bit as Sean slowly turned to look back in her direction, neither of them having had much in the way of a conversation since Awsha had tried playing her little game with them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a meeting¡± Sean offered, though couldn¡¯t quite manage to look directly at her, even though her apparel was much more conservative now than it had been on a certain other night of late.

    ¡°Can I come with you?¡± she asked shyly.

    ¡°To the meeting?¡± Sean returned, only looking up at her ever so briefly.

    ¡°I just wanted to see what came in on the boats this evening, and Claire doesn¡¯t want me going out alone after dark¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯d either have to stay there for the whole meeting or find someone else to walk back with you¡± Sean stated, though there was so much distance in his tone, the words were barely audible.

    After a long moment, Erica let out a sad sigh ¡°what can I do to fix this?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    That did do well to bring Sean¡¯s ice blue eyes up to her face at last ¡°Fix what?¡± he forced himself to ask.

    ¡°The fact that you can¡¯t even look at me anymore¡± she returned, the tears threatening to be released from those deep pools of brown.

    ¡°Erica¡­I¡­¡± though Sean also found himself at a loss for another long moment ¡°it¡¯s just really difficult for me. I mean, I used to look at you as nothing but a little girl who I wanted to protect. And then I didn¡¯t protect you well enough, and because of that Awsha tried to force me to see you in a very different way. It¡¯s an adjustment, I guess¡± he admitted sadly.

    ¡°I admit that I wanna know things, and feel things. And it¡¯s hard not to see how beautiful you are every time I look at you¡± she confessed ¡°but I would never do that to Claire. Please tell me you understand that. That both of you understand that¡± she added as she wiped at her eyes, casting them downwards once again.

    ¡°Like you said, you¡¯re growing up, and the only males you¡¯re around much are me and Luke. And it¡¯s not your fault that you can¡¯t help seeing me, like that. It¡¯s sort of¡­it happens to most people that are near us. Remember, we¡¯re different. And maybe a little bit magic too¡± he had to add with a small smile.

    She allowed the smallest smile, short-lived though it was ¡°I just can¡¯t help certain¡­thoughts¡± she decided on, ¡°and I know the kind of things you and Claire do when you think I¡¯m asleep¡± she admitted with a blush ¡°and it just makes me even more curious. I mean, I can¡¯t help imagining what¡¯s really going on in there. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I would ever¡­.¡± She attempted to assure him again.

    Though Sean simply smiled and cut her off ¡°it just means that you are becoming a young woman. Of course you¡¯re going to be curious and want to know things. It happens to the best of us¡± he assured with another small smile.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think that¡­ and when you wouldn¡¯t even look at me¡­¡± she attempted, failing to force either thought to completion.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m adjusting to you becoming an adult, just like you are. And, neither of us is immune to making a few missteps. We¡¯re both kind of new at this¡± he smiled again.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t hate me?¡±

    ¡°Never¡± he promised as he reached out to offer her a hug.

    ¡°Are you sure you wanna hug me, considering?¡± she asked with embarrassment.

    ¡°Just try and stop me¡± he chuckled as he moved to pull her to him in a tight embrace as he gently placed a kiss on top of her head ¡°and don¡¯t you ever accuse me of hating you again¡­ or ever wear that nightgown again¡± he had to add, which did cause Erica to let out another loud, embarrassed laugh as their hug ended.

    ¡°Is that your first real parental order?¡± she asked as she smiled up at him.

    ¡°Better late than never, right?¡± he allowed his own chuckle as he tussled her long black curls.

    ¡°You messed up my hair¡± she complained with a wrinkle of her nose as she moved her hands up to push the strands back into place.

    ¡°Come on you¡± he chuckled again as he gestured for her to follow him over to Haven¡¯s as she had asked to do at the beginning of their conversation.

    <hr>

    Once Sean disappeared into the meeting room with his Kindred peers, Erica went about looking through the boxes that arrived that day. Though she couldn¡¯t help constantly turning her brown eyes back toward the stairs that led to the second floor. As she was halfway through searching the third box of cargo for anything that caught her fancy, that¡¯s when her whole body tensed as the stairs creaked behind her.

    ¡°Great, is it my night to babysit?¡± Awsha greeted her as she stepped down off the stairs.

    ¡°Why, you planning on leaving me on the cellar floor unconscious again?¡± Erica returned roughly.

    After Erica¡¯s near brush with death at the fangs of this woman, Claire had the task of trying to explain their existences to Erica, if for no other reason than the girl¡¯s own safety at this point. Of course, she had to still compel her to never spill that secret, but in the long run, it was decided that she would be much safer if she knew exactly what she was dealing with around her on a nightly basis. Once the shock passed, Erica¡¯s years of being looked after by these strange creatures did calm her enough to accept the truth about them, as strange as it truly was.

    ¡°The night is young¡± Awsha barked back smartly, as all she did truly have now was a bark instead of a bite.

    ¡°You tried to kill me and Claire both¡± Erica shot back, having much more confidence now that she knew of the recent events that led to this newly de-fanged version of the woman who had tormented her mentally for almost her entire childhood.

    "Oh, are you writing my memoirs? How flattering¡± Awsha mumbled back as she also began looking through one of the boxes out of pure boredom.

    ¡°You messed with my head for eight years¡± Erica continued accusingly.

    ¡°Are you trying to flatter me?¡± Awsha returned, attempting to sound blas¨¦, though she refused to let her eyes come up to see the anger on the girl¡¯s face. That was when Erica boldly stepped forward and knocked a piece of clothing from Awsha¡¯s hands to gain the woman¡¯s attention once and for all ¡°You¡¯re really trying to push the limits of this bond, aren¡¯t you, little girl?¡± Awsha growled back.

    ¡°You will listen and understand¡± Erica stated coldly ¡°you tried to make me seduce the man who is the closest thing to a father I¡¯ve ever had. Do you have any idea how demented that is?¡±

    Awsha simply scoffed as she looked down at the girl ¡°well, if you would have been better at it, you¡¯d probably be thanking me right now. Feeling Sean inside you would have put you in a much better mood. Trust me on that one¡± she added with another wry laugh.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? Seriously?¡± Erica asked her in disbelief.

    ¡°Well you better hope you don¡¯t live to find out. Which you probably won¡¯t. There are so many terrible things that could kill you poor little mortals. Just ask your family. Oh wait, you can¡¯t¡± she added callously before leaving the girl behind with those words, which was honestly the only thing she even could do anymore, and even that took a bit of will as she knew Haven would not approve. Though she was more than determined to try and find any way at all to regain her own will, if there even was any way to be found.

 Chapter 16

    It was the night of Claire¡¯s 142nd birthday when a completely different kind of parental strife came into their lives again. She and Sean had just finished making love, and exchanging that even more passionate Kiss with one another. The clock struck ten as the two lay in each other¡¯s arms, Claire atop his hips, Sean still inside her body as she moved to lay her head upon his chest, waiting for the after effects of such passion to finally cease. Just as their mutual tremors died down, Claire sat up quickly as if suddenly startled by something or other.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean asked with a wary smile up at her, his hands still tightly gripping her hips above his own.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re about to get company¡± she answered distractedly as she pushed herself up off of him and moved from the bed to locate the robe that had been discarded earlier.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. But I was a bit distracted¡± Sean allowed as he pushed himself up onto his elbows.

    Claire made no other response as she tied the robe shut mere moments before the rapping came at the front door of their home. Sean just shook his head at her somehow being more aware than him of this visitor. Claire attempted to further compose herself as she headed from the bedroom as Sean moved to pull on a bit of clothing as well.

    ¡°Expecting someone?¡± Erica asked as she poked her head out of her own bedroom.

    ¡°Not really¡± Claire replied with the same distraction as she made her way to the living room.

    When Claire did finally reach the door, she already knew who was waiting outside ¡°Happy birthday, mum¡± came the teasing British accent behind Aidan¡¯s smiling pools of dark brown, while looking just as handsome and youthful as ever.

    ¡°Aidan¡­I¡± she greeted him shakily, more than a bit shocked at seeing him there at her door, let alone on American soil at all.

    ¡°Hugs first, questions later¡± he smiled back as he moved to lift her off of her feet in a huge hug, as well as a quick kiss against her pale neck.

    That was when Sean appeared from the hallway, still only dressed from the waist down, the slightest trace of blood still on his already healed neck. Of course he couldn¡¯t help the slight darkness that touched his expression as he saw Aidan finally set Claire back on her feet as the younger vampire¡¯s eyes did take note of Sean¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I see you two are just as close as ever¡± Aidan whispered in Claire¡¯s ear before warily stepping inside ¡°And greetings to you as well, Sean¡± he managed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say we expected this visit¡± Sean returned, forcing civility to his tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a bit difficult to send a messenger during my ever so lengthy journey from the mother country. But I figured, I¡¯m nearing a hundred years since my new life began. May as well see what all the fuss is about this new world¡± he stated with that ever present smile and charm that were literally in his blood even before his death.

    ¡°Oh you never learned that trick?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help a slight bit of smugness.

    ¡°My sire has been a bit neglectful when it comes to teaching me various ¡®tricks.¡¯¡± He admitted as he cast a wry grin back down at Claire, ¡°though hopefully that¡¯ll change now that we¡¯re all here together once again¡± he added.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you traveled all the way to America? You missed your mother?¡± Sean returned with a slight scoff.

    ¡°Oh come now Sean, you know perfectly well how easy she is to miss¡± he replied as he let his eyes move over Claire once more.

    Before either of them could say any more, Claire interrupted ¡°so how long are you going to be in America?¡±

    ¡°Yet to be determined¡± he smiled again, only then noting Erica standing in the doorway to the room behind Sean, ever so curiously peeking out at the new arrival ¡°and who might you be, shy girl?¡± he asked as he tilted his head to try and get a better look at her, squinting his eyes a moment ¡°you¡¯re not a new servant, so who indeed?¡± he asked again with a smile as she finally stepped out from behind Sean.

    ¡°Erica¡­ Torres¡± she added softly as she let her eyes move over him as well.

    ¡°Aidan¡­ Tudor¡± he added with another charming smile as he moved forward to offer his hand.

    ¡°Tudor?¡± she asked as she shyly took a step forward, only startling a bit at the cold touch of his hand, and knowing immediately that he was the same kind of creature as her substitute parents ¡°like King Henry VIII?¡± she asked with a quick breath as he kissed her hand.

    ¡°That would be my grandfather, actually¡± he smiled as he finally released her hand, though his eyes refused to release her from their gaze nearly as easily.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked with widened eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming she is aware of how that could be possible?¡± he asked Claire with another smile.

    ¡°Yes, Aidan, she knows what we are¡± Claire admitted quietly, not quite sure she was thrilled with him looking at this girl the way he had looked at her so many times in nights past.

    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser. She¡¯s not a servant, but she knows?¡± Aidan returned as he cast another look at Erica.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated¡± Claire allowed.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a story I would just love to hear. Mind if I get a bite first though?¡± he asked, not helping another glance at Erica as he spoke the words ¡°it has been a rather long journey¡± he added.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Our servants are in their quarters¡± Claire returned a bit stiffly.

    ¡°You mean that¡¯s not what she¡¯s here for?¡± he asked more quietly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡± Sean answered coolly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to hear this story¡± he repeated with another smile and shake of his head as he headed in the direction Claire had indicated earlier.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Erica whispered once Aidan had left the room.

    ¡°My childe¡± Claire answered, not wanting to lie to her any longer about any of the strangeness of their long lives.

    ¡°Your what?¡± Erica asked with surprise.

    ¡°Childe with an E¡± Claire returned, to only receive another look of confusion ¡°I¡¯m the one who made him into Kindred, like the rest of us¡± she admitted softly.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d love to hear that story too¡± Erica returned shakily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Aidan would be more than happy to tell it¡± Sean mumbled.

    ¡°Is he really Henry VIII¡¯s grandson?¡± Erica had to ask.

    ¡°Afraid so¡± Claire admitted with her own obvious discomfort.

    ¡°Guess that explains that gorgeous accent¡± Erica stated, more to herself as she looked back the hall.

    That was when Sean looked over at Claire, and simply mouthed the word ¡®gorgeous?¡¯ as he scowled. To which Claire could only shrug helplessly.

    When Aidan finally returned a moment later ¡°and your accent is quite fetching too, dear¡± he greeted her with another pointed smile, referring to the slight Spanish lilt that still colored Erica¡¯s words from time to time.

    ¡°You heard that?¡± she nearly choked on the words, a blush easily rising to her cheeks.

    ¡°We Kindred do have rather good hearing¡± he chuckled. He then turned his attention back to Claire and Sean ¡°I believe Erica and I both have an interest in hearing one another¡¯s origin story now¡± he stated as he gently placed an arm around Erica¡¯s shoulders, causing the girl to almost audibly gasp, though not in a particularly negative way.

    ¡°Erica lost her family when she was very young and we took her in. But she¡¯s not bound since she is only fifteen¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help adding as another embarrassed blush touched Erica¡¯s cheeks ¡°and we didn¡¯t want to do that to her anyway. We¡¯d rather she stay just as she is and not be relegated to only being a servant or having no real free will of her own.¡±

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help smirking at the deliberate mention of Erica¡¯s age, though he still seemed in no hurry to remove his arm from her shoulders ¡°So, now do we get to tell her the story of how I came to be? Should I be the one to tell it?¡± he added with another smirk.

    ¡°Aidan found us positions at English court when we first moved to London. Then, when we had spent enough time there, Claire embraced him so he could continue to represent Kindred interests among the royal families of England in our stead¡± Sean offered the extremely brief summary of their backgrounds together.

    Aidan chuckled again as he looked back down at Erica ¡°and believe me when I say he left out all of the most interesting parts of that story¡± he told her furtively.

    ¡°You two actually lived at the royal palace with the royal family?¡± she asked Sean and Claire, then returned her attention to Aidan ¡°and you¡¯re actually part of the royal family¡± she returned with a bit of awe.

    ¡°I like her¡± Aidan teased, as Erica looked down quickly to hide the grin that immediately moved to her lips.

    ¡°Yeah, so do we¡± Sean agreed, though there was a barely veiled warning in his tone.

    After a slightly awkward silence, Aidan finally spoke up again, relinquishing Erica from his grip ¡°well, as I don¡¯t know exactly how long I will be here, I suppose I should go and present myself to the Prince.¡± he smiled as he bowed his head before moving toward the front door again.

    Of course the way Erica stared after him longingly was easily noticed by Sean and Claire. Though Claire was the one who spoke up first ¡°you know, he was born in 1576¡± she had to inform her.

    ¡°Then he looks really good for his age¡± Erica stated distractedly.

    ¡°Well, of course, he¡¯s been a vampire for 97 years¡± Claire added pointedly.

    ¡°So, you agree that he looks good, though?¡± Erica smiled back at her.

    Claire just shook her head ¡°that¡¯s not the point, Erica¡± she replied, looking to Sean for support, though all he could offer right then was a slight shrug.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a pretty good point¡± Erica chuckled ¡°and I notice you¡¯re not denying it¡± she had to add.

    ¡°He¡¯s 134 years old¡± Claire stressed once more.

    ¡°And how old are the two of you?¡± Erica returned smartly.

    ¡°142 and 145¡± Sean offered the answer, first gesturing to Claire then himself.

    ¡°So, basically everyone here is over a century older than me¡± Erica restated ¡°not like I have any choice but to be interested in someone older¡± she smirked again.

    ¡°Yes you do, you could choose not to be interested¡± Claire argued, though weakly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t find him quite nice to look at too, Claire¡± Erica returned knowingly.

    ¡°That is so completely not the point¡± Claire stated with obvious discomfort.

    ¡°I bet if you didn¡¯t have Sean, you¡¯d consider Aidan yourself, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Erica pressed, trying to catch any underlying reaction Claire would have to the words.

    ¡°Maybe she is psychic¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help himself.

    ¡°Sean! That is not helping!¡± Claire retorted.

    ¡°Oh my god, you have been with him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Erica asked more loudly, eyes wide, as Sean simply looked away to hide his own smirk at Erica having come to that conclusion so quickly.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Claire responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. She asked you the question¡± he stated with feigned innocence.

    ¡°It was¡­¡± Claire began, though couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to try offering that explanation ¡°and it¡¯s still beside the point¡± she decided on.

    ¡°And that¡¯s still not a denial¡± Erica teased back before heading off down the hallway once more with another laugh.

    ¡°Thank you Sean. That was very helpful¡± Claire told him sarcastically once Erica had gone.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s only fair that she knows about both of our sordid pasts. I¡¯m sure Awsha told her plenty about my little transgression¡± he added, looking away again with another slight smirk.

    ¡°You have always hated Aidan. Why on earth would you even encourage her in the slightest?¡± Claire shook her head back at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was encouraging her¡± he allowed a small chuckle.

    ¡°Well you sure as hell weren¡¯t doing much to discourage her¡± she replied.

    ¡°I just know that she¡¯s at the age where she¡¯s going to be interested in any cute boy who crosses her path. It¡¯s sort of unavoidable¡± Sean added plainly.

    ¡°That cute boy is 134 years old, and a vampire!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware¡± Sean replied in the same flat tone.

    ¡°So you would be perfectly ok if Aidan were to¡­ with her¡± she finished.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be perfectly ok with any boy or man or vampire doing that with her. But it¡¯s not like we can stop it from happening. Well, I mean, we could, but, I think brainwashing your teenage daughter to never have sex would be just a little heavy handed¡± he admitted.

    ¡°How are you ok with this?¡± Claire asked as she shook her head.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m not ok with it, but I¡¯m trying to be realistic about it. She¡¯s growing up. She¡¯s curious, and she has questions. Eventually she¡¯s going to go get those answers, and we just have to accept it¡± he told her with a slight sigh.

    ¡°And you want her to get them with him?¡± Claire returned in shock.

    ¡°Not particularly, but I can¡¯t think of any male who will ever meet my standards¡± he then moved closer to her and covered her hands with his ¡°but the more we tell her not to pursue this first crush of hers, I think you know what will happen¡± he attempted logic.

    ¡°So, we just let it be and whatever happens happens?¡± Claire shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of trying to fight fate, Claire. At least this isn¡¯t us trying to prevent a murder though. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a slight improvement, right?¡± he offered with a smile as he kissed her forehead as she just shook her head worriedly.

 Chapter 17

    After Aidan officially presented himself to Haven, announcing his presence in Haven¡¯s territory, the two sat in his living room chatting for only a few moments before being interrupted. At the sound of Awsha gliding down the stairs, both men turned their eyes in her direction.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a beautiful face I haven¡¯t seen in quite some time¡± Aidan greeted her with another slight smile as he rose from his seat, bowing his head politely.

    ¡°Surprised you remember a ¡®passing fancy¡¯ like myself¡± was her return greeting, as she offered no smile of her own, simply allowing her dark eyes to move over him.

    ¡°Oh darling, that was nearly forty years ago, and I think you have acquired even more allure since then¡± he allowed another smile as he moved to gently lift her hand to his face, though his eyes stayed on her as his lips grazed her now equally cool skin. Finally relinquishing her hand, he couldn¡¯t help adding ¡°and that last stage performance of yours was indeed, quite memorable.¡±

    ¡°At least one of you enjoyed it¡± she returned, casting a glance at where Haven sighed in response to the mention of the very thing that planted all those seeds of distrust in the first place.

    Aidan glanced back at Haven questioningly, ¡°yes most of my family seemed to disappear after that. I never did quite get the full story from any of you¡± he added as he turned back to her.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s quite the interesting story. Allow me to tell you all about it¡± Awsha added as she grasped his wrist and began leading him up the stairs with her, leaving Haven behind with another shake of his long blonde locks before disappearing back to his study.

    ¡°You plan to tell me this story in your boudoir?¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help his smile as she led him to her own quarters, letting the door fall shut behind them. Then when she took a seat on the bed with a sigh, he had to add ¡°does this story include a reenactment of some sort?¡± he teased as his eyes moved over her.

    ¡°So, what have you heard? You know, since our performance¡± she added smartly.

    ¡°Very little¡± he confessed as he took a moment to warily take his own seat several inches from where she now sat at the end of her bed ¡°all I know is that Griffyn was there, and then all of you seemed to disappear. Honestly wasn¡¯t sure what happened.¡±

    ¡°Griffyn ordered me out of his territory. And Haven brought me back here since he felt like I was his mess to clean up¡± she added, though her eyes stayed on the floor, her tone emotionless.

    ¡°Well you are quite the beautiful mess¡± he teased again, though she offered no response but a scowl ¡°I heard that Sean himself suffered a somewhat different, and briefer, sort or banishment.¡±

    ¡°I never heard that¡± she returned, her eyes finally coming back to his face.

    ¡°Well, it was years later when I ran into he and Claire again, and they gave me a very short summary of Sean not being allowed to interact with the mortal world for at least a year, I think they said¡± he offered what little information he had gotten from his sire and grandsire the one time he had come across them in London since they had originally been made to leave their theatre¡± he paused only a moment ¡°given, I may have missed parts of their story as I was quite distracted when I did come across them again.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Awsha pressed.

    ¡°It was sometime during James II¡¯s very short three years on the throne. Sean and Claire were then running some new business, of sorts. I heard it was actually sanctioned by not only London¡¯s new Prince, your grandsire Hollister, but James himself¡± he supplied her with a bit more information.

    ¡°And why were you too distracted to get all the details of what had become of our so-called family?¡± Awsha asked.

    ¡°Well, their little establishment was quite distracting¡± he smirked as he looked away only a moment ¡°and I thought you were going to tell me about your little adventures here in the new world since that fateful day.¡±

    ¡°Well I sure as hell didn¡¯t have any Princes or kings kissing my behind after that performance¡± she returned bitterly.

    ¡°Their loss¡± Aidan smiled as he pointedly moved his eyes over her backside.

    Though Awsha did not acknowledge his flirtations as she stood and crossed her arms over the breasts that were just barely contained behind her corset that night ¡°so Sean wasn¡¯t allowed to be near mortals for one measly year? Then what happened? You said you didn¡¯t run into them ¡®til much later¡± she pressed as she looked back at him.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help another questioning look ¡°let me understand this; you¡¯ve been living here on the western coast of the new world for twenty years, mere walking distance from Sean and Claire. Correct?¡± he had to get clarification.

    ¡°I suppose¡± she mumbled her response ¡°though, half of that time I was a bit indisposed¡± she added bitterly.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯ve been here, and they¡¯ve been here, and I¡¯ve only seen them once in nearly forty years¡­¡± he shook his head ¡°why am I the one you¡¯re asking for information from?¡± he finished.

    Awsha scoffed ¡°because, they don¡¯t really speak to me. Haven barely speaks to me¡± she informed, though with the same quiet bitterness to her tone.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You¡¯re living here in his home; the Prince¡¯s home. I assumed that meant that you and he were rather close.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his responsibility¡± she bit out Haven¡¯s own description ¡°they all hate me though. Sean claims I ruined his life. Yet here I am now hearing about how decidedly unruined his life has actually been. And hearing it from someone who is apparently closer to them than me, despite only seeing them once in four decades¡± she added with the same repressed anger just barely coloring her tone.

    ¡°I feel I¡¯ve missed quite a bit of this story¡± Aidan said warily, causing yet another scoff from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a pariah that they all just endure. That¡¯s the short version¡± she returned, forcing further emotion from her voice.

    ¡°I do believe I may require more of an explanation than that¡± Aidan replied, though gently, as her upset was obvious.

    ¡°You used to sleep with Claire, right?¡± she asked, finally turning back to him again.

    Aidan looked a little surprised by that statement, but still offered a response ¡°the only way I could assure her a place at court with Sean and I was by making her my mistress¡± he confirmed ¡°which I did in the hopes of getting close enough to her to convince her to embrace me¡± he added.

    Awsha scoffed again ¡°and I assume you did actually fuck her? Most likely more than once.¡±

    ¡°She lived in my quarters for ten years¡± Aidan admitted as he only allowed the slightest smile as he looked down.

    ¡°So that¡¯s a yes?¡± Awsha continued without pause.

    ¡°Yes, that would be a yes¡± he admitted with another shake of his head as he narrowed his eyes at that line of questioning.

    Awsha just shook her own head with a flash of emotion just barely dancing across her beautiful features ¡°and I was with Sean exactly once, and I¡¯m somehow unforgivable? How does that make sense in any world?¡± she asked more loudly.

    ¡°Have you asked Claire to explain that?¡± Aidan dared, knowing firsthand that Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s relationship was among one of the most difficult things to explain in the world.

    ¡°Please¡± she scoffed again, then finally was forced to admit ¡°they all think that I used our powers to manipulate Sean into being with me that one time¡± she managed.

    ¡°And did you?¡± Aidan had to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point¡± Awsha mumbled as she turned away again, which only caused a chuckle from Aidan in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure, in their eyes that would be the main point¡± he had to add.

    ¡°Great, so now you¡¯re on their side too?¡± she asked, biting back more emotion.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that I was being required to choose a side¡± he told her bluntly. Though she made no response other than another sound of discontent ¡°but I can¡¯t help noticing that you are still here living among them, so they must not hate you that much.¡±

    That was when she turned back to him, obviously still upset ¡°they locked me in a coffin, unconscious, for nearly a decade. And then, when I finally got out¡­¡± she just looked down again.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a bit rough as far as punishments, but they did let you out, right?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡± she stated quietly as she turned away again.

    ¡°And yet, here you are, decidedly not in a box¡± Aidan attempted.

    ¡°I convinced that little mortal to let me out¡± she confessed, still making no more eye contact.

    ¡°So, after using your powers on Sean, and ending up in a coffin because of it, for the better part of a decade; you then used them again on his mortal ward¡­¡± Aidan spoke the words slowly and pointedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like they left me any other choice!¡± she defended.

    ¡°And yet they somehow don¡¯t seem to be holding that against you either. Rather lucky for you, I¡¯d say¡± Aidan replied quietly.

    Another sound of disbelief from her as she turned her angry gaze back to him ¡°this is the worst punishment yet!¡±

    Aidan looked around the room questioningly ¡°what punishment would that be?¡± he asked slowly.

    Then Awsha looked down to hide further emotion ¡°they told me that either I¡¯d have to leave, and never come back if I wanted to live¡­or else¡­¡± she sighed ¡°agree to be bound to Haven.¡±

    ¡°Not quite sure what to say to that¡± Aidan returned after a long silence.

    ¡°We¡¯re Kindred. We know what the bond really is. It¡¯s a million times worse for us than it even is for mortals. Because we know what it is and what it means. It¡¯s like being allowed to live, knowing you have all kinds of power, but being forced to be a slave instead. It¡¯s horrible¡± she stressed, trying to force back tears.

    ¡°But you still chose it over leaving?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°I chose it so I could stay here. But if being here means feeling like I love one man while I really love another, who will never love me back anyway¡­. Maybe death would be better¡± she added in a tearful whisper.

    Aidan swallowed, trying to find any words of comfort as he finally moved to place a hand on her shoulder ¡°fortunately, creatures like us have an awfully long time for our situations to improve. Maybe, just possibly, if you decide to be the brilliant actress you are, one day he¡¯ll release you from that bond. That would be one thing to hope for, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he added softly.

    Instead of answering with words, Awsha moved to cover his mouth with hers. She pressed herself against him, desperately moving her lips against his as his arms easily came up to wrap around her as well. At that point, all Awsha wanted was to feel anything other than anger and hopelessness; and Aidan seemed more than willing to oblige her, even if no one else would.

    <hr>

    When Aidan returned downstairs again, it was already past four a.m. He found Haven just finishing feeding on one of his current servants before the handsome young man left the room shakily, obviously still recovering from the intensity of the Kiss.

    ¡°Time for breakfast, is it?¡± Aidan asked with a wry smile as he took a seat next to Haven who was rather flushed himself.

    ¡°I imagine you must be a bit hungry yourself¡± Haven returned pointedly.

    ¡°The poor girl was quite upset. I had to find some way to comfort her¡± Aidan replied.

    ¡°Poor girl?¡± Haven raised a brow ¡°And here I thought you were with Awsha.¡±

    Aidan allowed a smirk ¡°well she did seem to be telling the truth about her black sheep status in this family.¡±

    ¡°Probably the only thing she did tell the truth about¡± Haven returned flatly.

    ¡°Well she has no choice but to tell the truth now. Does she?¡± Aidan pressed, watching the elder vampire for his reactions.

    ¡°Unless I have some need of her deception¡± Haven admitted ¡°which I doubt I will. I¡¯ve had plenty of it already.¡±

    ¡°So her story goes; they all hate me now because I like Sean so they locked me in a box and made me get bound to my sire and Prince¡± Aidan informed as he reached for a glass of red that Haven had discarded earlier in exchange for the much more satisfying meal his servant provided.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you can imagine the plethora of details she chose not to include in that version of the story¡± Haven stated plainly.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure she left out plenty¡± Aidan agreed as he took a sip.

    ¡°That of course didn¡¯t stop you from taking her to bed¡± Haven replied with the slightest smirk.

    ¡°What can I say? We all are a bit of a close knit family by now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that Claire still has yet to go to bed with her wayward aunt Awsha¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help another smirk at the thought.

    ¡°Now, that would definitely be a show to put in the history books¡± Aidan chuckled.

 Chapter 18

    Not long after Aidan¡¯s arrival, it came time for the next Kindred council meeting to discuss how much progress they had made toward eliminating the threat posed by the serpent and his minions. As Sean prepared to leave for Haven¡¯s home that night, Erica nearly begged to come along once again. The girl claimed that it was out of an interest to see the day¡¯s shipments, but the look that passed between Sean and Claire suggested they had other suspicions of her urge to visit Haven¡¯s home that evening.

    Nonetheless, Sean gave in to her request, worried that she¡¯d head there on her own if he declined. And if anything happened to her, neither he nor Claire could have forgiven themselves. When they arrived, Erica looked a bit disappointed as she entered the home and did not immediately find Aidan waiting there in the living room as she had apparently imagined he would be.

    ¡°Why the sad face? There are the boxes you wanted to look through, right?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help teasing in response to her obvious disappointment.

    Offering no answer, she just sighed and moved to attempt to appear interested in those boxes. Though, her dark eyes couldn¡¯t help constantly looking toward the stairs with the hope of seeing Aidan and the dread of seeing Awsha. Sean simply shook his head back at her before allowing a knowing smile and following the Tremere Primogen, Kalen, into their meeting room.

    When Aidan did finally make an appearance, he was still rather far up the stairs, speaking quietly and smiling up at whoever was still unseen at the top of the staircase. Erica swallowed slightly at his apparent joviality and familiarity with his unseen companion. Of course, Erica couldn¡¯t help fearing that companion was Awsha, considering that she did indeed also reside in Haven¡¯s home.

    ¡°See you later then, love¡± Aidan was caught saying in the same quiet tone as he finally continued descending the stairs. When he did reach the bottom and noted Erica¡¯s presence, she looked away quickly with obvious nervousness. Her reaction did of course bring a smile to his lips as he stepped off the final stair to greet her, ¡°Mi peque?a Rosa Espa?ol.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± she nearly choked as she looked back up at him ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew Spanish¡± she managed to add.

    ¡°Spain is not too terribly far from England¡± he teased, though his smile did do well to make her barely aware of any of his actual words. Seeing as she was still a bit too flustered to speak, Aidan continued ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you were coming to the meeting tonight.¡±

    ¡°Um...no, I just wanted to¡­.look through the boxes¡± she attempted through slightly shaking voice.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not invited either. The snobs¡± he teased ¡°you¡¯ll have to tell me if you overhear any scandalous details¡± he added as he moved to kiss her hand once more before taking a step toward the front door.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± she added hoarsely.

    ¡°Not going far. Just need to catch up with my beautiful sire now that I don¡¯t have to contend with all of Sean¡¯s scowling¡± he added with a chuckle. ¡°See you again soon, bonita,¡± and with that he was out the door again.

    <hr>

    When Aidan approached the house nearest to Haven¡¯s, Claire opened the door to him moments before he could knock ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you were so eager to see me¡± he greeted her with that ever-present smile.

    Claire just shook her head as she leaned on the doorway ¡°you do know Erica went over there just to see you tonight¡± she returned flatly.

    ¡°The little Spanish rose?¡± he replied with another smile, repeating his earlier words that he had shared with the girl in question ¡°flattering.¡±

    ¡°And yet you¡¯re here?¡± Claire stated as she moved to allow him to enter the home.

    ¡°Oh you know you had my heart way before she ever¡­ was even born¡± he added thoughtfully as he moved through the doorway.

    ¡°I somehow doubt that¡¯s entirely true¡± she returned with narrowed eyes as she shut the door behind them while Aidan made his way to the couch.

    ¡°Well I definitely gave you the rest of me¡± Aidan teased as he made himself comfortable.

    ¡°Oh good, we¡¯re back to those references again¡± she mumbled as she warily took a seat a bit farther down the couch from him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, that was probably the most memorable decade of my life; at least of my human life¡± he added thoughtfully ¡°it being the last one and all¡± he tacked on.

    ¡°So you came over here to tell me that?¡± Claire returned ¡°I¡¯m sure Awsha will be thrilled that you chose my company over hers tonight¡± she added pointedly.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help a slight smile ¡°honestly I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not thanking me.¡±

    ¡°Thanking you for what, exactly?¡± Claire asked as she gave him a skeptical look.

    ¡°These past few nights since my arrival, I have been working tirelessly, and I do mean tirelessly, to keep that wicked girl out of your hair¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always been so self-sacrificial¡± she returned smartly.

    ¡°Well thank you for noticing, love¡± he added as he accented his words by gently placing a hand over her thigh.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Claire simply shook her head again, though did not bother with pulling away from his touch, as she honestly expected it, considering his unrelenting flirtatiousness ¡°so what did you really want tonight, Aidan?¡±

    ¡°Oh now that is a delicious question¡± he chided, easily taking note of the fact that she hadn¡¯t pulled away yet ¡°what are my choices?¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°You answer me without me having to force it out of you?¡± Claire offered, feigning a polite smile.

    ¡°Force eh?¡± he asked with another grin, and then added, ¡°but I thought you were usually the submissive one.¡±

    That was when Claire did show a bit of discomfort as she at last moved to cross her legs, therefore pulling away from his previously placed hand ¡°that¡¯s right, I suppose you were at Midnight that one time¡± she stated quietly as she reached for the bottle of red on the stand next to her.

    ¡°It was as memorable to me as that performance of Sean¡¯s I¡¯d seen a decade and a half earlier, at quite a different venue¡± he smirked.

    ¡°He is quite the showman¡± she agreed with further discomfort as she took a long sip.

    ¡°Admittedly, my eyes were much more fixed on you during that particular performance at Midnight¡± he added with another smile.

    ¡°Are you approaching a point?¡± Claire asked in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help being curious about the years since you made me. I don¡¯t really recall many instances of our own lovemaking that ever involved leather straps restraining you and blades cutting into your pretty pale skin¡± he had to call her on it, his curiosity about it having built exponentially over the last twenty years.

    Claire swallowed another sip, her green eyes glued to the wall of the home rather than him ¡°Probably because Sean is the only person I¡¯d ever trust to do something like that to me¡± she managed.

    ¡°I figured after the debacle with Awsha, you¡¯d be the one trying to slice up his pretty pale skin¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help suggesting.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t about that¡± was her only explanation.

    ¡°Then what was it about?¡± he asked, seeming more serious than flirtatious for once.

    ¡°Is that really what you came here to talk to me about?¡± she asked impatiently.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought up force. Can¡¯t help it that that¡¯s exactly where my mind went¡± he replied with the slightest shrug.

    ¡°Could you please cut all the flirting and references to exploits past and just tell me what it is that you honestly want, Aidan?¡± she asked forcefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sensing that this is a touchy subject for you¡± he couldn¡¯t help replying.

    ¡°Aidan¡± she told him coolly.

    ¡°Ok, all right¡± Aidan gave into her obviously reaching the end of her patience ¡°honestly; I¡¯ve been quite adrift since leaving court. And I can¡¯t help feeling that I missed out on a lot of the things that you wanted to teach me or show me after making me, but were not allowed time to. So, I came here to see if we could possibly make up that lost time, and you could teach me the things I should know. As sire and childe¡± he added quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯re being serious now? No more of your games?¡± Claire added as she turned her eyes back to him, keeping her voice even.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being serious now. Try not to be too shocked, would you?¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what all I could really teach you after nearly a hundred years on your own¡± she added thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty¡± he then quickly added ¡°and for once I wasn¡¯t referring to your skills in the bedroom¡± he had to interject.

    Claire just shook her head and bit back a smile ¡°plus, I don¡¯t know how much time it¡¯ll take. I do have a child now; an actual child¡± she warned.

    ¡°The little Spanish rose?¡± Aidan returned ¡°she¡¯s hardly a child, Claire¡± he added with another smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s fifteen¡± she repeated.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve said¡± another smile ¡°which, by the way, makes her almost a woman grown¡± he informed.

    ¡°Almost¡± Claire stressed.

    ¡°Is this the maternal attention I¡¯ve missed all these years?¡± he chuckled ¡°will you be tucking me in at night to make sure no one¡¯s crawled under the covers with me?¡± he smirked.

    ¡°I probably should¡± she shot back, hiding another tiny smile.

    ¡°And you know that if you crawled under the covers with me, I wouldn¡¯t let you leave that easily¡± he teased as he leaned forward to place a soft kiss over her lips.

    Once the kiss ended, Claire closed her eyes for another moment to regain her composure ¡°behavior like that is not going to be likely to help you concentrate on the things you want me to teach you¡± she attempted to sound scolding, though did not quite succeed.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m a slow learner. You may be stuck with me for quite a while¡± he chuckled again.

    <hr>

    Back at Haven¡¯s home, Erica took a disappointed seat on the couch, the boxes all but forgotten once Aidan departed. Her discontent was so much so that she didn¡¯t even look up when Awsha made her way down the stairs, confirming her fears of who Aidan had been speaking with moments before coming down the stairs himself.

    ¡°Is this going to be a regular thing? You spend every meeting here in my house?¡± Awsha asked flatly as she stepped into the room.

    ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s Haven¡¯s house¡± Erica mumbled, not looking up at her.

    ¡°You were more pleasant when you couldn¡¯t talk back¡± Awsha added, referring to the fact that she was quite capable of transmitting her own thoughts to Erica, while the mortal girl had no such skill of her own.

    ¡°You could always crawl back into your coffin again then¡± Erica replied in the same mumble.

    ¡°You really are depending on this bond never to wear off, aren¡¯t you?¡± Awsha returned coolly as she moved to pour herself a glass of red.

    ¡°Who cares?¡± Erica offered in an even quieter mumble as she leaned her head back against the couch with a loud sigh.

    Then Awsha couldn¡¯t help a loud laugh ¡°is this you being depressed?¡± she asked with mild amusement. Though Erica¡¯s only response was a shake of her head, not once looking directly back at Awsha ¡°I¡¯d like to know how on earth your pathetic little fifteen years of mortal life could be more depressing than the current hell that I may have to endure for fucking centuries¡± Awsha retorted as she took a seat on the chair with her drink.

    ¡°You could always kill yourself. Doubt anyone would miss you¡± Erica mumbled again.

    That was when Awsha narrowed her eyes and looked at the girl more closely. A moment later another grin touched Awsha¡¯s lips ¡°or maybe the problem is that you¡¯re worried that a particular someone will miss me¡± Awsha returned with further amusement ¡°your aura is so green, and it¡¯s really not a flattering color with your skin tone¡± Awsha chuckled as she took another sip.

    That was when Erica glared back at where Awsha still smiled above her glass ¡°Is there any male here that you haven¡¯t slept with?¡±

    ¡°Are we counting the other Kindred that aren¡¯t directly related to me? Because even I have standards¡± Awsha added with a smirk.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve slept with Sean, obviously, and I¡¯m assuming Haven, and now Aidan too I guess?¡± Erica returned, trying to force back the emotion in her tone.

    ¡°They do like their pretty things¡± Awsha smiled again as she took another sip.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re proud of being a whore, then?¡± Erica shot back, then added, ¡°oh wait, they don¡¯t even pay you do they? My mistake¡± she added coldly before angrily leaving the house and Awsha behind before the thoroughly deplorable woman could see her tears.

 Chapter 19

    When Aidan did return to Haven¡¯s home that night, he found Erica sitting outside looking rather sullen ¡°did you grow bored eavesdropping already?¡± he smiled in greeting, his voice startling her into sitting up quickly, wiping away any remnants of tears that may have still been gracing her cheeks.

    She took a breath before finding her voice ¡°all they ever talk about is the bad vampires who¡­who have been attacking settlers¡± Erica offered as she looked down again.

    Aidan then looked around warily for a moment before speaking again as he made his way toward where she sat on the ground, her back against the outer wall next to Haven¡¯s front door ¡°if there are bad vampires about, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be outside alone dear heart¡± he stated quietly as he reached her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone now¡± she said softly, looking down as she blushed once more, which did cause another smile from Aidan.

    ¡°I suppose you are not¡± he agreed as he took a seat next to her and couldn¡¯t help moving his eyes to the stars and moon above, as he was still a Toreador after all.

    Taking a moment to catch her breath as he sat close enough that they were nearly touching, she finally spoke up again ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be in there with her anymore¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Her?¡± he asked as he looked over at her with a raised brow.

    ¡°Sorry¡± she whispered, looking down again.

    ¡°What on earth for?¡± he returned.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re¡­.¡± she just shook her head, not able to put that thought into words just yet.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m what?¡± he pressed, though gently.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re courting her and I shouldn¡¯t say¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, who am I courting now? I would rather like to know a thing like that¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with¡­? I mean aren¡¯t you and Awsha¡­ aren¡¯t you courting her?¡± Erica stammered, trying to force her eyes back to his face.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help the laugh that passed his lips ¡°Who on earth told you that?¡± he grinned as he watched for her response.

    ¡°Well I just thought¡­¡± she simply looked away with a brighter blush.

    ¡°Did Awsha somehow give you that impression?¡± he had to ask, not quite able to imagine Awsha discussing boys she liked with the human girl who she had simply seen as a pawn to be manipulated into waking her from her recently indisposed state.

    ¡°She just said that... Never mind¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Please I would love to know what she said¡± he returned curiously.

    ¡°She sort of insinuated that you and she¡­¡± she shook her head again ¡°were together. I mean not ¡®together¡¯ but that you had been together¡± she finished in a nearly inaudible tone.

    ¡°Oh¡± he glanced up at the sky again with another more awkward smile ¡°you mean as in intimately?¡± he clarified, which simply caused Erica to blush again.

    ¡°Sorry it is really not any of my business. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything¡± Erica apologized with further embarrassment.

    ¡°You do realize that I knew Awsha clean back in 1672, before she was even Kindred, right?¡± he informed, though with the same gentleness.

    ¡°You mean that¡¯s when you were with her?¡± she asked with slight hopefulness as she dared to cast the tiniest glance back toward him.

    ¡°Well yes, then too but¡­¡± then it was he who took the moment to finish his sentence ¡°I am 134 years old. I may have acquired intimate knowledge of one or two ladies in that vast amount of time¡± he informed as eloquently as possible.

    ¡°Well of course I didn¡¯t think you were¡­¡± Erica shook her head ¡°and I know you were with Claire. Although I don¡¯t quite understand the story behind that, since she¡¯s been with Sean since¡­forever¡± she decided on ¡°but at least I could understand why you would have liked Claire, that way¡± she cleared her throat ¡°but Awsha is¡­so different than Claire¡± she decided on.

    Aidan was a bit caught by her knowledge of he and Claire¡¯s relations, but he attempted to move on from that ¡°not to try and sound condescending or anything, because that is not my intention¡± he assured ¡°but when you¡¯ve been alive for well over a century, you tend to have slightly different views about intimacy than most mortals do¡± he stated slowly.

    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t really like Awsha¡­ like that?¡± she asked with her own mix of wariness and hopefulness.

    ¡°Awsha has certain appealing qualities¡± a pause ¡°but I wouldn¡¯t exactly say that I¡¯m smitten with her or anything¡± he assured.

    ¡°She¡¯s an evil, horrible, terrible, bad person¡± Erica returned forcefully, not able to hold the words back any longer.

    ¡°Or that¡± Aidan agreed with another awkward smile.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you what Awsha did to Claire, or me, did they?¡± Erica replied, hoping that he couldn¡¯t possibly have known of all of Awsha¡¯s misdeeds and still somehow wanted her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Not much of it¡± he admitted as he turned back to her ¡°Awsha said she somehow convinced you to get her out of the box they put her in for nearly a decade. And that was about all I heard about it¡± he added softly.

    Erica then took another breath and looked back at the house behind them, where Awsha was indeed inside ¡°I can tell you the rest. But I don¡¯t want to, here¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°All right sweet girl, where do you wanna go?¡± he asked as he stood and offered her his hand.

    ¡°Anywhere away from her¡± Erica answered as she stood and shakily took his hand.

    The two of them eventually made their way to a beautiful secluded cove nearly half a mile down the beach from Haven¡¯s home ¡°well, this is quite gorgeous¡± Aidan stated as Erica led him into the cove, though his eyes did move to his companion for a moment as he made the observation.

    ¡°Yes, I found it a few weeks ago. No one can even see you in here until they get to the opening¡± she smiled as she moved to a blanket that she had left there upon her last visit.

    ¡°Good to know¡± he couldn¡¯t help a small smile as he moved to take a seat next to her on the blanket ¡°so you were about to tell me about all of Awsha¡¯s crimes against humanity and Kindred alike?¡± he prodded, honestly curious to hear a different version of the story than the picture Awsha had painted to obviously color herself as the sole victim in the scenario.

    Erica just shook her head sadly ¡°I know they all say that this blood bond or whatever will keep her from hurting anyone again. But I¡¯ll never trust her¡± she admitted.

    ¡°What exactly did she do to you?¡± he had to know, becoming more concerned by this young girl¡¯s obvious trauma.

    ¡°I mean, it wasn¡¯t just me. This all started when she used her powers on Sean or something, and he and Claire lost their business because of it, I think¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°Yes that would be about the only part of the story that I already know, considering I was there on that particular night¡± he agreed.

    ¡°Then I guess she kept trying to get Sean to¡­ be with her again¡± she decided on, ¡°and when he rejected her¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± he encouraged.

    ¡°She tried to kill Claire, Aidan¡± she looked up at him sadly, seeing that he did indeed appear to have not been aware of that fact, ¡°she actually put a stake clean through Claire¡¯s heart; just because Sean loved Claire instead of her¡± she shook her head again, her breath shaky at this point.

    ¡°That does seem to be a bit of an extreme reaction¡± he agreed, eyes down, voice low.

    ¡°And that was just the beginning¡± Erica informed as she took another deep breath ¡°when Sean came in, he thought that she had killed Claire. He totally lost control.¡±

    ¡°Frenzied¡± Aidan supplied the word for her, but in a whisper as he remembered he could have very nearly caused that same reaction in Sean on the night of his own rebirth, had he just taken a little more blood from Claire.

    ¡°Sean attacked her, and it put her into some kind of coma or something. Haven stopped Sean before he could kill her though, because he didn¡¯t want Sean to become a murderer¡± she added with another shaky breath.

    ¡°And that¡¯s where the ¡®locked in a coffin¡¯ bit came in?¡± Aidan questioned.

    ¡°Yes, she was locked away like that for eight years and¡­¡± she sniffled a bit.

    ¡°And there¡¯s more than that?¡± he asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°While she was like that, she was still able to speak, like mentally speak, with the weakest one here¡± she stifled a small sob.

    ¡°You?¡± he easily followed her statement.

    ¡°I was only a seven year old little girl then, and she would force herself into my mind every single night for eight long years, Aidan¡± she choked out the words as she wiped at escaped tears ¡°she would just go on and on about how Claire didn¡¯t deserve Sean and they both needed to be punished for what they did to her, and how she¡¯d get even, and just endless nights of that¡± another breath ¡°I thought I was losing my mind¡­ for eight years¡± she repeated.

    Aidan moved to place an arm around her as he gently kissed those dark curls, not sure what words he could even come up with right then.

    ¡°And the worst part¡­¡± she shook her head again.

    ¡°It gets worse?¡± he asked in disbelief. He then remembered the only part of that portion of the story that Awsha had actually admitted to ¡°you mean when she made you let her out?¡± he offered.

    ¡°She broke me, Aidan. She got me to the point where I would do anything just to get her to stop tormenting me. So I did what she wanted, said what she wanted, went down into that cellar and cut open my wrist to wake her back up¡­ And then when she did wake up, she attacked me. I nearly died, lying there unconscious and bleeding on that dirty floor, just because I wanted it to stop¡± she attempted to force back another sob.

    ¡°Oh dear girl¡± he whispered as he placed another gentle kiss upon her forehead.

    ¡°And even that wasn¡¯t the worst part¡± she managed after another moment.

    ¡°Do I even want to hear worse?¡± he asked softly, attempting to brace himself.

    Erica took another deep breath before forcing her words out ¡°the one thing Awsha always wanted was to take Sean away from Claire. And she couldn¡¯t do that herself when she was in that coffin. So she tried to use me to do it instead. I let her make me¡­ try to get Sean to be with me¡± she choked on the words ¡°he¡¯s raised me for the last ten years as his daughter, and she tried to get me to seduce him. And as sick as it was, I gave in, and I tried, just because I couldn¡¯t take her in my head anymore¡± she added with another sob wracking her body.

    Aidan pulled her into a tighter embrace then as he shook his head, getting a much, much clearer picture of why they had forced the blood bond on Awsha after all. There was truly no other choice she had left them at that point ¡°I can only assume that¡­Sean didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡®No god no¡± she answered quickly ¡°he figured out right away that Awsha was the one making me do it. But still, he could barely look at me again after that. I could barely look at me¡± she added as she wiped away more tears.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting a clearer picture of why you were so appalled by my intimacy with her, now¡± Aidan admitted, his own volume dropping a bit on the words.

    She sniffled again as she tried to find more words ¡°that¡¯s not the only reason I didn¡¯t want you to be with her¡± she confessed as she looked up at him, the other reasons clear in eyes that were just as dark as his.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help smiling down at her ¡°you do know that I¡¯m 119 years older than you, and Sean and Claire do consider that a bit of a large age gap¡± he reminded her, though gently.

    ¡°Well do you think that too?¡± she asked with another shuddering breath as she leaned closer to him, their lips so close he could feel her warm breath on his cool skin.

    ¡°Thinking is a bit difficult right now¡± he admitted with another small smile.

    ¡°So, you could want me too?¡± she asked with every bit of bravery she could muster.

    ¡°Whether I do want you and whether I should want you are two different things¡± he whispered as she held his gaze.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever wanted like this. And I can¡¯t see myself wanting anyone else¡± she confessed.

    ¡°And how many others have you considered, really?¡± he couldn¡¯t help teasing her, if for no other reason than to buy himself more time to make the proper decision in regards to this very beautiful, and very young girl who was now in his arms.

    ¡°Please, at least kiss me. I don¡¯t think I could bear not knowing what it¡¯s like to feel your lips on mine just once¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I suppose that just a kiss¡­¡± but before he could finish, the last bit of boldness Erica had left in her forced her to move to kiss him instead of waiting for him to fulfill her request on his own. Considering he did indeed find her desirable, Aidan easily gave into what was an even longer kiss than either of them had planned or dreamed of.

 Chapter 20

    When Erica returned to the house, it was well past midnight, and her chaperone home through the dark was Aidan rather than Sean. Though Aidan was two vampiric generations below Sean, and therefore not nearly as powerful as his grandsire, he was still much more equipped to deal with any bands of roving Caitiff than Erica ever would have been.

    Claire was a bit surprised by Aidan being the one to return Erica safely to their home. But she was more concerned with the fact that, upon entering the home and closing the door behind them, Erica got on her toes to better reach where he stood a little over five inches taller than her, and placed an adoring kiss upon his cheek before heading toward her own room with a wordless grin.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re courting my almost-daughter now? Is that it?¡± Claire turned her emerald eyes to Aidan¡¯s smiling face as he made his way to the couch she sat upon for the second time that evening.

    ¡°Everybody¡¯s so eager to tell me who I¡¯m courting tonight. You are aware that I actually already had one wife, right?¡± he teased as he took a seat.

    ¡°Walking her home, letting her kiss your cheek like that. What would you call it?¡± she replied with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Young love?¡± he offered with another smile.

    ¡°One of you is not that young¡± Claire reminded once again.

    ¡°Come now Claire. Creatures like us are eternally young¡± he offered with another smile.

    ¡°Key word: eternally¡± she returned wryly ¡°and when you say ¡®love¡¯ I assume you¡¯re referring to what Erica thinks she feels¡± she pressed, watching him closely for his reaction.

    ¡°Well the girl is rather smitten with me¡± Aidan admitted.

    ¡°How rather?¡± she pressed further, the dress she had been working on all but forgotten.

    ¡°At least to the point of wanting me to give her her first kiss, smitten¡± he admitted with another soft smile.

    ¡°Kiss or Kiss?¡± Claire had to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you mean the vampiric version of that word, rather than some other euphemism you¡¯re somehow too shy to state?¡± he asked for clarification.

    ¡°Yes the vampiric word¡­and there better not be any other euphemisms you¡¯re thinking of¡± she added as she narrowed her eyes again.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle ¡°and yes I was referring to the mouth to mouth version of a kiss¡± he assured her with another smile.

    ¡°So, you kissed my fifteen year old sort-of daughter?¡± she repeated, forcing a monotone.

    ¡°Very technically speaking, she kissed me. But I¡¯m sure she would be thoroughly embarrassed to have you know that information¡± he added in a furtive whisper.

    Claire just shook her head ¡°you do know that she¡¯s most likely just reacting to that¡­ allure we have¡± she decided on.

    ¡°Oh you mean she only wants me because I¡¯m Kindred?¡± Aidan returned with a raise of his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible¡± Claire returned, trying to convince herself as well as Aidan.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help another chuckle ¡°I seem to recall you letting me do plenty more than just kiss you, back when I had no such supernatural allure¡± he couldn¡¯t resist reminding her.

    ¡°And I was a thirty-five year old vampire at the time¡­not quite the same as a fifteen year old mortal¡± she then had to add ¡°and you definitely weren¡¯t my first lover, either. Let¡¯s not forget that fact¡± she further reminded, though at a quieter volume.

    ¡°Yes, I believe you mentioned that that was Sean. And it was when you were what? Three years older than Erica?¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°And Sean was a twenty-two year old mortal then, too! And my husband. Not even remotely the same, Aidan¡± she added, though her conviction did appear to be wavering slightly.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d like me to marry Erica before I even dare to think of deflowering her? When did you become so conservative? Was it before or after you agreed to be my mistress? Or was it later than that, after you would get onstage and let Sean lick away your blood from all those pretty wounds he¡¯d inflicted on you for the pleasure of the masses?¡± Aidan asked, before he could curb his words.

    ¡°Is this meant to be an argument to convince me to be ok with you deflowering her at all?¡± she shook her head ¡°Erica and I are two completely different creatures, and equating my past encounters to that of a fifteen year old mortal virgin, is just a bit ridiculous¡± she told him with a dark look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting that Erica engage in any of those sorts of exploits, I promise¡± he attempted to assure ¡°but the mere fact of letting her experience intimacy at all is not truly that terribly far-fetched, now is it?¡± he added with a more serious tone.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking me to be all right with you doing that with her?¡± Claire asked with a shake of her head.

    Aidan simply sighed ¡°If it¡¯s not me, it will be someone else. It¡¯s inevitable. I just thought that maybe you would feel slightly better about it at all if it was with someone whom you already trusted to be a kind and gentle lover to you, yourself. I¡¯m sure you know that there are plenty of men out there who could be described in no such way¡± he added softly before heading back outside to leave her with those words.

    <hr>

    When Sean did return home, the hour was nearing three a.m. On his approach to the house, Sean looked more than a bit surprised to find Aidan sitting outside the home staring up at the stars once more ¡°isn¡¯t there somewhere else you¡¯re expected tonight?¡± Sean greeted him warily.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Where would that be?¡± Aidan responded, forcing a smile.

    ¡°The same place you¡¯ve spent all your nights since arriving? I imagine Awsha is getting quite lonely by now¡± Sean stated in the same wary tone as he finally came to stand near where Aidan still had yet to rise from his seat on the ground.

    ¡°Well, after having quite a long chat with your¡­ward¡± Aidan settled on ¡°I seem to be slightly less interested in keeping Awsha company¡± he admitted, to which Sean simply raised a brow.

    ¡°So, after forty years, you¡¯ve finally realized she¡¯s a little less angelic than you thought?¡± Sean returned slightly.

    ¡°Oh believe me, I never thought she was angelic¡± Aidan assured ¡°I thought she had a few other desirable¡­qualities. But even those seem to be losing a bit of shine these days¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Well, as impressed as I am that you¡¯ve finally seen the light, so to speak. I¡¯m still not sure what you¡¯re doing here at this particular moment¡± Sean returned as he leaned back against the outer wall of the house awaiting Aidan¡¯s response.

    ¡°You do realize that this is the most you¡¯ve said to me in 107 years?¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help pointing out as he allowed another faint smile.

    ¡°Was that your answer?¡± Sean returned, feigning confusion.

    Aidan couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle before offering a response ¡°Isn¡¯t the whole point of each of the clans having their own havens, so that when visiting clan members come calling, they¡¯d have a place to stay among their own kind?¡± Aidan returned.

    ¡°Was that your eloquent way of asking to stay in my home instead of Haven¡¯s now?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡°Well, you are my clan Primogen, are you not?¡± Aidan replied, finally pushing himself up off the ground, where Sean still stood at five inches or so taller than his own height of 5¡¯11¡±.

    ¡°As true as that is¡± Sean began ¡°you¡¯ve already slept with my wife; and my daughter, of sorts, definitely seems interested in becoming another conquest of yours¡± only a slight pause as Aidan looked down with an awkward smile ¡°it could be a rather tense visit¡± Sean added plainly.

    ¡°As opposed to how relaxing it would be for me to stay in the same home as Awsha, especially after hearing the much more detailed version of the things she¡¯s done in nights of late?¡± Though Sean simply shook his head ¡°So, was that a yes or a no?¡± Aidan questioned again, feigning his own innocence

    Sean shook his head once more before moving to enter the home. Though he left the door open behind him, which did do well to cause another smile from Aidan as he took the unspoken invitation and followed him inside.

    <hr>

    After Sean had shown Aidan to the guest bedroom and returned to his own, he found Claire sitting atop the bed, looking more than a little discontent. As she did not look up at him right away, Sean cast a wary look before closing the door behind him.

    ¡°How is it that you look more upset than me by the presence of your former lover?¡± he had to ask as he took a seat on the bed to remove his boots.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Erica being smitten with him. Aidan as much as admitted that he would be more than willing to take her to bed with him¡± Claire replied with a heavy sigh.

    The words did manage to slow Sean¡¯s movements for a moment as he found words ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the rest of that conversation.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to hear what argument he made in favor of¡­ that suggestion?¡± she decided on.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait¡± Sean returned as he completed his task and slid back against the headboard next to where she sat.

    ¡°He said that we can¡¯t stop it from eventually happening anyway, so wouldn¡¯t it be better if it was with someone who¡­¡± she just shook her head.

    ¡°Who you already know what to expect from, as a lover?¡± Sean suggested, though fairly quietly.

    ¡°So you can read thoughts now?¡± Claire asked with a moment of panic.

    ¡°I just imagined that would be the most likely way that sentence could end¡± Sean shrugged, though looked away briefly.

    ¡°I mean what kind of absurd logic is that?¡± she complained, though Sean merely raised a brow. Claire then shook her head again ¡°and you know, the more this subject comes up, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so much the idea of him taking her maidenhead, as it is the worry about what happens after that¡± she admitted as she looked down.

    ¡°You mean directly after, or¡­?¡± Sean had to interject.

    ¡°That is not funny, Sean¡± she scowled back at him ¡°I mean, she¡¯s a teenage girl, and a virgin, and he¡¯s already miles ahead of any mortal man when it comes to how drawn she is to him. You know she¡¯s going to fall so madly in love with him¡­¡± another shake of her head ¡°and I think we can just imagine how that¡¯ll turn out.¡±

    Sean sighed as he laid his head back to look for some answer in the pattern of the wood above them ¡°I mean I doubt if he¡¯d deliberately hurt her, but¡­¡± Sean simply swallowed again.

    ¡°But he¡¯s not going to fall in love with her. And Erica will be devastated, for who knows how long¡± she sighed with defeat ¡°we promised to protect her Sean. And if we try to force her not to give herself to him, she¡¯ll resent us and just run to his bed that much more quickly. But if we let it happen¡­ she¡¯s gonna have her heart broken into a million pieces. What kind of option do we really have here?¡± she added, voice shaking.

    Sean was quiet a long moment before speaking ¡°I think we can now officially call ourselves parents¡± he added quietly ¡°lucky us, huh?¡± Though Claire¡¯s only response was curling into his arms and holding him tightly as they both tried to mentally prepare themselves for what lie ahead for their little girl, who was no longer just a little girl after all.

    <hr>

    In another home, further down the beach, Haven too was preparing for that deathlike slumber brought on by the morning sun as the hour grew late. He had just removed his own shoes, coat and shirt and was reaching for the bedspread when he turned to the bedroom door.

    A moment later, Awsha pushed open the door with her usually sullen expression ¡°what did you tell him?¡± she asked, though her voice was small.

    Haven sighed as he continued to pull the corner of the bedspread loose ¡°what did I tell who, dear?¡±

    ¡°Aidan¡± she added with only slightly more volume.

    Haven narrowed his eyes as he gave her the shortest glance ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken with Aidan since last evening. I was in a meeting for the entirety of this evening if you recall¡± he reminded her, trying not to place too much force into his tone, though it was always difficult with her.

    ¡°He said he¡¯d be back, and it¡¯s almost five¡± she needlessly reminded.

    ¡°I suppose his plans changed¡± Haven added disinterestedly.

    ¡°To what?¡±

    ¡°Are you honestly expecting me to provide that answer?¡± Haven returned as he offered her another questioning glance.

    ¡°He¡¯s been with me every night since coming here, and now he suddenly just loses interest?¡± she pressed as she leaned upon his doorway awaiting his reply.

    ¡°Again, you¡¯re expecting me to provide that answer¡± Haven stated with more volume.

    That was when she sighed to hide more emotion ¡°he was the only thing that was keeping me from completely losing my mind due to this new hell. And now I can¡¯t even have him?¡±

    That was when Haven allowed his own impatient sigh ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t know what you want me to say. Would you like me to go find and drag him back here against his will?¡± he asked more loudly, to which she only scoffed.

    ¡°You could¡± she added with a sad shrug.

    Then Haven couldn¡¯t help adding ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of this, Awsha?¡±

    ¡°Tired of what?¡± she asked, looking up, a bit thrown.

    ¡°Tired of trying to force people to love you. It can¡¯t possibly be remotely fulfilling. And it¡¯s gotten you exactly the opposite sentiment every time you¡¯ve tried it. Aren¡¯t you eager to know what it¡¯s like to actually receive love without forcing it out of someone?¡±

    A long moment as she bit back more emotions ¡°And when have you ever had real love?¡± she turned the question on him ¡°or would you rather feed me more of your blood before you answer?¡± she willed herself to add.

 Chapter 21

    As spring turned to summer, the temperatures grew warmer, and Erica¡¯s infatuation with Aidan grew that much stronger. Since setting Awsha aside, Aidan had spent most of his evenings with Erica from the time he awoke between seven and nine, until the time she went to sleep, usually between midnight and one. Then he spent what remained of the night being tutored in additional abilities by Claire and occasionally Sean or Haven, depending on his progress.

    It was nearing ten on that particularly warm night as he found himself being led back to that special cove of theirs by Erica. Aidan just hid a knowing smile as she spread out a blanket, and gestured for him to come join her upon it. Her aura screamed her desires to him, despite the shy smile she attempted to wear as he took the seat next to her.

    A moment after claiming that seat, she was already moving into his arms, covering his mouth with hers, pressing her breasts tightly against his chest to make her wants even more apparent. When she finally had to end the kiss for the mere sake of needing to take a ragged breath, she still pressed tightly against him as she looked up into his eyes.

    ¡°Are we ever going to do more than kiss?¡± she whispered, tracing the material of his shirt with her slightly shaking fingers.

    ¡°I suppose that possibility becomes more and more likely each evening we spend together, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he told her with that ever present charm, and obviously more control over his own desires than Erica seemed to be having over hers as the nights progressed.

    ¡°You act like you want me as much as I¡­¡± she let her voice trail off with a blush. ¡°But you never try to do more. Don¡¯t you want to do more?¡± she whispered against his neck.

    ¡°That is a rather difficult question considering my odd relationship with your substitute parents, as well as the fact that my desires are ever so slightly different than yours,¡± he attempted.

    ¡°What do you mean different than mine? I know you¡¯ve been with other women, like that,¡± Erica looked down with another blush. ¡°So they can¡¯t be all that different, can they?¡±

    ¡°Oh believe me, I do quite enjoy that activity,¡± Aidan began.

    ¡°But?¡± Erica returned shakily, the worry obvious in her pretty walnut colored eyes.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not the desire that is most pressing to me; to us,¡± he clarified.

    ¡°You mean¡­ blood?¡± she asked in a slightly raspy tone.

    ¡°Well, we call it the Kiss, capitalized,¡± he smiled, ¡°but yes that would be the one that I have more difficulty ignoring every time I get close to one of your kind,¡± he explained further.

    Erica swallowed slightly, not able to bring herself to move back from him just yet, ¡°So you¡¯d only want to bite me? Not¡­¡± She looked down slightly.

    ¡°Oh sweet girl, making love to you would be quite appealing too. I assure you,¡± he added with another charming smile.

    That was when Erica¡¯s blush deepened, ¡°But you¡¯d rather bite me¡­ give me the Kiss?¡± she corrected.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®rather,¡¯ just that I think of it more often than the aforementioned activity,¡± he attempted to comfort her insecurities.

    She took another deep shaky breath before gathering the strength to meet his equally dark eyes beneath the black curls that barely brushed his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever been bitten by one of you, and that was only that one time,¡± she admitted, casting her eyes down quickly.

    That was when Aidan remembered the story she relayed to him the very first time they had sat in that same spot together. ¡°I guarantee you, what Awsha did to you and what I constantly imagine doing¡­ they¡¯re very, very different scenarios. I promise,¡± he assured as he gently moved one of her own dark curls off of her face.

    ¡°It happened so fast when she did it, I don¡¯t even remember it hurting. I think I was too terrified to even remember what I felt,¡± she admitted quietly.

    ¡°Very different,¡± he assured once more as he squeezed her more tightly.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s what you really want? To give me the Kiss?¡± she whispered, finally looking up at him again.

    ¡°Among other things,¡± he smiled back down at her again.

    ¡°And it won¡¯t hurt?¡± she asked for one more assurance.

    ¡°Most definitely not,¡± he smiled again.

    Erica took one more deep breath then moved slightly to push her long curls away from her neck with shaking fingers. Aidan simply smiled once more before taking her offer and moving to gently begin kissing her neck. Feeling her entire body tense, he forced his kisses to remain gentle for several more long moments. When the sound of her heart racing got too much for him to ignore, he finally moved to ever so delicately penetrate her flesh with those fangs.

    Erica couldn¡¯t stop the moan of pleasure that immediately escaped her lips, her back arching and her body almost immediately beginning to shudder from the orgasmic pleasure his Kiss gave her. Aidan continued to drink deeply from her vein, as his own tremors began the instant he felt her body shuddering against his.

    When he knew he could take no more without endangering her life, Aidan used a great deal of willpower to finally remove his fangs as he gently licked the wound shut. At the feel of him finally ending that most passionate contact, Erica whimpered, tears rolling down her cheeks as she struggled to catch her breath and steady her pulse once more.

    ¡°Oh I wasn¡¯t trying to make you cry, love,¡± Aidan whispered as he kissed a remaining drop of blood from her neck in an attempt to slow the tremors that she seemed to still be fighting.

    ¡°How could that feel like that?¡± she breathed the words rather than spoke them, her voice seeming to have almost completely left her as well.

    ¡°Great mystery of the universe that is,¡± he smiled again as he offered another gentle kiss to her lips.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°It felt like that for you too?¡± she managed.

    ¡°The pleasure was too intense to even try to describe.¡± Aidan offered another smile, ¡°Though I think you now are quite aware of how intense,¡± he had to tease, though gently.

    ¡°Does this help to describe it?¡± she whispered, emboldened by her first experience with that kind of intense sexual pleasure, and still feeling the aftereffects of it. To accent her words, she reached for his hand, moving it under her long skirt and beneath her undergarment where she was nothing short of completely soaked after the way he had made her climax with a simple Kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯d say that definitely paints a more accurate picture,¡± he replied, his own voice a bit hoarse at being made aware of exactly how intense the effect was that he truly had on her body.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t need to feel you inside me before¡­¡± she whispered, leaving the sentence at that.

    Still feeling the effects of that pleasure himself, Aidan¡¯s will was too weak at that point to resist the knowledge of exactly how intensely she desired him in that moment. Shutting out the voices in his head warning him against acting rashly, his hands were then moving to the front of his pants, where he had already made his body come to life for her.

    In only another moment, he was pulling that thoroughly ruined undergarment aside and moving to take a place above her. A moment before allowing himself to enter her, he had one last instance of rational thought, ¡°You know this part probably will hurt,¡± he warned her in a whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± she whispered back as she closed her eyes, bracing herself for that pain that she did truly want to feel right then. A moment later she cried out as he entered her, his lips covering the sound as he kissed her for a long moment, waiting for the tension to leave her body again. Once she seemed to at last adjust to the feel of him inside her, he immediately began moving above her, pushing both of them toward even more pleasure that night.

    <hr>

    When Aidan and Erica had recovered enough from their encounter to slowly make their way back to the house it was already past midnight. Upon their arrival, they were both more than a bit relieved that Sean was at a meeting and Claire had apparently stayed in her room to wait for the members of her household to return home. Erica gave Aidan a quick, though passionate kiss and a smile before rushing off to her own room.

    Aidan was more than a bit wary of how the rest of the evening would go, all things considered, and slowly moved toward his own quarters. Only Claire was as aware of his presence as she always had been, and peeked out from her room the moment he reached the hallway.

    Though her expression told him that she was also almost immediately aware of his nightly activities ¡°you¡¯re back¡± though the words barely left her throat.

    ¡°Well, this is usually the time we return, isn¡¯t it?¡± he responded with more than a bit of wariness.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to bed already?¡± she asked as she glanced at the door he had just been about to open, though she was using every bit of her own will to keep her voice even.

    ¡°Actually I suppose it is still pretty early, isn¡¯t it?¡± he attempted another awkward smile ¡°think I might go have a drink¡± he stated before quickly turning on his heel to head in the direction of the kitchen and their store of blood. Though he almost visibly cringed as he heard Claire¡¯s footfalls behind him.

    ¡°Hungry huh?¡± she asked, still forcing the same monotone as they reached the kitchen and he shakily claimed one of the bottles of red.

    He took a long moment to compose himself enough to face her obvious knowledge ¡°I suppose we could go around and around like this with both of us playing dumb. But I¡¯m sure that will grow pretty thin rather quickly, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he told her with a defeated tone.

    ¡°Yeah, just maybe¡± she agreed with the slightest tremor in her voice.

    ¡°Well, let me have it; all the rage and anger. I¡¯ve already been playing it out in my head the whole way back here¡± he sighed as he took a shaky sip.

    Claire looked down a moment as she thought on his words before finding her own ¡°I just have one question.¡±

    Aidan swallowed again as he regarded her cautiously ¡°and that would be?¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°What now?¡± he repeated with narrowed eyes, a little caught ¡°care to elaborate on your question, just a tad¡­please?¡± he added more quietly.

    Another slight sigh before Claire spoke ¡°she¡¯s a human, mortal girl, Aidan. Her life is so very short compared to ours¡± she added, voice breaking.

    Aidan seemed caught once more as he tried to decipher that strange statement ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was endangering her life¡­¡± he returned with confusion.

    Claire sniffled again ¡°she¡¯ll probably only be alive for twenty, thirty more years¡­ You have eternity¡± she replied as a tear rolled down her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure I¡¯m following you here, Claire¡± he stated with honest puzzlement.

    ¡°Would it really hurt you to just please not hurt her?¡±

    ¡°Hurt her?¡± he asked with a raise of his brow.

    ¡°Could you please just not run away and break her heart? Could you please just stay and let her be happy for what little time she does actually have? It¡¯s such a small, tiny fraction of your own life. Can you please just let her be happy for what is merely a blink of an eye to people like us? Could you honestly do that? Please?¡± she added as a few more tears fell.

    <hr>

    Upon waking the next evening, Claire was still being as surprisingly silent as she had been when Sean had returned from the council meeting shortly before dawn. Assuming she would tell him soon enough what had her so distraught, Sean went about his evening as he normally would, until she ultimately chose to do so.

    Shortly after offering Claire a gentle kiss upon the cheek and leaving their room, Sean had moved down the hallway, noting that Aidan also seemed in no hurry to leave his own quarters for any social endeavors yet either. He simply shook his head and rapped on the door of the servants¡¯ quarters at around nine that evening. Isabelle exited to greet him with a slight bow and a smile.

    Returning her polite smile, Sean was just about to lean down to fill his hunger for the evening when Erica peered out into the hallway with her own grin. Pausing his motions, he glanced over at Erica as she stood there looking up at he and Isabelle expectantly.

    ¡°Well at least one other person here wants to be social¡± he smirked over at Erica, his hand still tentatively at Isabelle¡¯s back as the servant quietly waited for him to finish his task ¡°I¡¯ll be out to the living room in a bit¡± Sean told Erica a moment later, as she seemed to still be standing there expectantly rather than moving from her doorway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait¡± she smiled up at him and Isabelle once more.

    ¡°I was just going to get something to eat, first¡± Sean added a little warily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait¡± Erica repeated with another smile, which did cause a bit of tension in Isabelle as Sean looked down at his ward skeptically.

    ¡°You do know what that means, right?¡± he asked, sure she already was quite aware of the knowledge.

    ¡°That you¡¯re going to bite her; give her the Kiss¡± Erica stated plainly, still not moving.

    ¡°Yes, and then I¡¯ll be on my way into the living room¡± he repeated slowly as he gestured down the hall.

    ¡°Ok¡± Erica smiled again as she still remained in her spot.

    Sean then adopted a more thoughtful and confused look ¡°Erica, why are you suddenly so interested in watching me¡­. Eat?¡± he couldn¡¯t help questioning as Isabelle¡¯s tension doubled.

    ¡°I just want to see¡± she stated plainly.

    ¡°You want to see me bite someone?¡± he asked a little worriedly.

    ¡°Why is that so odd? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know what you and Claire are. Why shouldn¡¯t I see?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about why you¡¯re suddenly voicing such an interest¡± he told her with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°I honestly just want to see if it¡¯s the same¡± she admitted with a slight blush.

    ¡°The same as what?¡± Sean asked with further wariness.

    Erica took a brave breath ¡°the same as when Aidan bit me¡± she managed, which caused Isabelle to quickly look up at Sean with her own blush. Though Sean himself was paler than ever at that revelation.

 Chapter 22

    ~1715~

    The next five years of their lives were actually relatively peaceful. The serpent¡¯s attacks on the settlement¡¯s inhabitants did die down a bit after Haven¡¯s council and their clan members had brought Final Death to literally dozens of his minions in the years since Haven¡¯s rule began. Though, they still had yet to locate or even identify this serpent, so they were not completely at ease; but the cessation of the attacks was a small blessing at least. The only remaining unease was during the few moments before or after meetings when Awsha happened to show herself long enough to cast Sean sullen and angry looks. But overall, it was a time of peace.

    The most surprising fact of those five years was that Aidan was still in their lives. Erica was now a grown woman of twenty years and even more beautiful than she had been in her teenage years. And for each of those five years, Aidan was at her side as her lover, apparently having taken Claire¡¯s pleas to heart and not run away, breaking Erica¡¯s delicate mortal heart into pieces.

    It was nearing ten that fall evening as their household sat around the kitchen table chatting over the meals enjoyed by Erica, Luke and Isabelle, and the glasses of red enjoyed by Sean, Claire and Aidan.

    Erica laughed as some trace of red remained at the corner of Aidan¡¯s mouth after he had taken his most recent sip. She shook her head over at him as she wiped the drop away and looked around the room at her companions, before bravely licking it from her finger, and immediately scowling at the metallic taste.

    ¡°Did you forget? You¡¯re the only one here who doesn¡¯t enjoy that, love¡± Aidan chuckled at her expression.

    ¡°You all are so crazy. It¡¯s foul¡± she teased.

    ¡°Tastes vary¡± Sean returned with a slightly awkward smile.

    ¡®And I think you know we enjoy more than just the taste¡± Aidan whispered next to her ear.

    ¡°Next subject¡± Claire interrupted quickly as she shook her head and took another drink of her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and she still squirms when I mention biting her little girl; her twenty year old little girl¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help adding as he offered Claire a wry smile, which she just as awkwardly turned her eyes from.

    ¡°Five years huh?¡± Erica beamed over at him, and then her grin turned mischievous ¡°that¡¯s what, half as long as you shared a bed with someone else at this table?¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go back to talking about blood¡± Claire interjected even more quickly, which did cause more than a few smirks from her companions.

    That was when Erica¡¯s expression turned more serious ¡°I just figured I should know what it tastes like¡­ just in case¡± she added more quietly, afraid to make eye contact with any of them.

    ¡°In case of what?¡± Sean asked with concern.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m an adult now, and Aidan and I have been together for five years already¡± she broached the subject, Aidan also looking down with another quiet drink.

    ¡°And that has what to do with you wanting to see what blood tasted like?¡± Sean pressed with a bit of discomfort.

    ¡°Well we¡¯ve been talking¡± Erica attempted, looking to Aidan for support ¡°and if we wanted to be together longer¡­¡± she dared.

    ¡°No, no, no, no¡± Claire exclaimed as she sat up more straightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s something we¡¯d have to eventually talk about, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aidan dared.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not!¡± Claire added more loudly.

    ¡°Claire¡± Sean stated softly, trying to calm her.

    ¡°What? You¡¯d be ok with that?¡± she asked him accusingly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but it is a subject that of course it going to be discussed when she is the only mortal in the group, and in love with one of us¡± he added more quietly.

    That was when Luke and Isabelle quietly and awkwardly excused themselves from the room as Claire centered another slightly cool look on Sean ¡°Exactly! She is the only pure and good thing here. Why are we talking about destroying that, at all?¡± she continued in disbelief.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s not destroying that¡± Erica argued ¡°if I want to be with him, it¡¯s the only thing that makes sense¡± she added more softly.

    ¡°No. It does not make sense¡± Claire shook her head and then looked back at Sean, ¡°so which is it that you¡¯re endorsing? Her becoming some blindly loyal servant with all that bloodlust and all of those desires? Or her actually dying and never being allowed to see the sun ever again? Not to mention you were really fucking opposed to me embracing anyone, considering Aidan nearly fucking killed me that night!¡± Claire exclaimed more loudly, causing Erica¡¯s eyes to widen as she looked over at where Aidan looked down guiltily at that reminder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was endorsing either¡± Sean attempted to put some kind of force into his voice, but found it difficult ¡°I¡¯m just saying I understand why they would actually think of considering either of those things¡± he stated in the same forced calmness.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not considering either of them¡± Claire returned, though her voice was weak as she forced her eyes to remain downwards, wrapping her arms around her chest protectively.

    Aidan finally spoke up, ¡°Claire, you wanted me to stay here and love her. And I did. I do¡± he added as he looked back at Erica ¡°now we¡¯re just trying to figure out how we can continue to do that. Those are the only options we have that don¡¯t involve all of those of us who do love her to have to sit idly by and watch her fade away, and out of our lives¡± he attempted to console Claire as well as not unduly sadden Erica with his words either.

    ¡°I never wanted her to become the thing we are. I never even wanted to force our will on her, no matter how dangerous it might have been to us. And now, I¡¯m just supposed to be ok with that?¡± Claire shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be.¡±

    There was another long pause wherein the sound of Claire¡¯s stifled sobs were the only sound. Then Sean finally had to speak up, though in a near whisper ¡°You were her, Claire.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°The night you found out what I was; what I had become. You were the human girl who was in love with one of us. What was your decision, then?¡± he asked her, biting back his own emotion at the memory.

    That was when another sob wracked Claire¡¯s body at the truth of his words. She immediately turned in her seat to curl into his arms, hiding her face against his chest as she held him tightly whilst those memories flooded her all at once. Sean simply pulled her close and nodded for Aidan and Erica to give them a moment alone. The two other lovers each swallowed nervously, but followed his cue and left the room.

    <hr>

    Eventually, all parties involved decided that it would be better to think long and hard on the possibility of Erica¡¯s embrace, for at least another night and day. Only, the next night brought with it so much more to think on. When Sean and Claire awoke the next evening, the world had once again changed around them. They exited their bedroom at nearly the same time as Aidan had arisen from his own daily slumber and left his. Upon stepping out into the hallway, they were all floored by the fact that their world had changed quite drastically.

    Mere feet from their opposite bedroom doorways, a crack of over twenty feet in width and unknowable length, had split the earth, and their home, in two that day. It was pure luck, if one could call it that, that the half of their home that sheltered them during the day was the only half still standing at all. As the entire other half of that home seemed to have fallen into the newly formed pit next to where they now stood. And the other half of that home was now at some unseen bottom of that huge fissure in the earth. And that half was also the very half of the home that housed their servants, Luke and Isabelle, as well as their very mortal daughter.

    ¡°Oh god. Please say they got out¡­ that they got to safety¡± Claire bit back another sob as she looked around desperately for any sign of their missing household members, but found none.

    Aidan forced back quite a bit of his own emotion as he moved toward the edge of the huge crack in the earth, using every bit of his superhuman sight to try in vain to see the bottom, and any remnant of their home, or their loved ones. He finally stepped back, joining Sean and Claire as their eyes searched the devastation surrounding them that had touched much more than just their own home.

    They continued their search for hours. Haven and many of his own servants came to aid them in their quest to find any sign that would tell them that Luke, Isabelle, and their sweet Erica had somehow made it to safety. But they found none.

    <hr>

    When dawn was barely an hour away, they were forced to finally give up their search, along with their hope. Haven, Sean, Claire and Aidan slowly made their way back toward Haven¡¯s house. Their Prince¡¯s home had only suffered the minor damage of a few pieces of roofing being shaken away over the kitchen, which was rarely used by anyone who had a need to be sheltered from the sun anyway.

    Haven stepped into the house ahead of them to find Awsha having just come down the stairs, looking rather shaken herself ¡°Awsha, just please don¡¯t¡± he gave her the quiet warning before his three companions shakily stepped inside, all looking as though their very souls had been shattered that day.

    Awsha simply swallowed at the clear threat in Haven¡¯s tone and looked down as their guests entered the house ¡°Is that everyone?¡± Awsha asked, though her words were quiet, and didn¡¯t seem to be honestly malicious, for once.

    ¡°Yes¡± Haven answered for them, as they all clearly felt another wave of grief at the thought of having to admit that answer ¡°I¡¯ll have the servants move all of the beds to the cellar. If this happens again, I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else¡± he stated quietly. He then moved from the room to oversee the plans for making the cellar as comfortable and safe as possible for all of them.

    <hr>

    It was nearly dawn by the time the beds were moved down to the cellar which had been abandoned for most of the years since Awsha had awoken from her torpor. Sean and Claire were given a bed. Another was offered to Aidan. Another would be shared by Haven and Awsha. While a sofa was brought down for three of Haven¡¯s chosen servants to be as comfortable as possible during what would be sure to be a rather tense day for them, considering the previous one.

    Aidan immediately curled into his own bed, turning away from the rest of them and burying his head against his pillow wordlessly. Claire cast him a sad and regretful look before slowly moving to curl herself into Sean¡¯s waiting arms as he pulled her close and kissed her hair, all of them still forcibly trying to bite back tears. Haven slid into his own bed and lifted the cover for Awsha as she first glanced at Aidan with a soft sigh, then couldn¡¯t help her dark eyes turning to linger for a fairly long moment on where Sean and Claire held each other tightly in their own grief.

    ¡°Awsha¡± Haven spoke her name quietly as she finally forced her eyes away from the couple, wiping quickly at the corners of those eyes. She then crawled into bed, also turning away, only to have her eyes come to rest on the doorway to the previously hidden room and the still open coffin that could just barely be seen inside.

    <hr>

    When the next evening did arrive, they all started to slowly rise from their beds and even more slowly make their way up the stairs to see if the world had managed to remain for another day or if fate decided to deal them even more misfortune. The final two among them who had yet to head upstairs were Sean and Awsha. Sean was distractedly spreading the bed, his back to where she was warily watching him.

    Awsha took another long moment before daring to approach him ¡°Sean?¡± she asked, and though her voice was barely a whisper, it still caused a visible tension to take up immediate residence in him.

    Swallowing hard, Sean finished his task and forced himself to turn back toward her, though his eyes remained locked on the floor ¡°Before you say anything, Awsha, you have to know that this is one of the single worst possible times¡­¡± he just shook his head, not even having the strength to try and finish that statement.

    ¡°I know¡± she agreed with an attempt at a sad smile before adding anything else ¡°and I just¡­¡± another moment ¡°I¡¯ve been bound to Haven for five years now, and¡± another pause to force the strength to finish her thoughts ¡°it¡¯s made me see things a lot differently than I used to¡± she attempted.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pardon me if I have a little trouble believing that¡± Sean responded, his own voice hoarse, his eyes still focusing on some random spot behind her rather than on Awsha herself.

    Awsha swallowed again, forcing her voice to work ¡°I know you probably won¡¯t believe me, but I am sorry. For Erica, for Claire, for everything. I am¡± she added in her own hoarse whisper.

    As she received no response other than the briefest flash of some emotion across his otherwise immovable expression, she simply got on her tiptoes to place a gentle kiss on his cheek before casting her own eyes downward and slowly moving toward the stairs as well.

    <hr>

    Shortly after waking for the night, Haven, Sean and Aidan decided to go help a group of servants who were to spend the evening trying to clean up after the devastation the quake had left in its wake. Though that desire was most likely their way of avoiding the hell of sitting there and letting their minds dwell on the loss that they had suffered. Claire stayed behind though, as she was just too broken to even try to go through the motions of distracting herself.

    She was curled up at the edge of the living room sofa, her teary eyes staring a hole in the floor when Awsha entered the room with another broken sigh. Upon hearing the other woman¡¯s approach, Claire couldn¡¯t help letting out a sound that was some mix of melancholy, exhaustion, and disbelief. But even so, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to look up toward the woman who had been the cause of so much of that grief in years past.

    Awsha allowed another sigh as she forced her feet to carry her over to the couch as well. She took a quiet seat on the next cushion, trying to ignore Claire¡¯s cringe at her nearness. Summoning all her bravery, Awsha spoke ¡°is there anything¡­.?¡± But the sound of Claire¡¯s scoff cut her words short before she could finish them.

    After another long silence, something else broke inside Claire as she suddenly turned cool eyes on Awsha ¡°yes, there is something you can do¡± she stated in a forced monotone.

    Almost looking afraid of what the answer would be, Awsha somehow managed a response ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°No games, no lies, just tell me once and for all¡± Claire stated, her voice breaking.

    ¡°Tell you¡­ what?¡± Awsha returned softly, bravely forcing herself to not turn her eyes away.

    ¡°Just tell me why¡± Claire sniffled ¡°why did I deserve all of this? What have I ever done to you, to deserve everything you did to me? I just need to know¡± she finished with desperation.

    That was when Awsha did look down, trying to hide her emotions once more before giving in to answering ¡°you made Sean fall in love with you; something I could never do. That¡¯s all you ever did, Claire¡± she confessed with her own tear sliding down her cheek.

 Chapter 23

    When Claire somberly passed by the window of Haven¡¯s home the next evening, she couldn¡¯t help turning her eyes toward the expanse of sea outside. Though when those pools of green passed over the docks, she noted her childe sitting there, staring out at that same ocean as well. Though Claire doubted she even had the strength at this point to try and speak to anyone else, she felt she needed to go and speak to him before the next wave of crippling grief made that impossible once again.

    Aidan looked down slightly as she exited the house, which was still several feet off from the beach and the dock. Nonetheless, he immediately sensed her presence as he always had. When her feet finally reached the dock, they both appeared to be steeling their nerves to manage any conversation at all.

    ¡°Are you really going back to England?¡± she asked in a whisper as she moved to take a seat on the dock next to him.

    ¡°I think five years is quite enough time to deal with America and all the horror she provides¡± he answered, though his dark eyes remained on the lapping waves that continuously kissed the wooden dock below them.

    ¡°Do you think it will be better there now? I mean better than it was when we had to leave¡± she managed to add, attempting to meet his gaze, which he could not return.

    ¡°Well neither Mary nor her sister is queen anymore. So I guess all I can do is hope¡± he replied quietly.

    Claire was quiet for another long moment. However when a ship finally appeared over the horizon, she had to speak up ¡°it wasn¡¯t all horror though, was it?¡± she asked, almost as though wanting him to convince her of that fact.

    Aidan took a moment to answer that as well ¡°the fact that it wasn¡¯t is what makes it hurt so much¡± was all he could say.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still leaving?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°Everything here reminds me of her. I need to get away. If for no other reason than my own sanity¡± Aidan answered her just as softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aidan. If I hadn¡¯t¡­¡± Claire attempted, but simply shook her head.

    That was when Aidan did finally look back at her ¡°If you hadn¡¯t what, Claire? You can¡¯t possibly be trying to take the blame for the earth splitting in two and swallowing that beautiful girl. I¡¯m pretty sure you had nothing to do with that¡± he attempted to assure her, though his words seemed choked.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the one who talked you into staying here to be with her¡± she replied, eyes down.

    ¡°I think Erica was the determining factor there, darling¡± he told her as he gently touched her shoulder.

    ¡°But I¡¯m also the one who talked you into waiting before embracing her. If she had been one of us¡­¡±

    Aidan simply sighed as he moved his hand away again. He took another long moment before finding any more words as he watched the ship grow nearer ¡°why do you always feel the need to blame yourself for everything, Claire? You are one of the most beautiful, self-sacrificial, loving creatures on this earth. And you always somehow see yourself as some kind of monster. Where does any of that come from?¡± he asked her, honestly wanting to understand that guilt she had been drowning in since the first moment he saw her, over a century earlier.

    But before she could make any attempt at an answer, the ship reached the dock and the crew called greetings to them from on deck. Claire and Aidan slowly got to their feet as the ship was secured and the crew began the lengthy process of unloading the cargo.

    ¡°I assume this is the ship that¡¯s taking you home?¡± she asked as she sadly looked up at where he stood seven inches taller than her own petite 5¡¯4¡± frame.

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan¡± Aidan agreed, though there was a trace of nervousness in his eyes nonetheless.

    ¡°I guess this is goodbye then?¡± she choked on the words, looking down once more.

    ¡°Oh darling, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll definitely cross paths again, all things considered¡± he smiled as he moved to gently cover her pale hands in his as further assurance that it was not to be their final meeting.

    She forced back the tears, surprised she still even had any left to shed, and moved to wrap him in her arms. Only Aidan instead moved his hands to tilt her face up to his and cover her lips in a kiss of the variety they hadn¡¯t shared since the decade that they had spent so many nights of as lovers; back when he too was just as human as the one they both mourned so deeply now.

    When the kiss finally ended, leaving both of them a bit overwhelmed, he finally gave her hand one last squeeze before moving away from her, past the busy crew members, and onto the ship. When she finally forced her eyes to turn to look after her departing childe, Claire was a bit startled to find an equally dark set of eyes, belonging to a beautiful young man on the crew, quickly turning away from her as she looked his way.

    She was more than a little caught by the dark eyes, tanned skin, and shoulder-length black locks on a boy who was perhaps nineteen, if that. She swallowed a bit as she noted him quickly averting his own eyes and attempting to return to his stacking of cargo containers, while continuously looking back toward her with more than a bit of distraction.

    She cast one more glance at where Aidan then disappeared below the deck of the ship and turned her emerald eyes back to the young man who forced his own away from her just as quickly. Claire had been alive long enough to know desire when she saw it as she did in this man. Though it was rare that she had to contend with that look from anyone other than her servants or her husband, at least in recent nights.

    ¡°Hello¡± she finally managed the next time he couldn¡¯t stop his gaze from returning to her.

    Though his immediate response was a blush that barely showed upon the tanned skin that gave some clue to his probable Spanish decent ¡°hello¡± he returned with as much volume as he could muster before turning away again.

    Claire tried to remind herself that they did indeed need new servants now. But she wasn¡¯t sure she even wanted to bring herself to go through that process anew, when she was barely over the loss of Luke and Isabelle, not to mention her other even greater loss.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Forcing herself to try and push her grief away long enough to even carry on a conversation, Claire finally spoke again ¡°will you be going back to England on this ship tonight too?¡±

    ¡°I live here. My mother lives here¡± he added the quiet clarification, forcing his eyes to stop traveling over her again as they spoke.

    ¡°She does?¡± she repeated as she took her own nervous look around.

    ¡°My father lives in England though¡± he added more quietly ¡°I sometimes see him when I¡¯m there. But mostly I¡¯m on the boat or here with my mother, looking after her¡± he attempted; though spoke every word like he was unsure of it, at least in her presence.

    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t look after her?¡± Claire managed.

    ¡°Not particularly¡± he added more quietly as he quickly moved to help another of the crew slide a heavier crate across the dock. When that task was done, he looked back at her once more ¡°you¡¯re not boarding the ship with your¡­ husband?¡± he offered warily.

    ¡°Husband?¡± Claire replied a bit caught by that question.

    ¡°The man you were¡­ kissing¡± he added more quietly as he looked down quickly again, afraid he may have somehow offended her.

    ¡°Aidan¡¯s not my¡­¡± she attempted, but easily realized any explanation she could give would either have to be a lie or make absolutely no sense to this unaware mortal before her ¡°he¡¯s an old dear friend¡± she settled on.

    A few of the crew called their goodbyes to them as the last crate was unloaded and they began readying the ship for its departure again. He looked back at her again, his eyes moving to her wedding band with a nervous biting of his lip ¡°is your husband no longer with you?¡± he asked, trying to sound regretful of the possibility.

    That was when Claire noted his eyes on her wedding band, and couldn¡¯t help her own nervous glance downwards. Instead of trying to explain her and Sean¡¯s very strange marriage to a new unassuming mortal, she quickly found another subject ¡°so do you know what¡¯s in all of these?¡± she asked as she took a step closer to the crates as the ship pulled away from the dock at last.

    ¡°Some¡± he returned, his nervousness seeming to double as she moved to a spot only a few feet from where he stood.

    ¡°I am staying with the man who owns your ship. We usually look over the cargo to determine its use to us as well before sending it off¡± she told him as she leaned over the crate nearest them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen others out here when we¡¯ve unloaded cargo in the past. But I don¡¯t remember seeing you. Which I think I would have¡± he added more quietly, his eyes staying on her longer now that her own gaze was on the crates.

    Claire looked down again ¡°Yes it was usually others who came to the docks to receive the shipments. But we lost many of them in the quake the other day¡± she forced the words as calmly as she could.

    ¡°There was a quake?¡± he asked, immediately worried by that information, as he turned his eyes up the beach toward where she assumed was his home.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess you had no way of knowing¡± she replied, looking back up at the sound of the fear in his voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I have to¡± he stammered.

    ¡°Of course¡± she bowed her head slightly to him as he rushed off to determine the safety of his own loved ones. Claire looked after him, silently hoping that fate would be less cruel to him than it had been to her when it had taken yet another child out of her life.

    <hr>

    When the attractive young man returned to the dock later that night, it was a different individual who greeted him. Haven was outside looking over the forgotten crates when he returned to the dock a little under an hour after his brief conversation with Claire.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry lord. I know I shouldn¡¯t have left the cargo unattended, but when I heard about the quake¡­¡± he told Haven, immediately apologetic as he reached him.

    Haven just allowed a polite smile, which turned softer when his eyes fell on the boy ¡°it¡¯s fine. We lost enough people ourselves that we haven¡¯t really had much time to notice if other things were running smoothly anyway.¡±

    ¡°I just had to go and make sure¡­¡± he then let his voice trail off as he looked toward Haven¡¯s nearby home ¡°I¡¯ll start bringing the cargo inside¡± he stated dutifully as he moved to attend to that task.

    ¡°No hurry¡± Haven offered, ¡°it¡¯s already fairly late and I don¡¯t think any of us are really thinking much about cargo or shipments right about now¡± he added more quietly.

    Then the young man spoke up again to stop Haven from turning away ¡°there was a woman out here earlier. I¡¯m afraid I had to rush off, and didn¡¯t get a chance to apologize for my swift departure. She said she was staying with you though?¡± the young man attempted to gather any other information he could about the woman who he had been so drawn to earlier that night.

    ¡°Well, I have a rather large household¡± Haven smiled, ¡°hard to say which of them you may have encountered¡± he returned apologetically.

    ¡°She was saying goodbye to her¡­ friend¡± he replied, though his voice faltered a bit on using the same word Claire had used to describe the man who she had been so affectionately sharing that kiss with.

    Haven allowed a small smile ¡°that would have probably been Claire saying goodbye to Aidan¡± he offered the information politely.

    ¡°Claire?¡± he returned, her name a breath in his throat.

    ¡°Yes she¡¯s a relative of mine who¡¯s staying with me since her own home was rather destroyed by the earthquake¡± Haven added regretfully.

    That was when the young man looked down again, his current duties all but forgotten ¡°She said she had lost people?¡± he dared.

    ¡°Yes, two servants and her ward¡± Haven offered sadly.

    ¡°Ward?¡± he replied, knowing he should not be expecting any information from his employer, but his draw to Claire seemed to be making him forget his own probable insignificance to his wealthy employer.

    ¡°Yes. There was a little girl who lost her family some time ago. Claire had taken her in and raised her as her own. She was killed in the quake¡± Haven added sadly ¡°so, as you can see, we¡¯re not really too concerned with the timely delivery of any particular cargo right now¡± he added softly ¡°so, take your time. We¡¯ll be here¡± he added quietly as he headed back toward his home once more.

    <hr>

    It was nearing two a.m. when the attractive young dock worker had finally wheeled the last of the cargo into Haven¡¯s home for perusal before it was sent off to be sold. It was then that Claire appeared at the top of the cellar stairs. She had spent most of the evening hiding out downstairs and attempting to read through some of Sean¡¯s most recent writing in a futile attempt to keep her grief from crushing her for yet another night. Awsha had been upstairs in her former quarters. Haven had retired to his study and Sean to the studio that he used to spend much of his time in when last they had stayed at Haven¡¯s home.

    ¡°I thought that might have been you up here¡± Claire greeted him with another attempt at a smile, as hard as it was for her lips to form many of those right then.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡± he apologized after he took a moment to catch his breath upon the sight of her once again.

    ¡°Oh I wasn¡¯t asleep,¡± she assured with another attempt at a smile. She then quickly added, ¡°I assume your family is ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the quake didn¡¯t quite reach my mother¡¯s home,¡± he then quickly added, ¡°my employer told me about your own loss. I¡¯m very sorry,¡± he finished quietly.

    ¡°Haven told you that?¡± she asked shakily.

    ¡°He mentioned that you had a young girl who you had taken in¡­¡± he informed, though looked down once again, knowing that he was once again forgetting his own status in relation to any guest or relative of his wealthy employer.

    Claire took a long moment to force her emotions down before speaking again, ¡°We¡¯ve been talking this long and I don¡¯t even know your nam,e¡± she made one more futile attempt at a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s Avan,¡± he added with a wider smile than he had meant to.

    ¡°Like Evan?¡± she replied.

    ¡°My mother agreed to give me a British name, because of my father, but couldn¡¯t quite commit to the spelling, because of my father¡± he repeated with another slight smile ¡°or maybe she just wanted me to stand out. And here I am unloading ship cargo. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s very proud¡± he allowed with a tiny bit more of his personality showing through now that Claire had shown even the tiniest bit of interest in him personally.

    ¡°I¡¯m Claire¡± she offered ¡°And don¡¯t worry, you do stand out¡± she added as that tiny smile finally made its way to her lips at last.

 Chapter 24

    There was another moment of silence before the clock struck two and brought them each back to a moment wherein Claire had been lost in thought and Avan had been lost gazing at Claire ¡°well, I suppose I should get started on sorting through these¡± she finally spoke up.

    ¡°At this hour?¡± Avan returned, her voice quickly pulling his eyes back to her face from where he had let them travel more openly over her upon noticing her own distraction.

    Claire looked down again ¡°I guess I¡¯m more of a night person. Probably won¡¯t be going to sleep for hours still¡± she added more quietly as she moved her hand to one of the crates.

    Avan swallowed a bit before mustering the bravery to voice his next question ¡°won¡¯t your husband miss you?¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help looking down to hide her own reaction to that question ¡°he¡¯s a night person as well¡± she offered, though the sound of Avan¡¯s breath being released after apparently being held for way too long, did cause her to glance up at his rather suddenly darkened expression.

    ¡°I see¡± was all Avan managed to reply, looking away again ¡°I should¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought I was a widow, did you?¡± she interrupted his own scrambling to find a way to cover the mood that knowledge of the continued presence of a husband had so obviously put him in.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Avan was caught for a moment too ¡°when I saw you saying goodbye to that man on the dock, and when you said he wasn¡¯t your husband¡­ I really should go¡± he managed quickly.

    Claire allowed the slightest smile again ¡°you don¡¯t have to. You could stay and help me look through the crates¡± she offered, to which she received a look from him that was equal parts hopeful and wary ¡°though it is rather late, like you said. So, if you have to get home, I understand¡± she added, remembering that he was most likely not accustomed to the schedule Claire and her kin kept.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very tired this evening, myself.¡± Avan returned with another nervous glance which he broke off quickly ¡°I just wouldn¡¯t want to impose on¡­ anyone¡± he decided on ¡°or upset Lord Haven¡± he then quickly tacked on ¡°he said he was a relative of yours?¡±

    Another small smile ¡°we¡¯re not technically blood-related¡± she offered, telling herself it wasn¡¯t truly a lie in the human sense of the term ¡°but our families do go back a long way¡± she attempted to clarify.

    Before Avan could ask for any further clarification, Claire pulled the top of the wooden crate loose. Avan blinked slightly as most often a metal bar was needed to loosen the crate tops ¡°I apologize. That really should have been on tighter.¡±

    Claire looked down again, but could offer no return answer just yet as she set aside the wood and moved to push away the packing inside the crate. Soon she uncovered a cache of wine bottles ¡°well, that is a lot of wine¡± she smiled over at him once more.

    ¡°It was a bit heavy¡± Avan concurred with his own slight smile.

    ¡°Would you like some?¡± she asked suddenly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Haven would not¡­¡±

    ¡°Care¡± she finished his sentence for him as she reached to hold a bottle out to him.

    Avan allowed another nervous smile as he shakily took the bottle from her hand ¡°wealthy Americans are really quite different than wealthy English¡± he couldn¡¯t help voicing his surprise at how neither Haven nor Claire had spoken to him as though they acknowledged how much lower his station was than theirs.

    ¡°I think that was a compliment?¡± she smiled at him again.

    ¡°It was¡± he assured ¡°it¡¯s just not what I expected¡± he added as he dragged his eyes away from her and focused them on the wine bottle in his hand once again.

    ¡°Please, have some wine. As much as you want¡± she added as she let her eyes move over him thoughtfully. She then gestured for him to take a seat on the couch as she moved toward it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not having any?¡± he asked warily, though allowed his feet to follow her across the room where she had already claimed her own seat upon the middle cushion.

    ¡°Perhaps later¡± she smiled as he took a deep breath and awkwardly sat, looking around at what were much more extravagant surroundings than he was obviously accustomed to.

    ¡°It feels rather strange to sit here and drink your wine, especially here in my employer¡¯s home¡± he added in the same nervous tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rather strange few days¡± she added with a touch of sadness ¡°losing people tends to make you place a higher value on those who are still living; whoever they may be¡± she added more quietly.

    Touched by her sadness, he found himself easily wanting to give into her wishes, as strange as they were. He nodded to her and took a breath as he opened the bottle ¡°To those lost¡± he stated quietly as he took that first sip.

    Claire then kept Avan engaged in small talk about his trips to and from England while he continued to work his way through the bottle of wine. Eventually the effects of the alcohol were sufficient enough to cause him to drift off, the bottle sliding from his hand. Upon the sound of the bottle falling to the wooden floor in front of the couch, Claire looked over at him and thought only for a brief moment.

    Of course, thinking led to grieving, and that was something she no longer could bear to feel for another second. With that, she slid closer to the young man who was blissfully unaware and unconscious.

    After another moment, she found herself moving to sink her fangs deeply into his neck, the pleasure of the Kiss as well as the dizzying effect of all of that alcohol both doing their part to fill the emptiness that had been left inside her once more.

    <hr>

    As the clock chimed four, Sean finally made his way out of the studio, intending to find his own sustenance for the night. He somehow had been too distracted by his own grief to even think of feeding earlier in the evening. Upon stepping into the living room, he found Claire and Avan still on the couch. Avan was still quite unconscious as Claire lay across where his chest slowly rose and fell with each shallow breath. Her hand was tangling in his hair as she wore a wistful, distant expression as though she were not quite aware of her surroundings right then either.

    Sean was caught a moment by the presence of this unknown, unconscious mortal in their home, as well as that faraway look in his wife¡¯s eyes, as she did not even look up to acknowledge his arrival in the room. Once Sean stepped closer, that was when he noted that there were still two bloody fang marks on the boy¡¯s neck; when normally they always licked the wound shut any time they fed. Especially if their meal happened to come from anyone unaware of their true natures.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sean simply shook his head as he now stood behind the couch where Claire still made no acknowledgment of his presence ¡°You left the marks, Claire¡± he told her with attempted gentleness, and a tone that he hoped was too quiet to wake the young man.

    ¡°Sorry¡± she added with a small unconcerned giggle. That was when Sean noted the strange cadence to her tone, the discarded wine bottle, and the inebriation that was made even more obvious when he adjusted his sight to see her aura.

    Putting all the factors together, he knew then that the entire scene was some sort of attempt to escape her own grief. And careless though she had been, he somehow inherently understood that need, considering his own equal amounts of such grief. He then sighed a moment as he leaned down to lick away the remaining blood on the boy¡¯s neck and heal the evidence of Claire having fed upon him.

    ¡°Was he still awake when you bit him?¡± Sean asked her quietly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she asked, finally casting the tiniest look up at her husband ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s a bit blurry though¡± she added with another giggle as she pushed herself up off of young man¡¯s chest only to give into the dizziness that was so foreign to her, and moved to curl herself around a cushion at the other end of the couch instead.

    Sean simply shook his head again, casting another glance at the clock. He then moved to easily lift the young man into his arms and start toward the front door.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking him from me?¡± she called after him with another giggle that was still somehow sad.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, Claire. He can¡¯t be in the house when the sun comes up. You know that¡± he added with as much gentleness as he could.

    ¡°No fun at all¡± she sniffled as she curled herself more tightly around the cushion. Another shake of his head as Sean returned to his task of removing the young man from their home in order to keep their existences safe and unknown.

    When Sean returned to the house several minutes later, Claire was still there hugging the couch cushion tightly to her body as though afraid to let go of it ¡°That was a little careless, Claire¡± he stated, though softly. As he received no real response from her, he sighed and moved to take a seat next to her, his hand instinctively coming to rest against the small of her back ¡°did it at least make you feel any better?¡± he asked, seeming desperate to find anything that would make him feel better as well.

    Claire just scoffed, which was enough of an answer. When Sean sighed again, she finally shakily pushed herself up, another wave of dizziness halting her for the moment it took to regain her bearings. Then she finally looked over at him, her sadness still managing to peek out through all of that alcohol that Avan¡¯s blood had delivered to her system that night.

    ¡°I wish something would¡± she whispered her answer before moving to crawl on top of him, her hands desperately moving to undo his trousers as a lone tear slid from her cheek.

    ¡°Claire¡± Sean whispered as his eyes moved quickly toward the stairs before being pulled back to where her hands were now nearly ripping at his clothing.

    ¡°Make me feel better¡± she pleaded as she finished releasing him from his clothing and yanked her skirts upward, immediately moving to press her hips against him. Touched by both her sadness and her desire, Sean forced away worries about their current location and let his body harden against her; hoping upon hope that they could somehow both make each other feel better.

    <hr>

    When their lovemaking ended and they had managed to compose themselves as much as possible, Sean and Claire slowly made their way to the cellar to prepare for the day¡¯s slumber. It was shortly after their departure that Haven also exited his study with the same intention. Only he was halted slightly as he took a few steps across the living room only to note Awsha sitting somberly upon the stairs, her cheeks streaked red.

    ¡°Awsha?¡± he greeted her as he peered up the staircase at where she quickly wiped tears away. Haven swallowed a bit at her obvious despair ¡°it¡¯s nearly morning¡± he added gently.

    ¡°I know,¡± she sniffled as she forced herself to her feet. ¡°I was just waiting.¡±

    ¡°Waiting on what, exactly?¡± Haven asked her as she took slow deliberate steps down the rest of the stairs.

    ¡°¡¯Til they were done,¡± she added in a barely audible whisper, her dark eyes locked to the floor.

    ¡°¡¯Til who was done with what?¡± he questioned, having been too caught up in his own thoughts in the study that night to have noted much of what was going on in the rest of the house.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± was her only quickly spoken response as she turned even more quickly to force her feet to carry her toward the cellar stairs. Haven simply sighed a moment and then moved to follow her from the room as well.

    <hr>

    The hour was nearing nine that morning when one of Haven¡¯s servants stepped outside, propping the front door open as she did. The girl looked to be no older than eighteen though she was statuesque, standing at 5¡¯11¡± with shocking long red locks and ice blue eyes that accented the skin that was nearly as alabaster as her Kindred regnant''s.

    At that hour, Avan was seated on the beach near the pier, watching the waves lap at his feet. He then eagerly turned his eyes back toward the home of his employer at the sound of the door. Though he was disappointed that it was not Claire who had exited the home that morning, he was still a bit caught by the beauty that did. She wore much plainer clothes than Haven or Claire, which would indicate that she was of a lower station, and perhaps someone who it would be more acceptable for him to attempt a conversation with.

    He pushed himself up from the sand and took a few steps closer as she disappeared through that still open doorway, only to reappear a few moments later, lugging one of the previous evening¡¯s cargo crates through the door behind her.

    Surprised to see her even managing to get the heavy crate to budge at all, he quickly moved to help her ¡°you look like you might want some assistance¡± he smiled as he reached her.

    She simply looked up at him with a smile, though the desires Haven¡¯s blood forced on her did cause her to take notice of his own attractiveness quite easily as well ¡°I usually manage well enough, but help is always appreciated¡± she returned with another smile.

    ¡°You live here as well?¡± he asked once they had combined their efforts into getting most of the crates outside to be picked up by the merchants Haven supplied.

    ¡°Yes¡± she smiled again ¡°I¡¯m Deborah¡± she added as she offered her hand.

    ¡°Avan¡± he returned her smile ¡°and how did you get the unlucky task of bringing these heavy crates back outside. You do look a little delicate for such labor¡± he returned, his eyes not helping the way they constantly moved to the inside of the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look¡± she allowed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Apparently¡± he then glanced back at the house once more ¡°so Lord Haven did say he had a rather large household. I¡¯ve met two of that household already, aside from Haven, himself¡± he pressed for any other information he could get ¡°how many do live here?¡± he asked curiously.

    Deborah looked down slightly, not sure why this young man seemed so interested, but she did not want to appear rude, so allowed an answer ¡°Well, there¡¯s Haven of course¡± she began, not helping the grin that touched her lips as she spoke his name lovingly ¡°and then there¡¯s Awsha¡± she added, her voice dropping a bit on that name, before continuing ¡°and now Sean and Claire too, and about ten of us servants¡± she added.

    ¡°Fourteen people?¡± he repeated with a slight smile of disbelief ¡°no wonder the house is rather large¡± he added as he allowed another glance inside the open door they stood near ¡°And I¡¯ve only met Haven, yourself, and Claire¡± he returned ¡°Seems rather quiet for such a full household though.¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s still a bit upset and keeping to themselves¡± she attempted an explanation.

    ¡°Yes, I heard¡± Avan stated quietly ¡°so Haven said Claire was a relative and Claire said that they were not actually relatives, but that their families had known each other for ages¡± he attempted ¡°so, who does that make Awsha and Sean?¡±

    ¡°A very long story¡± was the only answer Deborah felt comfortable supplying. She then quickly added ¡°I really should get back to my duties. Pleasure making your acquaintance though¡± she added politely before hurrying back inside, letting the door fall shut behind her before he could offer any more questions that had answers that would never make sense to anyone outside of their strange household.

 Chapter 25

    Upon waking the next evening, the mood was still rather somber in Haven¡¯s home. Sean and Claire quietly moved up the stairs behind the three of Haven¡¯s servants who had now finished their daily guard duty. Once Sean and Claire had safely disappeared, Awsha silently left her and Haven¡¯s bed for the day. Only he stopped her departure as he moved his hand to her arm to pull her back to bed.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong again?¡± she asked in a mere mumble.

    ¡°I was actually curious about last night,¡± Haven returned, though gently.

    ¡°I was in my room by myself most of last night, Haven,¡± she informed, still not looking back at where his fingers encircled her arm.

    ¡°I meant when I found you crying on the stairs before dawn,¡± he told her plainly, though in the same soft tone.

    ¡°Like, I said; it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she stated, her volume dropping again.

    ¡°If it didn¡¯t matter, you wouldn¡¯t have been crying,¡± he pointed out knowingly, now finding himself in her usual position of trying to get her to communicate with him rather than the other way around, as it most often had been since they had left London in 1672.

    Though her only response was silence, which caused a soft sigh from Haven as he adjusted his eyesight to see her aura once more. The prevalent colors of that aura were almost always those of anger and vengefulness for as long as they had been there in their new home. However he was a bit shocked to find that tonight her aura was almost entirely saturated with the much softer colors of sadness, regret, and heartbreak.

    He sighed again as he looked down once more. It¡¯s true that he had wanted to finally see the day when her anger and impulsiveness made way for a more mature and gentler outlook that he hoped the bond would allow her to finally feel. But seeing his childe in pain couldn¡¯t help but sadden him as well.

    He then glanced up the stairs and back at Awsha once more before moving to gently pull her across the bed to his side. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked in a shocked whisper as he pulled her close and turned her face to his.

    ¡°Comfort,¡± was his only answer before he moved to give her a much gentler kiss than any of the ones he had shared with her since leaving London.

    Despite all that rage she had held onto for so long, comfort was indeed something she desperately wanted as she gave in to returning his kiss, and pressing even closer to the feel of his skin warming against her. Within moments, they both had brought their bodies to life and dispensed with their clothing as he moved to a spot above her, where he entered her more gently than any of the other times he had ever allowed such intimacy to take place between them before.

    <hr>

    After having taken his evening meal from one of Haven¡¯s servants, Sean headed outside to check on the lumber shipment which was due to arrive earlier that day. Due to his grief still being his constant companion, Sean wanted to bury himself in the rebuilding of he and Claire¡¯s home, hoping that a new home and the new task of building it would keep that grief from swallowing him entirely.

    Upon stepping outside, he once again found Avan there, having started preparing the lumber to be moved to the new build site. ¡°You again?¡± Sean greeted him with an attempted smile.

    ¡°Sorry, lord?¡± Avan returned, not recalling ever having met the stunningly beautiful man that now greeted him, but assuming from his appearance and clothing that he was of a higher station.

    ¡°You were helping Claire unpack crates last night,¡± Sean nodded to him as he moved to the dock to distractedly inspect the materials stacked there.

    ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t recall having met you,¡± Avan responded, beginning to wonder if there was any member of Haven¡¯s large household that wasn¡¯t devastatingly beautiful.

    ¡°I believe that could be due to you having had a bit to drink before I made an appearance,¡± was Sean¡¯s only smiled explanation as he moved to start loading the materials onto the waiting carriage.

    ¡°Lord, I¡­¡± Avan was a bit shocked by Sean beginning that task himself. ¡°You needn¡¯t do that yourself, lord,¡± he stammered a bit.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure it will go faster if I actually help instead of just watching you do it all,¡± Sean allowed another small smile as he easily lifted the next bundle from where Avan quickly moved to take his own.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you one of Haven¡¯s¡­ relatives?¡± he attempted.

    ¡°And why should that keep me from helping you?¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a noble aren¡¯t you?¡± Avan added quietly.

    ¡°What exactly is the requirement to be a noble? I¡¯ve always wondered that,¡± Sean asked thoughtfully as he continued his task.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re wealthy and¡­ not a servant,¡± Avan offered, never having really thought on the question himself.

    ¡°Haven¡¯s wealthy. I¡¯m simply his houseguest,¡± Sean assured with another polite smile.

    ¡°So, you must be Sean?¡± Avan asked a moment later.

    ¡°Am I a famous houseguest?¡± Sean added in a teasing manner.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I just asked Deborah, earlier, how many people were in Haven¡¯s household. And you were mentioned separately from the servants,¡± Avan attempted to explain his knowledge.

    ¡°Well, yes I am a close acquaintance of Haven¡¯s and not a servant. But I still don¡¯t know if that qualifies me as a noble or a lord. I¡¯m just an artist, honest,¡± Sean told him with another small smile.

    ¡°I have never met a wealthy family anything like Haven¡¯s. They¡¯re normally much less¡­ approachable,¡± Avan admitted with a combination of hesitance and admiration.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always thought that being ¡®normal¡¯ wasn¡¯t a necessary virtue but rather, denoted a lack of courage,¡± Sean grinned.

    Avan was a little caught by that. ¡°That sounds like a quote from some writing or something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a writer too,¡± Sean smiled once more.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re household isn¡¯t ¡®normal¡¯ I suppose that explains a mystery I¡¯ve been trying to solve recently,¡± Avan bravely broached the subject that he hoped would not make them any less approachable.

    ¡°A mystery huh?¡± Sean returned, trying not to worry over what that could mean, as he adjusted his eyesight to assure himself that there was no malice in Avan¡¯s words.

    ¡°I met Claire first, on the dock as she said goodbye to... Aidan, I believe she called him?¡± he took a short breath. ¡°I had assumed he was her husband due to their¡­ familiarity,¡± Avan decided on, ¡°but she assured me that he was not,¡± he added as he watched Sean¡¯s reactions to gauge whether he had crossed any boundaries with his words.

    ¡°No, Aidan is not Claire¡¯s husband,¡± Sean confirmed with a small smirk at the way the boy was obviously struggling to ask what it was that he honestly wanted to know.

    ¡°So, I assumed that she was possibly a widow, but she implied that she was not,¡± Avan dared further, holding his breath as he waited for his words to cause some offense.

    ¡°No, that she is not,¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help grinning again as he looked down.

    ¡°So, then where is her husband?¡± he finally forced himself to ask, to which Sean allowed a small chuckle.

    Sean then took a step forward and offered his hand in greeting, ¡°Nice to make your acquaintance. My name is Sean Beringer. I believe you¡¯ve met my lovely wife, Claire,¡± he added with a smile as he took the other man¡¯s hand as a blush rose to his features.

    ¡°You¡¯re Claire¡¯s husband?¡± Avan managed to choke out the words as he let Sean shake his nervously unsteady hand. ¡°Which I probably should have figured out by now, huh?¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°No worries. We do operate independently of one another on occasion,¡± Sean smiled again, finally relinquishing Avan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°When I said familiarity¡­¡± Avan quickly spoke up, trying to back pedal through the beginning of the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite all right. I don¡¯t go insane with jealousy when another man seems to show an interest in my wife. I would be more surprised if a man didn¡¯t notice how beautiful she is, honestly,¡± he assured quietly.

    ¡°You really are quite different, aren¡¯t you?¡± Avan asked, his surprise at that reaction knocking most of the volume out of his voice.

    ¡°Quite,¡± Sean agreed as he bowed his head slightly before moving around to take his seat at the reins of the now loaded carriage, giving Avan one more polite nod before prodding the horses into motion.

    <hr>

    Shortly after Sean had made his departure, there was a hesitant knock at the door of Haven¡¯s home. The sound easily disturbed Claire from where she had been solemnly sitting alone upon the couch. The servants had since gone to bed for the night in preparation for the next day¡¯s duties, and Haven and Awsha had still not ventured from the cellar.

    She sighed softly as she slowly moved to the door to greet their visitor, who was Avan once more. Claire managed a slight smile in greeting, awaiting his own words ¡°Good evening my lady¡± he immediately smiled, his eyes inadvertently traveling over her once more before continuing ¡°the lumber has been taken to the build site for your new home, but there¡¯s a few other crates still waiting on the dock. Did you want them brought in tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine¡± she spoke barely above a whisper before returning to the couch, leaving the door open for him as she moved away, her sadness still so apparent.

    Avan swallowed slightly before taking a breath and moving to his task. Once the crates were all brought into the home, nearly half an hour later, Claire still had not moved from where she stared silently at the floor, almost seeming unaware of his continued presence.

    Avan took another shallow breath as he awkwardly looked over at her and spoke again ¡°that¡¯s the last of them. Did you want me to stay and look through them again with you?¡± he asked hopefully.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s something to busy my mind at least¡± she agreed somberly as she got to her feet once more.

    Though she agreed to his continued company, she still barely spoke a word as they looked through the shipment over the next hour or so. Avan found himself wishing he knew how to cheer her mood, but as they were still rather unacquainted, it was a difficult thing to do.

    ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Claire asked as she opened one of the final crates to reveal what looked like a stash of some sort of plants she wasn¡¯t all that familiar with, considering her odd life away from the sun.

    Avan swallowed a bit as he looked down ¡°I believe they¡¯re poppy seed plants, my lady¡± he offered quietly.

    ¡°Why would anyone store plants in a crate? Not to mention ship them across an ocean like that?¡± she asked as she furrowed her brow.

    ¡°I believe they have certain uses that make them quite valuable¡± Avan offered what knowledge he had of the plants from talking to others on the crew who had been in the shipping business much longer than he had been.

    ¡°What uses?¡± she asked as she finally turned those emerald eyes to him.

    ¡°I suppose the safer answer would be medicinal?¡± Avan offered as more of a question than a statement of fact.

    ¡°There¡¯s a less safe answer?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Recreational?¡± he offered though more quietly.

    ¡°Recreational?¡± she repeated, not expecting that answer.

    Avan took a deep breath before clarifying ¡°I believe these are the plants they make opium from¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°Opium?¡± she replied more loudly than she had meant to.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the other crew members and dock workers told me, anyway¡± Avan added more quietly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never¡­ tried it?¡± Claire asked softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite expensive, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Please call me Claire¡± she returned, her eyes turning back to the crate ¡°so people smoke this to make them¡­feel better?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°I believe that is the case¡± he returned.

    ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± she asked suddenly, her eyes turning back to him once more.

    ¡°Try it?¡± he repeated, a little startled by the offer.

    ¡°We could all use a little bit of feeling better, couldn¡¯t we?¡± she asked him, once again feeling that desperation to make her pain and grief stop plaguing her however temporarily, in any way that she could.

 Chapter 26

    ~1725~

    The years following Claire¡¯s discovery of the highly addictive effects of opium were among the darkest of their long lives. The plants continued to be shipped to their docks, as they did have legitimate medical uses. But Claire always managed to find a way to procure plenty for herself and Avan; as the only way she could even feel the desired effects was by having Avan partake, and then feeding from him in order to continue to numb her pain the only way she had found to.

    When her behavior became that of an obvious addict, Sean and Haven did attempt to keep her from acquiring more. Of course, that only led to her lashing out violently. And a violent Kindred who wasn¡¯t properly in control of all her faculties was something that would be deadly to all of their kind. So, most often they were left with no choice but to allow her to continue with her addiction rather than acting out and endangering all of them.

    Of course, Claire¡¯s desire to numb the pain also forced the addiction on Avan, who was much less equipped to fight such a thing. When under the effects of the drug, Claire was languid and calm and seemingly caught in her own peaceful fantasy world. However, on the rare occasions that the drug began leaving her system, her only real withdrawal was of a mental sort. When they had to wait any amount of time between shipments, Avan¡¯s withdrawal came with the mental addiction as well as all of the physical side effects and symptoms and pain that any merely human addict would suffer.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the addiction to keep Avan from performing his duties as he was usually too high or too busy suffering the withdrawal over and over until the next shipment arrived. This of course led to numerous evenings where he could literally do nothing more than suffer until his next fix. Of course, while Avan¡¯s periods of withdrawal caused him to suffer mentally as well as physically; Claire would become angry and confrontational and nearly unbearable to even be near until her next dose. Not that it was any easier for Sean to be around her when she did have the drug, as either state was heartbreaking for him to see her in.

    This roller coaster of highs and lows, pain and bliss, wherein neither Claire nor Avan were even recognizable as the people they used to be; it went on for nearly a decade. And every night of seeing her now completely disconnected from the woman he had loved so deeply for over a century; it ripped at Sean¡¯s soul as well. It was to the point where most nights he was nearly tempted to join her in her mental fog and just forget all the pain as well, but through sheer force of will, he tried desperately to stay the strong one in the hopes that she would someday come back to him again.

    <hr>

    It was a summer night in 1725, now ten years after they had lost Erica. There had been a particularly long period since the last time a shipment had brought Claire and Avan the drug which they so desired. Avan had spent the evening curled into a ball on the floor of Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s since rebuilt home, suffering chills and nausea and sweating and seizures all at once as his body endured that withdrawal once again.

    Claire of course was growing increasingly agitated as she angrily paced the dock, her eyes constantly moving to the horizon to hope that next ship would bring her that which she most desired. When Sean left yet another meeting that he hadn¡¯t even been mentally present during, his eyes moved to where she paced, knowing exactly what she was waiting on out there and exactly what state she was in due to its absence.

    Sean steeled himself to approach her and quietly speak ¡°there may not even be any more ships tonight, Claire¡± he attempted, though his voice was ragged ¡°and even if there is, it might not¡­¡±

    ¡°There better fucking be. Avan can¡¯t even move. So there better fucking be¡± she growled as her eyes stayed locked on that horizon.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have to let him go through the withdrawal, and not give him anymore. That¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll get better, Claire¡± he then dared to add ¡°the only way either of you will get better.¡±

    ¡°Having more is the only thing that will make us better¡± she returned in the same angry and impatient tone.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help scoffing, trying as hard as he could to bite back his own emotions. It was times like this that he knew that the blood bond the two had to one another was never the reason that he loved her so deeply. It had literally been years since he had fed on Claire, for obvious reasons. And seeing her in the state she had been in for so long still made him feel like his heart was being continuously shredded by a thousand blades over and over. He knew that he would love her forever, whether they had that bond or not. Though now he was beginning to wonder if she would ever again resemble that woman he loved so much; the one who had loved him so much. Or if he had truly lost her after all.

    Even thinking of the possibility that he had indeed lost her, couldn¡¯t help bringing his own tears to the corner of those ice blue eyes ¡°do you honestly believe this makes you better, Claire? Continuing with this has done the complete opposite. You no longer even resemble the girl that begged me to embrace her so she would never stop being the girl I loved. And now, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s taken that girl away from me, after all¡± he finished, choking on his words while hoping there was still some part of her left inside that would know that they were the truth.

    Instead of breaking down and admitting he was right, and promising to stop, as Sean had vainly hoped she would, Claire simply scoffed and glared back at him ¡°You had a hundred years with her. It was bound to end sooner or later. You need to get over her. I¡¯m never going to let myself be her again. It hurt too much¡± she finished, her words cutting him so deeply he could not even offer any response as she turned away to move to the end of the dock, still watching that horizon without a single look back at him.

    So crushed was he by her words, Sean didn¡¯t even remember forcing his feet to carry him back inside Haven¡¯s home, where he no longer had to hide the tears from the creature that used to be Claire. Once inside, he leaned back against the wall, sliding down to the floor and then letting the ten years of watching her fade away before his very eyes hit him all at once. That was when the river of tears came, ten years¡¯ worth of tears, and over a hundred years¡¯ worth of love, now seeming lost and leaving him so very alone after all.

    <hr>

    His grief had numbed and crushed Sean so much that evening, that the rest of it was nothing but a blur of emotional pain. It was almost as though he mentally went somewhere else for the rest of that night, as he could no longer bear to be part of his own life if that life no longer included the love of his soul mate; a love he had never had to endure life without since he was a mere twenty-two year old mortal, whose life didn¡¯t even begin until he walked into a clearing and found a girl in a forest who then became all his life truly was from that point forward.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    When Sean was finally yanked back to awareness, it was by the sound of one of the servants downstairs shouting for Haven. It was well past four a.m. as the sound finally yanked Sean back from his own emotional fog. He looked around, not really recalling much of how he had somehow found his way to his new location. There he was upstairs, in Awsha¡¯s room, atop her bed, her naked body curling against his own contentedly.

    ¡°What the?¡± Sean asked as he sat up quickly moving away from her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she smiled up at him, as though it was the most normal thing in the world for them to be atop that bed together.

    ¡°I literally¡­what did you¡­¡± Sean just shook his head, not even sure how to finish those questions.

    ¡°Are you all right Sean? You seem a little more jumpy than you were a few moments ago¡± she smiled up at him again.

    ¡°How did I even¡­¡± again, his words fell short as he moved away to try and locate his clothing.

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t remember anything we did tonight?¡± Awsha asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t, Awsha¡± he muttered as he moved to reach for his discarded clothing.

    ¡°Are you messing with me, Sean?¡± she asked with even more worry as she sat up, pulling the sheet around her as she watched him.

    ¡°Think that¡¯s my question¡± he mumbled as he slid into his pants just as Haven appeared in the doorway, his own face showing more than a bit of shock as his eyes fell on his two childer right then.

    ¡°Um¡± Haven began, his normally even tone faltering more than a bit ¡°Deborah said we need to get to your house, Sean¡± he managed, though it was obvious Haven was more than a bit thrown by the scene before him as well.

    ¡°My house?¡± Sean asked, as he awkwardly yanked his shirt up off of the floor as well, Awsha still awkwardly wrapped in the sheet from her remaining place atop the bed.

    ¡°Just hurry¡± was all Haven could manage as he moved from the doorway again.

    Despite all his questions and worry and shock, Sean nevertheless hurried to follow Haven back toward he and Claire¡¯s new home. Upon arriving there, he found Claire blissfully lying across the bed, lost in her own drug-induced bliss once more, obviously having located more of her drug of choice in the hours that he was having immense trouble recalling himself. Haven was stooping down at the foot of their bed, where Avan sat upon the floor, his eyes open and lifeless, the two trails of blood down his chest making his fate apparent to them both immediately.

    ¡°God¡± was all Sean could manage to choke out as he forced his feet to carry him toward the cooling corpse of the young man.

    Haven sighed deeply as well, still already distraught by the scene in his own home moments earlier to even attempt much volume upon coming across this one ¡°I¡¯m guessing she was too high to realize that he was already too weak from the withdrawal when she bit him¡± Haven allowed his only guess at what had occurred there that night ¡°I seriously doubt she did this on purpose, considering how badly she needed him alive¡± he added sadly.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how to feel about his death, considering¡± Sean admitted.

    After all, without Avan, Claire had lost her ability to continue her addiction without finding another willing conduit. However, being responsible for the death of yet another mortal at her own hands, after she had chosen to give up control of her own urges... Sean somehow doubted that that wouldn¡¯t tear at Claire once she became aware of what she had done. Viola¡¯s death had stayed with her always, and Erica¡¯s death had been way too much for her to bear; and now, a death that could have honestly been prevented if only she had been strong enough to do so. That would most likely destroy her even more. Not to mention other things that had apparently also happened that night.

    Haven allowed another deep sigh as he gestured for the silently waiting servants who had followed them into the home that night to come and remove Avan¡¯s body. Another deep sigh as Haven appeared to be mauling over a very difficult decision.

    After another long moment of silence, wherein Claire remained languidly staring up at the ceiling above them, completely unaware of the horror around her, Sean had to speak up ¡°so what do we do now? Just wait for her to find some other mortal to get her fix from?¡± he asked hopelessly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not letting that ever happen again¡± Haven stated bluntly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve tried for ten years, Haven. She gets violent when we try to keep her from it¡± Sean needlessly reminded.

    ¡°She got violent when she had it¡± Haven stated forcefully.

    ¡°You just said you didn¡¯t think she did this on purpose¡± Sean returned worriedly.

    ¡°And we¡¯re not going to let it happen again, period¡± Haven stated plainly.

    ¡°But how?¡± Sean asked, his voice trailing off as Haven moved to a nearby chair and used his strength to break off its leg.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Haven?¡± Sean asked, panicked.

    ¡°The same thing we did when your other lover was out of control¡± he stated forcefully before moving in a flash to drive that stake through Claire¡¯s heart once again.

    ¡°Fuck! Haven!¡± Sean shouted, as his eyes widened and filled with tears as he looked at where Claire¡¯s body took on that paralytic unconscious state once more.

    Raising his hand to stop Sean from where he had started moving toward her to remove the stake, Haven spoke ¡°Leave it Sean¡± he told him in that eerie tone that stopped Sean in his tracks.

    ¡°Did you just¡­?¡± Sean looked back at his sire with shock.

    ¡°Just until the drug is completely out of her system and the addiction is passed.¡±

    ¡°You staked her!¡± Sean returned with further disbelief.

    ¡°Did we really have any other choice?¡± was Haven¡¯s somber response, as he moved to lift Claire from the bed, taking her away to find a safe place for her body to rest and hopefully allow her the time to return to some semblance of the person she used to be. Though, once that person found out what she had done, as well as what Sean had done, it was anyone¡¯s guess as to what really would be left of her at all.

    <hr>

    The next evening Haven returned to Sean¡¯s home, to find him staring daggers at the wall of his living room, almost as though he hadn¡¯t moved since waking that night. Upon Haven¡¯s arrival in the home, Sean refused to even look up at him to acknowledge his presence, though the saturation of the angry colors flooding his aura nearly doubled. Haven sighed slightly, not expecting any other reaction honestly as he took a seat next to his childe.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± was Sean¡¯s only greeting, growled though it was.

    ¡°Safe¡± was Haven¡¯s only response.

    To which Sean simply scoffed ¡°so you¡¯re not even going to tell me where you put her body?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡± Haven stated simply, which did cause Sean to glare over at him.

    ¡°And how long are we supposed to just leave her like that?¡± Sean retorted.

    ¡°Until the drug is completely out of her system¡± Haven answered in the same even tone.

    ¡°And how long is that going to take?¡± Sean growled back.

    ¡°For mortals, it takes about two weeks. So I figured that would be our best bet¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Two weeks?¡± Sean responded with another scoff.

    ¡°Well you¡¯ve already had to endure her absence for ten years. Two weeks should be much easier, all things considered¡± Haven replied, still not meeting Sean¡¯s angry gaze as he spoke. Haven then couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°I¡¯d be more worried about after she wakes up, honestly.¡±

    Sean was quiet for a long moment as he went back to staring that hole in the wall in front of them. Finally, after the silence became unbearable, Sean spoke again at last ¡°Is Awsha still bound to you?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering when we¡¯d get to that subject¡± Haven replied with his own glance downwards.

    ¡°Is she?¡± Sean repeated with more volume.

    ¡°Yes, Sean, she is¡± Haven admitted with more sadness than he liked.

    ¡°Then how¡­?¡± Sean simply shook his head.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a question you need to ask yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡± Haven replied, though his voice was barely above a whisper.

    Another long silence, then ¡°Claire will hate me forever¡± Sean finally allowed himself to admit, biting back more tears.

    ¡°Though one could argue that Claire herself has barely existed for ten long years¡± Haven attempted what little comfort he could.

    ¡°She¡¯ll never forgive me. How is she supposed to deal with this on top of everything else?¡± Sean whispered.

    ¡°How I wish I had any of those answers for you childe¡± Haven whispered as he pulled Sean close, allowing him that sadness that he had endured alone for so long already.

 Chapter 27

    As Sean literally had nothing to do but think over the next few evenings, his memories of that night slowly made their way back into his consciousness. His memories were that of being so broken by believing he had lost the only real reason he had left to endure eternity that he just didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. All he felt was pain, loss, hopelessness and a lack of the very will to live at that point, let alone any will he had left to refuse anything that could numb that pain. And in this case, that numbness was offered by Awsha, in the only way she could offer it. Feeling like he had no reason to even go on, Sean didn¡¯t fight her. And even once he let her have his body, he couldn¡¯t feel it. He couldn¡¯t feel anything at that point. There was nothing left for him to feel in a world without his heart and soul; in a world without Claire¡¯s love. So, he gave in, as nothing else mattered to him anymore.

    Once all of those memories returned to him, so too did all the feelings that came with them. Though at this point he barely had tears left to shed, as all he could think about is what would be left of his and Claire¡¯s love when Haven finally saw fit to bring her back to the conscious world once more.

    When he finally mustered any strength at all to even leave his empty bed that night, it was already nearing eleven. He somberly moved through their home and even more somberly down the beach toward Haven¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t speak to Claire, but perhaps he could at least try to make someone else understand why he had let what happened happen.

    Several minutes later he found himself outside Awsha¡¯s bedroom door, trying his hardest to gather any strength at all to face her once more. He slowly rapped on her door as he bit back even more emotion before having to see her open that door to him.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Awsha greeted him with as much surprise as happiness to see him there at her door once again.

    ¡°I suppose this is a conversation we have to have¡± he stated as he slowly moved past her, his voice barely audible, his eyes glued to the floor.

    Awsha looked at him warily as she let the door shut behind him as he took a seat in the chair at the corner of her bedroom with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°So, I guess you now do remember?¡± she asked cautiously as she took a seat on her bed to face where he sat a good five feet or so away.

    ¡°I think I was in shock that night, if a thing like that is even possible for us¡± he added in the same near whisper, eyes still on the floor.

    ¡°Are you going to accuse me of using my powers on you again Sean? Because I can¡¯t even---¡°

    ¡°No¡± he interrupted her quietly.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± she replied, a little caught by that.

    ¡°I was completely broken. You were just you¡± he confessed with a combination of defeat and shame ¡°I couldn¡¯t take what I was feeling anymore and you offered me something else to feel. I was too weak and destroyed to fight any possible escape from that feeling; including the one you were offering me¡± he finished in an even raspier whisper.

    ¡°So, you are actually admitting that you gave in to me on your own?¡± Awsha swallowed, a little caught by his aura which screamed at her a despair so deep she had never witnessed anything like it before.

    ¡°Do you honestly love me, Awsha? Not just want me, but honestly and truly love me?¡± he said, finally turning pleading eyes to her ¡°and please, think long and hard before you answer me, because I need to know.¡±

    Awsha was silent a moment before finding her own voice in the face of what honestly was a completely broken soul pleading with her at that moment ¡°Yes, Sean¡± she managed in her own whisper.

    He allowed another broken sigh as he tried to find his voice again ¡°then I beg you, please do not ever let Claire find out about this, ever¡± he stressed ¡°if she did know that I was so broken that¡­¡± he forced back more emotion ¡°it would destroy anything that¡¯s left of her, if there even is anything left¡± he added ¡°and if you do that, you¡¯ll be destroying me too. Without her love, I cannot and will not be able to go on. So if you love me like you say you do then please, don¡¯t destroy her like that. Please¡± he finished desperately before his emotions forced him back to his feet and away from her, hoping upon hope that she did still have enough compassion and humanity left to heed his pleas.

    Another week of Claire¡¯s hopefully rehabilitative torpor passed before Sean found himself in his little sister¡¯s presence once more since he had plead for her secrecy and her mercy, if she indeed had such traits. Sean was sitting out on the beach, staring at the waves sullenly, trying to imagine what state Claire could possibly be in when Haven returned her to him.

    Awsha allowed a sad smile as she approached Sean and took a quiet seat on the warm sand next to him, laying her head upon his shoulder ¡°Awsha¡± he managed to greet her, though his tension at her touch was obvious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been somewhat scarce this week¡± she returned, her own voice seeming sad as well.

    ¡°I doubt I¡¯m very good company right now¡± he responded, his eyes still staying on the expanse of ocean reflecting the starry sky that night.

    Awsha just sighed slightly as if attempting to muster her own courage to speak to him then ¡°I¡¯ve been Kindred for fifty-two years now; and I think I¡¯ve had some sort of epiphany¡± she began.

    Sean tried not to scoff as he replied ¡°Better late than never, I suppose.¡±

    Awsha allowed a small smile as she pressed her cheek closer to his shoulder ¡°I realize now that thing that made you and even Haven, and Erica, all of you¡­ the thing that made you all hate me was because of how badly I hurt someone you all loved. Someone who honestly didn¡¯t deserve it. And hurting her is the main reason you could never love me¡± she confessed quietly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Sean was silenced for only a moment ¡°that¡¯s pretty much common knowledge I¡¯d think, rather than an actual epiphany¡± he informed with what force he could muster.

    ¡°I suppose so¡± she admitted ¡°but it was knowledge that I flat out refused to accept as truth¡­for over half a century¡± she added.

    ¡°And now you do?¡± he returned, not able to keep the doubt from his voice.

    ¡°Better late than never¡± she repeated his earlier words.

    ¡°Is this your way of saying that you¡¯re actually agreeing to not tell her the thing that would hurt her even more?¡± he asked, traces of hope finally touching his tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hate me anymore, Sean. I don¡¯t want anyone to hate me anymore. I just want the chance to hopefully have you and Haven actually care about me the way I care about you. And hopefully maybe even Claire someday, though I admit, that last one¡¯s a pretty high expectation. But maybe by proving you can trust me on this one truly important thing, then you¡¯ll know you actually can trust me again after all¡± she finished quietly, squeezing his arm slightly below where she still leaned upon his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of it all too, Awsha. I¡¯ve got so many other things that I¡¯m terrified of right now, I just don¡¯t have the strength to constantly have to second guess your every move as well. I¡¯m at my limits of what I can actually endure, and I need to be as strong as possible once she wakes up. And I can¡¯t do that if I constantly have to look over my shoulder to see what you might be doing¡± he paused a moment as he finally looked down at her ¡°please take this seriously. I really am so far beyond my breaking point, Awsha. And if you hurt her again, I will break. And you know what that means for you then¡± he promised her.

    Awsha swallowed hard at the clear threat but forced herself to respond ¡°I won¡¯t break your trust again, Sean. I promise¡± and with that she placed a gentle kiss over his lips and moved to let him be alone with all those other worries once again.

    When those two weeks had passed at last, Claire awoke with a gasp at the feel of that sharp wooden shaft being removed from her heart. Her eyes darted around trying to get any kind of bearing at all. She was now laying atop some empty crates in the cargo hold of one of Haven¡¯s many ships. Haven stood near her, bloody stake in his hand as he looked down at her with a combination of several emotions, wariness and regret being the two most prevalent.

    ¡°I was staked¡­again?¡± she gasped hoarsely, looking to him for any explanation at all.

    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± he offered as his only response, still holding the stake that dripped red with her blood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even¡­¡± Claire just shook her head in confusion ¡°was it Awsha again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Haven replied as calmly as possible, ¡°it was me¡± he confessed, bracing himself for her reaction.

    ¡°You staked me?¡± Claire returned in shock, her voice shaking as she looked up at him with widened emerald eyes.

    ¡°It was the only way to be sure to get all of the drug out of your system once and for all,¡± he told her quietly, not once releasing her from his watchful gaze as she pushed herself up onto her hands, still looking at him with shock and hurt.

    ¡°You staked me?¡± she repeated again in the same stammer, "just to get a drug out of my system? For how long?¡± she asked as she tossed another look around the hold of the ship.

    ¡°You mean how long were you staked? Or how long were you not even you anymore?¡± he added sadly.

    ¡°What?¡± she swallowed hard, her eyes coming back to him.

    ¡°I staked you two weeks ago. But you left us an entire decade ago, Claire¡± he added in a near whisper.

    ¡°What?¡± she choked on her response, moving to brush away tears ¡°and you thought staking me was the only option?¡± Claire returned with even further disbelief.

    ¡°You were so far gone, Claire. It got to the point where you were completely unrecognizable, and completely out of control¡± Haven told her, forcing his own emotions to stay in check.

    ¡°I was numb. Just numb. How is that out of control?¡± she asked, angrily wiping away another tear.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember the last night you were awake?¡± he asked, immediately adjusting his eyes to judge whether or not she truly had any memory of the night she had gone too far at last.

    ¡°I remember talking to Sean on the docks, and then I found more¡­and¡­ and that¡¯s all¡± she added quietly, searching her brain for any memory after that point.

    ¡°Ten years was too much for your mortal. Avan was so far gone, so damaged by the constant cycle of highs and withdrawals that he didn¡¯t have any strength left to survive that last Kiss you gave him¡± Haven relayed her crime to her. He then had to watch her crumble at the realization, collapsing into even more sobs as she was forced to come to terms with what she had done, just for the sake of escaping her own pain; pain which would now be an even greater burden for her to endure. Haven waited several long moments for Claire¡¯s tears to finally run dry. Then he spoke again ¡°and now you know why this¡± he tossed the stake to the floor ¡°was our only option.¡±

    ¡°Our?¡± was the only reply she could manage. Though she knew that he had meant Sean. Sean, who she had said such cruel things to during the last moments she could even recollect ¡°it¡¯s really been ten years since¡­. Since Erica¡­?¡± she added with another shake of her head.

    ¡°How long did it feel like to you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s just it. I don¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t feel like anything. I didn¡¯t feel anything¡± she added with another sniffle ¡°Like you said; I wasn¡¯t here at all, was I? I left Sean behind to deal with all that grief alone¡­ for ten years apparently¡± she choked out that additional realization.

    ¡°Do you think you can bear to stay here this time, Claire?¡± Haven asked as he finally allowed himself to gently touch her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can bear anything ever again, Haven¡± she added with another sob.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, then I may as well put the stake back in your heart¡­ and then I¡¯ll have to go tell Sean he¡¯ll never have you back again, after all¡± he offered that harsh barb to hopefully shake her into having the strength to choose to come back to her life, by reminding her of the one thing that had always been her strength.

    Claire closed her eyes tightly against his words ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave him alone again, like I already did¡± another sniffle ¡°but how can I ever be what I used to be again? How can I ever be the girl he loved again? How can he ever forgive me, after all I¡¯ve done?¡± she added as her mind returned once again to her greatest sin, as it always did when she was at her lowest.

    ¡°All you can do, Claire, is try to return to being that girl again. If you don¡¯t even try, he really has lost you, and then he¡¯ll be utterly destroyed. Do you want to see that happen to him? Because you know it will if you don¡¯t at least try again.¡±

    As Haven led a still very distraught looking Claire from the ship, over the dock, and in the direction of her and Sean¡¯s new home, dark eyes regarded them from the upstairs hallway window of Haven¡¯s home. Awsha watched them with a ragged sigh as another drop of red slid down her own cheek. Now would be the true test for her. Could she truly keep from using the one piece of ammunition that could very well place a permanent wedge between Claire and Sean? As much as she did truly wish to have Sean for her own, she couldn¡¯t help remembering his words. It was not only the threat of his promise to end her if she spilled that secret; it was his threat to end himself. And that¡¯s the one that tore at her even more; the one that would be the only thing strong enough to force her to continue to love him from afar. As it seemed likely to be the only way she ever would be able to love him at all, at least for as long as Claire remained some part of their world.

 Chapter 28

    It wasn¡¯t much later when Haven returned Claire to her and Sean¡¯s home, which she barely even had any real recollection of since it had been rebuilt. Sean quietly opened the door to them with more worry and fear than even happiness at that point. Claire was barely able to even look up at him as she moved past where he stood in the open doorway while she shuffled past, eyes down. Claire then wordlessly stepped inside and began moving slowly around the place, trying to familiarize herself with the home and hoping for any memory of it to return to her at all.

    Sean swallowed hard as he glanced at where she had not even managed a moment of eye contact. He then sadly moved to step outside where Haven still watched just as warily. Letting the door shut behind him, Sean furtively asked his sire ¡°What does she even remember?¡±

    ¡°Being numb for a really long time, and then talking to you on the docks shortly before that last shipment came in¡± Haven replied just as quietly as his childe had spoken.

    ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t remember what happened to Avan at all?¡±

    ¡°Remember it? No¡± Haven informed, and then added ¡°I had to be the one to tell her what happened to him.¡±

    ¡°You really thought that would be good for her to hear?¡± Sean asked with obvious upset.

    ¡°It was the only way to make her understand why we had to do what we did¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°We?¡± Sean scoffed, but quickly moved on ¡°and what else did you tell her about that night?¡± Sean had to know if his pleas to Awsha to keep their secret from destroying Claire even further were actually all for naught.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell her anything else about that night. I knew that even killing a human wouldn¡¯t crush her as badly as that; considering you have always been her only reason for being able to endure any of this life at all¡± Haven replied with a sad sigh before leaving Sean and Claire to make any attempt they could at repairing the wreckage that their lives had now been so thoroughly transformed into over this last decade¡¯s darkness.

    <hr>

    It was nearing midnight in their still painfully silent home when Claire was sitting alone on the couch staring out the window at the distant ocean. Sean was seated in the nearby chair, staring at the floor. Though he hadn¡¯t been able to find many of his own words in the hours since she was returned to him, the silence was still beginning to get to him.

    ¡°If we¡¯re never going to speak again, I may just have to put a stake in my own heart¡± he sighed, just barely allowing a sideways glance toward her to watch for any kind of response.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even think of anything to say¡± Claire admitted hoarsely ¡°I somehow doubt ¡®sorry¡¯ would really cover it¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°Then at least tell me how you¡¯re feeling now. You can give me that much, can¡¯t you?¡± Sean attempted, though his own voice was weak as well.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t how I¡¯m feeling obvious?¡± Claire returned, trying her hardest to keep her voice even, as difficult as that truly was. Finally, after another moment ¡°since how I feel is more than apparent; you could try telling me how you feel. It can¡¯t be any worse than I¡¯m imagining already¡± she added even more quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯d think it¡¯d be easier to understand how I feel. You¡¯re the one who went away for ten years. I¡¯ve been here the whole time¡± Sean added, his voice breaking a bit then.

    Claire closed her eyes tightly to gather the strength to speak again ¡°there¡¯s nothing I can do to make up for this Sean. I don¡¯t even know where to even try to begin¡± she forced the words through her lips.

    Sean looked down quickly in response to her words, despite the fact that she had not even been looking his way. She honestly hadn¡¯t looked his way once since returning to the home. It was almost as though she thought she¡¯d crumble into a million pieces if she were to see, for even a second, how broken she had truly left Sean himself.

    Sean finally spoke again after another painfully long silence ¡°If I try really hard to step outside of myself and look at the two of us here tonight¡± he began ¡°it¡¯s obvious that we both feel absolutely horrible right now. But I know the reason we feel so horrible is because we both feel like we¡¯ve lost one another for way too long. And that¡¯s a thing neither of us could ever bear.¡±

    ¡°And we lost each other because of what I chose to do. I know this is all because of me being too weak to be there for you when you needed me the most. And I have no idea how to make that up to you; how you could ever forgive me for that¡± Claire whispered, almost pained to even try to force that many words.

    It was then Sean who closed his eyes tightly. He felt just as guilty for his recent actions, and desperately wanted to assure her that she didn¡¯t have to bear such guilt alone. But he also knew that confessing his own crime would indeed destroy anything that was still left of her. Once again, he found himself paralyzed by his own knowledge.

    Finally after another long, painful silence ¡°I do forgive you though, Claire. I have to forgive you. It¡¯s the only way I can ever have you back again. And I desperately need to have you back again. I need it more than anything else in this entire world¡± he assured her with all those emotions he had been forcing down for a decade coloring every word he now spoke to her.

    <hr>

    Summer turned to fall without much headway being made toward a completely repaired relationship. It was as though neither Sean nor Claire felt they deserved to be allowed to rekindle their former closeness, whilst each wanting it desperately to be rekindled. They had somehow fallen into some strange sort of holding pattern over the next few months, each afraid to let go of their guilt long enough to try and re-establish what they once had and both still intensely needed.

    On this particular evening, Sean was returning from another council meeting, and had been the last one out of that meeting, as he was still barely present himself most nights. As he slowly moved across Haven¡¯s living room to return to the home that still felt rather empty, Awsha appeared at the bottom of the stairs. Sean¡¯s only reaction was a slight sigh as she moved to greet him with a gentle hug.

    ¡°So, how are things?¡± she asked as she looked up at him with a slight smile

    ¡°Things?¡± Sean repeated as he looked down at her warily, where she stood about nine inches shorter than his towering height of 6¡¯4¡±.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few months, you know, since she came back¡± Awsha attempted, looking down slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see why I find it so strange that you would be asking about the state of my marriage¡± Sean told her flatly.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s off the drug¡± she then looked around and lowered her voice ¡°and I kept our secret¡± her voice then returned to normal ¡°so of course I¡¯m wondering how things are for you now.¡±

    ¡°Believe me Awsha, though I am beyond grateful that you did manage to keep that one secret; there are still other things between us that make it just a bit difficult for me to act as though you and I are the best of friends suddenly.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°But I did what you asked¡± she returned as she looked up at him as though hurt.

    ¡°Yes, and I thank you for that. But you¡¯ve done other things too, Awsha. Things that aren¡¯t exactly easy to forget¡± Sean reminded her as gently as he could.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything at all to Claire since I woke up from my own torpor, fifteen years ago. You know that¡± she retorted.

    ¡°That same torpor from which you tormented my little girl, for years? That same torpor from which you tried to make that fourteen year old girl seduce the closest thing she had to a father? Is that the one you¡¯re referring to, Awsha?¡± Sean told her with a bit of coolness.

    Awsha looked away with a shake of her head ¡°well I can¡¯t make any of that up to Erica now, and you know that¡± she told him shakily.

    ¡°Yes, I do know that¡± was the only simple answer he provided her with.

    ¡°So now I¡¯m expected to try and make up for everything to you, Claire, and a dead girl? How am I supposed to do that, Sean?¡± she looked up at him again, speaking with more volume this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you¡¯ll ever be able to. That is the main reason why I can never push all that aside long enough to act as though you and I could ever be as close as you want us to be. I can¡¯t ever let you get that close. All I can do is try to get along with you as best I can for all the years we¡¯re going to have to inhabit this planet together. That¡¯s the most I can ever give you, Awsha¡± he told her softly as he moved toward the door once again, not looking back to see the pain he was sure his words caused. But he and Claire¡¯s pain, as well as Erica¡¯s, those were much more real to him than Awsha¡¯s could ever be.

    <hr>

    When Sean returned home, he did not find Claire solemnly staring out the living room window as she had done most nights. Nor did he spy her out on the beach when he left Haven¡¯s home, which was another place she had often been found since her return to sobriety. So he could only assume that she was perhaps still in their bedroom, which was now in the cellar of the new home along with the servants¡¯ sleeping quarters. He sighed slightly as he crossed the living room and started down the stairs.

    Upon descending the cellar stairs, Sean was a little caught to find Claire in the middle portion of the cellar between the two bedrooms on either side of the main part of the room. She was dressed in nothing more than her undergarments, her wrists bound to the beam that supported the ceiling above them. She stood there resting her head against the beam, her cheek pressed to the wood that was just as cool as her pale skin. Next to her was the now open metal chest that they had normally kept in their bedroom closet for most of the nights that had passed since their London club had been burnt to the ground.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Sean swallowed a bit as he approached her, causing a slight tension to appear in her, though she did not look back at him just yet.

    From her spot bound there, her back still to him, she found her voice ¡°I know I hurt you. For ten years I continued to hurt you. Now, I need you to hurt me back. I need to feel that pain that I put you through¡± she whispered, still turned away and not able to look at him without being drowned in even more guilt every time.

    Sean swallowed a bit as he moved closer ¡°I thought the last ten years was about you not wanting to feel any more pain¡± he whispered, forcing back the urge to reach out to try and comfort her with that touch which used to be the one thing that could always bring her comfort.

    ¡°And you said it yourself before; feeling pain is one of the only things that remind us of what it was like to be human. Not feeling any pain for this last decade, that took away all of who I was. It took away that pain and that humanity that I need to feel again. I need you to make me feel it again, Sean. And I know I deserve the pain as much as I need it¡± she told him, nearly pleading with him then.

    Sean inherently understood her need, considering how badly he felt it himself just from nearly killing an enemy; when Claire had actually killed someone who had been her friend for all intents and purposes. And the fact that she felt like she had hurt Sean over and over for so long was sure to only deepen her desire to pay for her wrongs. It was true that Sean had forgiven her for those wrongs, but she needed to forgive herself. And if this was the only way, then he would do that for her as well.

    He sighed slightly as he gave her one more look of sadness before moving to retrieve a red-jeweled dagger from the box. He moved close to her and paused another moment from his place now towering above her tiny frame which was bound there before him so vulnerably ¡°Any time it¡¯s too much¡­¡± he stated softly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll never be too much¡± she returned weakly as she braced herself for the pain that she felt she deserved so badly.

    Knowing that denying her claim would be futile right then, Sean braced himself and moved in close to her, gently touching her bare shoulder for the first time in longer than he could remember. He allowed himself a moment of long held memories as his fingertips gently moved over her skin, causing another obvious bit of tension in her. Taking one more moment to indulge his own needs, he leaned down to gently kiss the place his fingers had just been caressing.

    ¡°Pain, Sean¡± she reminded him in a choked voice.

    Finally forcing back his long repressed desire to give her the complete opposite, Sean finally moved to brush her long beautiful locks off of her back, exposing more of her alabaster skin to him. Another moment before he moved his free hand to gently lower each of the straps of her translucent undershirt down off of her shoulders. One more pause before he finally lifted the dagger point to just barely kiss the skin that was exposed above that thin white material.

    ¡°Please, Sean¡± she whispered after he got lost another moment in his own desire for her.

    Her voice steeling his nerves, Sean finally gripped the dagger hilt more tightly and made himself pierce her pale flesh with the very tip of that deadly sharp blade. That of course caused the slightest gasp of pain from her as that first drop of blood broke the surface of her skin. Willing himself to continue to give her what she was sure she needed, he slowly dragged the tip of that blade further across her upper back as more of that powerful blood began slowly making its way from that long scratch and toward the thin material that still covered the main portion of her back.

    As she still voiced no protest, Sean began a second slice, this time lower, as his other hand moved to undo the laces at the back of her undershirt. Claire whimpered slightly at the feel of that second cut, and pressed herself more tightly to the beam, but she still made no move to stop him as he finished making that second bloody trail across her back while his other hand finished unlacing the undershirt and pushed the thin material away from her skin to save it from the growing drops of red crawling slowly down her back.

    Now that her entire back was exposed to him, Sean moved closer still, taking a place on his knees behind her. Though even he was not able to stop himself from pressing a gentle kiss to the small of her back above the waist band of her equally thin underwear. Claire tensed again at the feel of his lips against her skin, but made no protest as she simply waited for him to deliver more of that pain she had asked for.

    Sean braced himself again from that new position now kneeling so close behind her that his chest was nearly touching the back of her bare thighs. He then forced himself onward, finding it so much more difficult to inflict that pain on her tonight than it had been when they had done this sort of thing on a nightly basis at their club. After all, at that point in their lives, they were much more content with each other, as well as their kingly lover, that the pain didn¡¯t seem real to either of them then. Back then, there was so much more pleasure in their lives than there ever was pain. Now, it seemed that pain was the only thing either had felt in so long; and that somehow made it seem so much more hurtful to Sean to inflict even more on her, even though she had indeed asked him to.

    Steeling himself once more to do what she asked, Sean forced his way through many more bloody gashes across her back. Her whimpering grew louder with each cut, and her blood was so plentiful now that Sean had also had to discard his own shirt. Her blood now covered his chest and trailed down over her remaining undergarment, staining almost the entire back of it red by the time he had finished covering her with those bloody cuts, almost whimpering himself as the sound of her pain intensified.

    ¡°Claire¡± he finally whispered her name as she was now sobbing against the beam, her body shaking with the strength it required to remain standing ¡°please tell me this is enough¡± he added in the same whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯ll never be enough¡± she repeated through another pained sob as she felt another trail of blood start down her legs.

    ¡°Claire¡± he repeated her name, noting that she had lost so much blood that she likely wouldn¡¯t even heal from her injuries until she fed again. He shook his head and let the bloody dagger slide from his equally bloody fingers as he reached up to loosen her restraints.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough¡± she whimpered as he freed her. Though, the way she couldn¡¯t stop her body from sliding down the beam to fall to her knees upon being released from those leather straps belied her words.

    Knowing how much she could take better than she seemed to know it herself right then, Sean just gathered her shaking and bleeding body against his own, holding her as gently as he could. He then kissed her forehead as his own bloody tears slid down his cheeks to mix with hers as they held each other there in one another¡¯s arms for the first time in way too long.

 Chapter 29

    ~1730~

    Over the next five years, the pain of Claire¡¯s decade of addiction had at least faded enough for her and Sean to give the appearance of their lives having returned to normal once more. However, it was purely a guise they each adopted to avoid having their peers continuously question them about how they were faring in the years since their darkest period. They could force smiles and conversation when in the company of others, but when they were alone behind closed doors, things were still not as they used to be between them. It was still near every night that Claire wanted to feel that pain she still felt she deserved, even after this long.

    On this particular night, Haven had asked Sean to accompany him on a trip up the coast of their ever-growing settlement to help oversee the repairs on some homes that had not held up very well against the most recent earthquake. As Haven came to stand next to where Sean made some adjustments to the plans for the stronger, more resistant homes, he couldn¡¯t help catching the smell of Claire¡¯s blood on Sean; not to mention seeing the remaining melancholy that still saturated his childe¡¯s aura nearly every night.

    Sean muttered a curse under his breath as his pencil broke in his fingers. The sound made Haven return his attention from Sean¡¯s aura to his face as he raised a brow, ¡°Perhaps if you weren¡¯t pressing so hard,¡± he offered quietly.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have to remember that,¡± Sean mumbled with slight sarcasm as he attempted to locate another writing utensil from the bag he had brought with him.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come to me, but you¡¯ve apparently chosen not to. So I must ask, does she actually enjoy the pain?¡± Haven dared to broach the subject that had been bothering him for many nights now.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sean asked, as he quickly looked back up at Haven from where he had just retrieved another pencil from his bag.

    ¡°Does she enjoy the pain, the way she used to enjoy pleasure?¡± Haven repeated more firmly.

    ¡°What the hell kind of question is that?¡± Sean exclaimed, using anger to cover his shock at even being asked such a thing. After all, it wasn¡¯t like he or Claire had shared their nightly encounters with Haven, all things considered.

    ¡°I need to know, Sean,¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Really?¡± he scoffed, looking away with an angry shake of his head.

    ¡°If she is honestly enjoying the pain, rather than just wishing for you to punish her; It could be a sign of something worse, Sean,¡± he attempted to warn him, though gently.

    Sean was quiet for a long moment, biting back the first angry responses that immediately sprung to his mind before he finally settled on a reaction, ¡°Well if you¡¯re already spending so much time digging around in my head, then I really don¡¯t need to answer you, do I?¡±

    Not denying the accusation, Haven was quiet for only a moment before responding, ¡°So, she does still feel it as pain, not pleasure.¡±

    Sean looked back at him with further disbelief that not only had Haven not denied violating his mind, he appeared to be continuing to do so in order to seek the answers Sean was refusing to vocalize. ¡°You asking me or telling me?¡± he retorted angrily, and then added, ¡°Well are you getting pleasure from ripping things out of my mind then?¡±

    ¡°No, Sean, I¡¯m not. But if you will not answer me, then that¡¯s the choice you leave me with,¡± Haven stated in the same even tone.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to answer you! It¡¯s none of¡­¡± Sean began, only to have Haven cut him off.

    ¡°There is a very real reason this has been concerning me, Sean,¡± Haven insisted.

    Sean just scoffed again, ¡°Not sure how what me and Claire do or don¡¯t do in the privacy of our own home really concerns you.¡±

    ¡°Because Sean, if she was indeed taking pleasure from this pain, it could mean something very, very tragic,¡± Haven attempted to explain. ¡°But it appears that at least, from your perspective, the pain is still pain to her. And though that is worrisome; it would be much, much worse if she had twisted it to pleasure inside her head.¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about, Haven?¡± Sean¡¯s worry over Claire forced him look past his anger in order to try to understand what Haven¡¯s goal in this conversation even had been.

    ¡°If she starts to see pain as pleasure, it could be a sign of her turning,¡± Haven stated quietly.

    ¡°Turning? Turning to what?¡± Sean asked, trying to keep his tone even, as impossible as that was when it came to any fears of something ¡®tragic¡¯ happening to Claire.

    ¡°Antitribu: The opposite of us. And us being the most human of the Kindred, I¡¯m sure you can imagine what the opposite of us would be,¡± Haven informed in the same soft tone.

    ¡°How could she turn into something else?¡± Sean asked fearfully ¡°it¡¯s been 132 years.¡±

    ¡°132 years since the two of you have been truly human. It¡¯s actually more likely to lose your humanity as you get older, and start forgetting what it even meant to be human. The struggle against the Beast is eternal, Sean. You can never forget that; and never let Claire forget that,¡± he told him in the same hushed tone as he slowly moved away to survey the servants working nearby.

    <hr>

    Back in front of Haven¡¯s home, Claire somberly moved toward the docks to begin sorting through another night¡¯s shipment that had arrived shortly before dusk. However, when she reached the docks, she was a bit thrown that even though the ship had arrived a few hours earlier now, there still had not seemed to be any unloading done yet. She furrowed her brow and walked out onto the still empty dock, her senses immediately catching the smell of blood drifting from the ship.

    Bracing herself, she moved more quickly up the gangplank to discover the source of the smell, which just grew stronger with each step. It was only moments after stepping onto the deck that she caught sight of the first crew member¡¯s body. She gasped a bit and moved more quickly to soon find several other bodies littering the ship. All bore bloody fang marks to announce that the attacks had started up again with a vengeance. And this time, the attacks were not merely aimed at unsuspecting settlers in homes dotting the coast, but literally right at Haven¡¯s doorstep¡­ and perpetrated against his own employees.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Attempting to compose herself long enough to make her way back off of the ship, she then caught the sound of a woman whimpering somewhere below deck. Immediate tension and worry filled her as she turned to hurry down toward the cargo hold where the sound seemed to be coming from. As she entered the hold, she adjusted her vision to find the source of the pained sobs.

    She quickly moved to find Haven¡¯s favorite servant in years of late: the statuesque blue-eyed, red haired beauty, Deborah. She was curled into a heap behind a pile of crates, her body beaten and bloody, and her clothes having been forcefully ripped from her beautiful body and strewn about the hold around her.

    ¡°Deborah?¡± Claire choked the girl¡¯s name as she quickly moved to her side.

    She jumped at the sound of Claire¡¯s voice, having been so traumatized that she hadn¡¯t even noticed Claire¡¯s arrival from the broken heap she had been curled into there on the floor of the hold ¡°Claire?¡± she managed through a choked sob as her pale blue eyes fell on the other woman with a barely noticeable trace of relief.

    ¡°What¡­My god, what happened, Deborah?¡± Claire asked, trying to force her own emotions into check as she doubted her own upset would do the young girl any good.

    ¡°I came to see why they hadn¡¯t started unloading the ship yet, and they were still here on the ship. They were killing everyone. I tried to run, but they caught me¡± she whimpered.

    ¡°Vampires killed all the crew, but left you here?¡± Claire asked, trying to make sense of why on earth they would leave the girl alive after so relentlessly slaughtering every crew member on board.

    ¡°They knew I was a ghoul, and it wasn¡¯t hard for them to figure out whose I was¡± she sobbed again.

    ¡°They left you alive because you¡¯re Haven¡¯s servant?¡± Claire shook her head, still trying to make sense of any of it.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to kill me. They wanted to hurt me. To warn Haven¡± she explained as another sob wracked her body as Claire took off her long coat to cover the girl with.

    ¡°It was vampires though that¡­hurt you?¡± Claire asked, as she shook her head.

    ¡°They did more than hurt me¡± Deborah sobbed again as she pulled the coat tightly around her shaking body.

    ¡°You mean they¡­?¡± Claire swallowed hard at the thought. The only response that Deborah could offer was barely a nod to confirm what had been done to her ¡°vampires did something like that?¡± Claire choked out. It was not that she wanted to sound as though she doubted the girl¡¯s claim, which she did not. But it literally made no sense to her that any Kindred would choose that way to hurt someone; as they had so many more efficient and deadly ways to hurt mortals had they wanted to. Not to mention that their desires usually only included the blood of their victims, not their bodies.

    <hr>

    After leading Deborah back to Haven¡¯s house and trying to get her as cleaned up and calm as she could, Claire sat there with her on Haven¡¯s couch as the girl quietly sobbed in her arms. Claire continuously watched the clock, hoping upon hope that Haven would return soon.

    Finally, after nearly an hour of not being able to do much more than weep, Deborah found her voice once more ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they did what they did¡± she choked out.

    ¡°Neither do I, sweetheart¡± Claire whispered, biting back her own sadness ¡°I¡¯ve never known any vampires to want to do that, instead of just¡­ what they did to the rest of the crew. I mean, I could see them feeding on you ¡®til you nearly lost your life; something like that. That still would¡¯ve served as a warning to Haven if that¡¯s what they truly wanted to do. But to¡­¡± Claire just shook her head.

    ¡°How could anybody do that to someone?¡± Deborah choked on more tears, ¡°I¡¯d rather they fed on me, or even killed me. But to hurt me like this¡­It just hurt so bad¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t say more as another sob forced her to curl more tightly against where Claire held her, finding herself truly shaken by the girl¡¯s words in more ways than one.

    <hr>

    Once Sean and Haven returned home, the hour was already nearing three. Claire had the unfortunate task of telling them that not only had the attacks started again, but now they were much nearer, and much, much more vicious as well as personal. After leaving Haven to try and comfort Deborah, if such a thing were possible, Sean and Claire returned to their own home in relative silence.

    Upon entering the house, Claire took a sad seat on the couch while Sean paused a moment and then took his seat on the nearby chair. After another moment of silence, Claire finally spoke again, interrupting the distraction both seemed to be suffering that night ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why any Kindred would¡­ would rape a girl. How does that make any sense?¡± she asked as she shook her head hopelessly.

    ¡°I think they just wanted to do as much damage as possible. And doing that would be even more damaging than just feeding on her or even killing her¡± Sean posited his own theory ¡°I think it was simply about being as cruel as possible; making her pain last as long as possible¡± he added nearly inaudibly.

    Claire flinched a bit at those words before she found her own voice ¡°what are we even dealing with here? It¡¯s not just vampires in bloodlust. This is personal; and it¡¯s not just violent. It¡¯s evil¡± she added as her voice broke.

    Sean was quiet a moment, somehow relieved that Claire was so upset by the night¡¯s events. At least that showed that she still felt that girl¡¯s pain as actual pain, and found no joy in it, as Haven had worried just that night.

    Sean then spoke up again ¡°back when I first told Haven about the beginning of Minna¡¯s prophecy, he told me what he thinks serpent means¡± he began.

    Claire looked over at him quickly, the reminder of that prophecy that had still not come to pass jolting her a bit ¡°what did he say it means?¡± she urged him to continue.

    Sean took a moment to share with her the warnings that had haunted him for all the years since Haven had originally told him of his suspicions about who or what this serpent really was ¡°Haven said that serpents, snakes¡± he swallowed slightly as his mind moved to another even more upsetting part of the prophecy ¡°that those are nicknames for a kind of Kindred called a Setite¡± he had to take a moment to decide whether he wanted to add even more worries to Claire¡¯s already overburdened soul.

    ¡°Ok, so what did he say about them?¡± she pressed ¡°what does he think they really want?¡±

    Taking another moment, Sean answered ¡°corruption; that¡¯s all they want above all else. They seek to subvert and destroy whatever is good, noble, safe or beautiful within both Kindred and mortal society. It¡¯s the only thing they care about. All they want is to destroy and corrupt everything around them. And that¡¯s not even the worst part¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°It gets worse?¡± Claire returned shakily.

    ¡°Haven believes that this serpent is at least a century old; and he told me that nearly thirty years ago, so¡­¡± Sean then shook his head and pushed himself onward ¡°and he said that they have even more terrifying powers than Lissa¡¯s clan. Which makes them a lot more dangerous than any member of our clan, including Haven¡± he finished as his voice dropped to an even lower volume.

    Claire was silenced for more than a moment ¡°he told you all this thirty years ago?¡±

    ¡°The attacks stopped though. I thought¡­ hoped, that I wouldn¡¯t need to make you worry even more. I hoped we were done with him and he left after we killed off so many of those working toward his ends. But apparently not. He was just rebuilding¡± Sean added with defeat.

    ¡°And now it¡¯s gotten so much worse¡± Claire added in her own near whisper.

    She then took another long moment to stare at the floor as Sean watched her. She finally stood and looked over at her husband, her sadness apparent. Before Sean could offer any words of his own, she moved to the chair with him, curling herself into his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. Shocked by her motions, Sean nevertheless immediately moved to return her embrace.

    The only explanation Claire could then offer was ¡°I think I¡¯ve finally had enough pain, after all.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Even though over an hour had passed since sunset the next evening, Haven had not left his bed yet. Upon him waking, Deborah had immediately curled into his arms, clinging to him desperately. Over an hour later, the girl was still in the same state, unable to even comprehend releasing Haven from her grasp. Though it was true that Haven was a male Kindred, like her attackers had been, that bond she had to him made it impossible for her not to still look to him for comfort, despite how terrified she now understandably was of nearly any other male vampire.

    As Deborah most likely would never fully recover from what had happened to her, Haven found himself having to ask a question that he had also been considering since discovering what had been done to her and the state it had left her in ¡°Deborah?¡± he whispered her name quietly from where he still held her atop the bed. As her only response was clinging to him more tightly, he spoke again, ¡°I promise to do everything I can to find whoever did this and make them pay, dearly. But until that happens, I need to know if there¡¯s anything else I can do; to help you,¡± he added quietly as he gently kissed her light red locks.

    That was when she finally turned her pale blue eyes up to meet his own, ¡°Like... what?¡± she managed, though her words were choked as she had been sobbing nearly nonstop for all of the previous day and night.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t normally consider this for any reason but upholding the Masquerade,¡± he began softly, ¡°but if it¡¯s what you need me to do; if it¡¯s the only thing that will help you go on,¡± he sighed softly ¡°I can make you forget,¡± he offered nearly inaudibly.

    ¡°Forget?¡± she asked with some combination of shock and hope.

    Though before he could offer any further explanation to her, a light knock came at the door of his chambers. ¡°Yes?¡± Haven asked with another sigh another servant of his slowly pushed the door open.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone here to see you,¡± the young fair-haired boy of only twenty or so informed. He then regretfully moved his eyes to where Deborah was wiping at her pale and reddened tear streaked cheek yet again.

    ¡°Someone who has to see me tonight?¡± Haven replied with a trace of annoyance at the interruption.

    ¡°She said she needs to present herself to you?¡± the young attractive male servant offered the only explanation he had been given.

    Haven sighed again as he looked back at Deborah. She only pulled the covers up more protectively around her, eyes down. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long,¡± Haven told her apologetically as he finally moved from the bed to follow his other servant from the room. As Haven followed the young man down the hall, he added, ¡°so another female Kindred? Did she happen to say what she was, Devon?¡±

    ¡°What she was?¡± Devon returned as he looked back at Haven questioningly.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Haven sighed again as they started down the steps. As they passed, Awsha couldn¡¯t help peeking her head out from her own chambers.

    ¡°We have company?¡± she asked Haven quietly.

    ¡°Another new Kindred apparently,¡± Haven returned, though distractedly.

    ¡°What kind?¡± Awsha returned with a cautious curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I need to go find out. But she¡¯s presenting herself to me, so that should narrow it down,¡± he added as he paused only momentarily at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°She? It¡¯s a female?¡± Awsha scowled slightly.

    ¡°Yes fifty percent of us do come in that particular form,¡± Haven returned with a slight smirk back at Awsha before moving down the stairs.

    When Haven did make his way to the living room, he was thrown a moment by the fact that not only was it a female, but it was a fairly attractive female at that. Though it wasn¡¯t that startling to find many Kindred attractive, as their sires apparently had found them so. His only worry was what difficulties having yet another attractive young female Kindred on hand would be likely to present, considering others in his acquaintance.

    When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he found her looking around the room, taking in her surroundings. She stood at about 5¡¯8¡± with light blonde waist-length locks and wide blue eyes. She was dressed in much the manner of the rare bands of gypsies that moved about through the landscape of the new world offering their wares and entertainment for quite a bit more than such things actually seemed to be worth in most cases. Though her light complexion did not read ¡®gypsy¡¯ as her clothing had, so it was an odd juxtaposition.

    ¡°Prince Haven?¡± she greeted him with a smile and a slight curtsy as he stepped into the room.

    ¡°Evening,¡± Haven responded as he continued to study her with a fixed expression.

    ¡°Glad to make your acquaintance, and announce myself, of course,¡± she added politely.

    ¡°You know my name¡­¡± he urged pointedly, his eyes narrowing at the fact of her appearance as well as her aura, which was nearly unreadable, and literally without much hue at all.

    ¡°The people who raised me, they just called me Taylor. I helped with the upkeep of their clothing and costumes of course,¡± she added with a small smile, as she tried not to react to the suspicion that Haven seemed to adopt as he watched her.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°And you are here presenting yourself, which would imply a desire to uphold Camarilla laws,¡± he stated as he continued to study her.

    ¡°Well, of course. It¡¯s a Camarilla territory,¡± Taylor added with another sweet smile.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not normally Camarilla, are you?¡± he stated as he took a seat in the living chair and gestured for her to take one on the nearby sofa.

    ¡°This is the first official territory I came to for miles,¡± she attempted to explain as she took the seat. ¡°I¡¯ve moved around all my life, so it never really mattered before,¡± she stated in the same soft, smiling tone.

    ¡°With the gypsies?¡± Haven supplied the answer he had already suspected.

    ¡°They don¡¯t particularly like that term,¡± Taylor returned, though kept her volume low.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t particularly look like you were born to them,¡± Haven responded, not reacting to the rest of her statement.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m from the colonies originally. The Romani took me in when I was very young, after my family¡­ was gone,¡± she added, keeping her voice even as she could.

    ¡°And your sire? Was he or she a colonist or a¡­ Romani?¡± he corrected his earlier phrasing.

    ¡°That is a very good question,¡± Taylor returned, casting her eyes downwards as though hurt.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re claiming to be a Caitiff, are you?¡± Haven responded, his own voice not losing much of its suspicion yet.

    ¡°Caitiff?¡± Taylor returned innocently.

    ¡°Clanless,¡± Haven returned, ¡°an orphan,¡± he added, ¡°in both the human and Kindred sense, apparently,¡± he added pointedly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been particularly unlucky,¡± Taylor responded with another look downwards.

    ¡°Well, dear girl, your luck may be changing, as I would almost be willing to bet on you being a Ravnos,¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°Ravnos?¡± Taylor repeated, though there was a brief flash in that otherwise completely unreadable aura of hers.

    ¡°Your clan. Your sire¡¯s clan,¡± Haven replied with the slightest trace of coolness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you think that¡¯s a good thing¡± Taylor replied with apparent wariness.

    ¡°Ravnos aren¡¯t generally Camarilla,¡± Haven returned flatly.

    ¡°But can¡¯t any Kindred be Camarilla if they just follow your laws?¡± she stated with some mix of innocence and guile, if such an unholy pairing could exist at once.

    ¡°I guess that is what we shall find out,¡± Haven told her with the same coolness as he stood once more.

    ¡°You already seem like you¡¯re having a little trouble trusting me, though,¡± she dared.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Prince whose territory has been suffering quite bloody attacks in recent nights. Trust will need to be earned,¡± he told her bluntly.

    ¡°Well, then I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯ll have to do,¡± she stated with an attempt at confidence as she also stood.

    ¡°Hiding your aura from me is not a good place to start. Just so you know,¡± he stated plainly before moving back up the stairs once more, leaving her with that slight warning.

    A moment after Haven ascended the stairs to return to Deborah¡¯s side, Awsha glanced after him Her curiosity then drew her to the stairs as well. She reached the bottom of the staircase just as Taylor was approaching the front door again with a slight sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re the new Kindred?¡± Awsha greeted her as she let her dark eyes move over the girl¡¯s frame.

    ¡°I suppose that would be me,¡± Taylor agreed, making a half-hearted attempt at a smile as she turned at the sound of Awsha¡¯s voice. She then added, ¡°Taylor,¡± she then reached out her hand, ¡°but I think I¡¯ve somehow already made a bad impression,¡± she attempted conversationally while still warily watching Awsha herself.

    ¡°On Haven?¡± Awsha replied, though did move to just as warily take the girl¡¯s hand, ¡°Usually he saves most of his scowls for¡­others,¡± Awsha stated as she released Taylor¡¯s hand once again.

    ¡°He thinks I was trying to hide something, I guess,¡± Taylor returned with an innocent shrug of her shoulders.

    That was when Awsha gave her a questioning look, ¡°Kind of hard to hide anything from Haven, considering,¡± Awsha replied. Then upon considering the girl¡¯s words, she readjusted her own vision. ¡°Ok, that is odd,¡± Awsha said as she continued to look at Taylor with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Something¡¯s odd?¡± Taylor asked with the same innocent tone.

    ¡°Your aura, it¡¯s like, not really there. I mean it is, but¡­ That¡¯s just strange,¡± Awsha repeated again.

    ¡°My aura?¡± Taylor swallowed a bit, ¡°Oddly, Haven mentioned that too,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s like there¡¯s nothing there. Like it¡¯s been erased or something,¡± Awsha returned as she continued to look at the girl questioningly.

    ¡°Ok. I guess that¡¯s unusual?¡± Taylor replied in the same tone. As Awsha said nothing more but continued to try and focus on any color at all appearing in the girl¡¯s aura. Taylor spoke up again then, ¡°He accused me of hiding it from him,¡± she repeated Haven¡¯s words as she watched Awsha closely for any reaction to that.

    ¡°Are you hiding it from him?¡± Awsha asked as she returned her attention to the girl¡¯s pale blue eyes.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t exactly be a good way to endear myself to my new Prince, now would it?¡± was Taylor¡¯s only response, which was somehow not a denial or a confirmation of the accusation.

    That¡¯s when Awsha couldn¡¯t help scoffing, ¡°Oh darling don¡¯t even bother trying. I myself have been trying to endear myself to him for almost sixty years,¡± she informed wryly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize he had been Prince here that long,¡± Taylor responded.

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t. But I¡¯ve been with him since before he ever even came to our lovely home here,¡± Awsha informed.

    ¡°You were his companion even before he became Prince?¡± Taylor returned as she gave Awsha another head to toe look, as if she suddenly found her much more interesting than the slight pull any mortals or younger Kindred already felt in Awsha¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Yes. Haven is actually the one who made me; all the way back in 1672,¡± Awsha returned though her tone was rather flat.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Prince¡¯s childe?¡± Taylor reiterated, suddenly seeming much, much more interested after all.

    ¡°And like I said; he barely trusts me most nights. So don¡¯t feel too bad if he¡¯s a bit slow to trust the new girl too,¡± Awsha replied with what almost passed as a reassurance.

    That was when Taylor offered another smile as she moved to take Awsha¡¯s arm, ¡°Then I guess that could make you my new best friend,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about that gorgeous dress you¡¯re wearing,¡± she added with another smile.

    ¡°Or we could talk about how you can make your aura look like that,¡± Awsha returned, though allowed her own smile.

    ¡°You show me yours, and I¡¯ll show you mine,¡± Taylor added with another chuckle as the two began heading up the staircase together once more.

 Chapter 31

    When Sean and Claire had awoken that same evening neither of them appeared to have the energy or motivation to leave their bed very quickly. This was most likely caused by not only the very real threat of having an extremely dangerous enemy who seemingly outmatched they and those close to them, but also due to the continued strain of their still not completely restored relationship. Claire awoke and didn¡¯t show much more desire to do anything other than lock her green eyes on the wall as she remained lying on her side, her back to Sean, her fingers continuing to tightly clutch at the pillow beneath her head. Sean too remained rather still, lying on his back next to her, his eyes on the ceiling above.

    After several excruciatingly long minutes, Sean finally allowed a nearly inaudible sigh as he let himself turn his head toward her, where she still had not attempted to move or even speak since waking either. Sean attempted to come up with anything he could say in response to the fact that nearly all of their interactions since her return to the waking world were those nights of her asking for him to continue to punish her for her crimes. Then there were her words the night before, when she had claimed she no longer wanted any more pain after being confronted with the very real pain of what had been done to Deborah.

    Even though she had voiced a desire to open the door for them to have a different sort of interaction again now; Sean was still finding it rather difficult to find any words to speak to her. After all, she was not the only one who was suffering from a horrendous guilt over her own actions. Of course, she had no knowledge of Sean¡¯s guilt, still.

    They had been lying there for nearly half an hour since waking; Sean still not able to find words and Claire not seeming to have any more of her own either. Words failing him, Sean decided that perhaps actions would speak louder and help them at least begin to repair a love so rare that no one could ever understand what they had except one another.

    He finally rolled onto his side to face where Claire still lay with her back to him. Of course, feeling him move closer did do well to make her entire body tense once again. After all, it had been a decade and a half since the two had any real contact outside of the pain she asked him to inflict on her, and that ever so short embrace last night when she had made her decision to end the sadomasochistic encounters that had been all they had shared at all for five long years now.

    Sean gently moved his hand up to brush her long locks away from her neck and back above where she was dressed only in a thin nightgown. Of course, that touch only caused another wave of tension in her. Biting back another sigh, he moved closer to slide his arms around her, kissing the back of her head as he pulled her close against the rest of his body in the gentle embrace. He waited several long moments for that tension to hopefully leave her tiny frame at the feel of his arms around her again, though it appeared to be going nowhere soon.

    As Sean seemed determined not to release her from that gentle grip, Claire finally managed to force her voice to work, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how you could ever forgive me for leaving you to mourn her all alone¡­ and for so long¡± she whispered, eyes still glued to the wall next to their bed.

    More than a bit relieved at hearing her voice at last, Sean responded, ¡°Not forgiving you would mean not ever being able to have you back again. And I can¡¯t spend another second without having you back, Claire. It¡¯s killing me. I need you back. So I need to forgive you. And I do,¡± he assured as he dared to place the gentlest of kisses against her pale neck. ¡°So now, please let me have you back,¡± he added, his voice breaking slightly.

    Claire sniffled slightly as she slowly, shakily rolled to her back to look up into his face which was so near to hers now. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you, Sean,¡± she whispered as she gently brought her fingers up to touch his cheek, ¡°and I don¡¯t have any idea why or how you can still love me; after all of this,¡± she added with another sniffle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even comprehend that question, Claire. I can¡¯t comprehend not loving you. It¡¯s my natural state. It¡¯s more natural to me than breathing, literally,¡± he added with a slight smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be anything other than in love with you. There is no other way I could ever be,¡± he assured her as he finally moved to accent his words by covering her lips with his own for the first time in the last decade and a half of their long lives together.

    <hr>

    Taylor and Awsha had spent most of the evening going through Awsha¡¯s extensive wardrobe that she had pilfered from various shipments over the years. They spent much of their time discussing the clothing itself, considering the reason Taylor had even received her name. Eventually though, the conversation moved to discussing the people who had raised the blonde who appeared to be barely twenty.

    ¡°So they took you in when you were still a child?¡± Awsha questioned as the two now lay across the bed. Taylor had since chosen to don one of Awsha¡¯s fancier blood red dresses, rather than the much more modest attire she had arrived in.

    ¡°Yes, I traveled with them for a long time. But now that I¡¯m¡­ this,¡± Taylor decided on, ¡°it¡¯s much harder to keep traveling constantly. And this happened to be the nearest territory to where I found myself in recent nights,¡± Taylor stated quietly.

    ¡°So you were embraced recently?¡± Awsha returned as she looked down at where Taylor lay across the bed on her back, while Awsha lay on her stomach, propped on her elbows.

    ¡°Recently enough,¡± Taylor returned with another wry smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s fairly vague,¡± Awsha smiled as she made another attempt to read the girl¡¯s aura, with no luck.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my favorite subject. I was left to become this alone. My sire didn¡¯t exactly spend any time explaining what I was, or even sticking around for that matter,¡± Taylor replied, eyes down.

    ¡°Did your sire at least stay to get you through the frenzy?¡± Awsha returned warily.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Taylor swallowed slightly, ¡°which is another reason why I was a bit less welcome with the Romani after¡­ that,¡± she finished quietly.

    ¡°So you killed someone?¡± Awsha returned with a look down of her own.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing at the time. Not that that really made a difference to the rest of my so-called family,¡± Taylor admitted in the same quiet tone, eyes still averted. She then looked over at Awsha worriedly, ¡°Is that going to get me sent away now?¡±

    Awsha allowed a slight scoff, ¡°I doubt it. Considering, I heard that Claire killed someone when she was made; not to mention another slightly similar incident recently,¡± she added more quietly. ¡°And then there was Sean, who frenzied much more recently than his embrace and almost killed someone,¡± Awsha added with a trace of remaining bitterness.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Sean and Claire?¡± Taylor looked up at her questioningly.

    ¡°Sean is my clan Primogen,¡± Awsha gave the extremely abbreviated explanation,¡°and Claire¡¯s his wife. And Haven never sent either of them away. So, he¡¯d have to be a bit of a hypocrite to send you away for something you did before even coming here. Wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Awsha assured.

    ¡°I sense you have some issues with your sire-slash-Prince,¡± Taylor dared with a knowing smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it,¡± Awsha agreed, though her eyes were also averted now.

    ¡°Do tell. I¡¯ve been starved for conversation trying to get here without being burnt to a crisp,¡± Taylor prodded with another charming smile toward Awsha as she turned to prop herself up on her elbows as well, moving even closer to Awsha to hear her story.

    ¡°You really want to hear my life story?¡± Awsha questioned with a bit of surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess living in a castle¡­ more or less,¡± Taylor smiled. ¡°Much more interesting than my story of woe, abandonment and misfortune,¡± she assured as she gently nudged Awsha with her shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like much of a princess,¡± Awsha mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Taylor offered another smile.

    ¡°And as for woe, abandonment and misfortune; I¡¯ve had quite a bit of that myself, despite all appearances,¡± Awsha added as she pointedly looked about her lush surroundings.

    ¡°Sounds more and more interesting,¡± Taylor smiled again as she moved closer still.

    Seeing as Awsha was also a bit starved for company more often than not, she easily gave in to an attempt at swaying at least one person to possibly see her as more than the villain of the story. ¡°Less than a year after I was embraced by Haven, I had a bit of a tryst with Sean. They¡¯ve all been rather upset at me since then,¡± Awsha added quietly.

    ¡°Sean, the Primogen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Primogen¡­ and Claire¡¯s husband,¡± Awsha added pointedly.

    Taylor smirked at that before offering a response, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this Sean was the Toreador Primogen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Awsha asked as she gave Taylor another questioning look at that particular comment.

    ¡°I was under the impression that Toreadors were¡­ a little less properly behaved than most folks,¡± Taylor attempted, editing her comment as Awsha and their Prince were of that same clan.

    Awsha couldn¡¯t help a slight laugh, ¡°It depends on your definition of proper behavior. We are the least likely to rip people¡¯s throats out, if that¡¯s the kind of proper behavior you mean.¡±

    ¡°I was actually referring to more libidinous behavior,¡± Taylor smirked once more, ¡°considering your clan¡¯s nickname, I didn¡¯t think respecting marriage vows would have been that high on any of your lists,¡± Taylor added with her own chuckle.

    Awsha just scoffed, "Exactly,¡± she then shook her head. ¡°And the worst part is that Sean and Claire, they have an open fucking marriage. None of it makes any sense,¡± Awsha just shook her head.

    ¡°Sounds like somebody¡¯s still carrying a torch,¡± Taylor interpreted easily.

    Awsha just scoffed, ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t seen Sean,¡± she mumbled as she toyed with a loose thread on the blanket below them.

    ¡°You could always try sleeping with his wife too. Maybe she just feels left out,¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t help a slight giggle.

    Awsha simply rolled her eyes, ¡°I seriously doubt Claire has any desire anywhere in her being to crawl into bed with me,¡± she assured.

    ¡°Well, have you tried seducing her?¡± Taylor asked, her eyes moving over Awsha to accent her slightly sultry tone.

    Awsha was a bit caught by the look Taylor had given her, but quickly moved on, ¡°Trust me. There is no word to describe how much Claire hates me,¡± she informed.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a Toreador. Isn¡¯t it kind of impossible for most people to resist you at all?¡± Taylor continued in the same tone, running a fingertip down Awsha¡¯s arm to accent the statement.

    Awsha¡¯s eyes moved to the girl¡¯s hand before moving her eyes back to Taylor¡¯s pretty face with intrigue, ¡°You saying that¡¯s your opinion too?¡± she added with her own smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say that the idea of being with a princess is too off-putting,¡± Taylor returned with another grin.

    ¡°You do know that being Haven¡¯s childe doesn¡¯t actually make me a princess?¡± Awsha replied, though turned to face the fair-haired beauty, letting her own eyes move to the swell of the other girl¡¯s breasts above the corset that was built into the dress that she had changed into earlier in the evening.

    ¡°That somehow doesn¡¯t seem to be affecting my opinion,¡± Taylor assured with a slight biting of her lip.

    Awsha paused for only a moment, ¡°Maybe your sire was actually a Toreador too. Most other Kindred don¡¯t seem very interested in¡­ seduction,¡± Awsha added, her own tone becoming slightly sultry.

    ¡°Or maybe you really are that hard to resist,¡± Taylor told her as she boldly reached up to lightly run a fingertip over the swell of Awsha¡¯s breast above the equally tight corset she wore.

    ¡°Well, despite what my dear sire might think; it could be very interesting to have some new blood around here,¡± Awsha returned as she reached up to slowly begin undoing the laces of her own corset.

    ¡°I think we really may become the best of friends,¡± Taylor returned as she moved her hands to the laces of her dress then as well.

    ¡°Just friends?¡± Awsha replied as she finished pulling the laces loose and gently tugged away the material to expose her breasts.

    That was when Taylor smirked again, before pulling the dress down around her hips, kicking it to the floor as she crawled across the bed toward Awsha, now merely clad in her undergarments. ¡°Ask me again in an hour,¡± she teased before pushing Awsha to her back, following to lay across her, covering her lips with her own.

    ¡°Only an hour?¡± Awsha smiled as Taylor ended the kiss long enough to finish helping Awsha the rest of the way out of her own clothing.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to see,¡± Taylor allowed another laugh before ridding herself of the last of her clothing before pulling Awsha across her body and covering her mouth once more.

    <hr>

    It was indeed over an hour before Taylor and Awsha finally ended their encounter and now lay entangled together across the bed. After a few more moments of recovering and allowing their bodies to cool again, Awsha looked over at the blonde beauty beside her. She shook her head again as that aura was still completely unreadable to her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Taylor asked as she smiled up at where Awsha looked down at her.

    ¡°Seriously, how do you do that?¡±

    ¡°The thing with my tongue?¡± Taylor asked innocently.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Awsha smirked. ¡°I mean how come I can¡¯t read your aura? I¡¯m way older than you. And Haven¡¯s way older than me. And he can¡¯t seem to either,¡± Awsha pressed, quite curious about how a Kindred so young could ever hide her aura from her elders. Usually the only time Awsha had ever had trouble reading any aura was with Haven and, on occasion, Sean.

    ¡°The Romani are entertainers. Entertainment is all illusion, isn¡¯t it?¡± Taylor offered as her only explanation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow,¡± Awsha admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯m very good at creating illusions. Even the illusion that there are no colors in my aura. It¡¯s quite useful when you never know who your enemies might be,¡± she added softly.

    Awsha was a bit thrown by hearing about an ability that none of her own kind ever possessed or even mentioned before as far as she could recall ¡°what kind of illusions?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°Just about any kind I want,¡± Taylor smiled up at her. But before Awsha could pose any more questions, Taylor moved to cover her lips again, putting a definitive end to that conversation; at least for the moment, anyway.

 Chapter 32

    Over the next few weeks Haven took a much more militant approach to finding and dealing with the culprits behind the slaughter on his ship and the even more heinous attack against Deborah. Each night various members of the clans controlled by his seven Primogen would go hunting for the villains in question, literally turning over every lead possible in the hopes of finding the head of the snake, so to speak. The other Kindred who were participating in tonight¡¯s blood hunt had left to do just that when Sean was now getting up from his seat after that night¡¯s meeting.

    ¡°Stay a moment, won¡¯t you Sean?¡± Haven spoke just as Sean was about to stand.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be sending out whatever members of our clan actually want to go on the hunt?¡± Sean asked as he sat again, his eyes moving questioningly to his sire.

    ¡°Neither Awsha nor Claire are going on the hunt; so I¡¯m pretty sure the other Primogen would be more than happy to take charge of organizing any other so inclined members of our clan¡± Haven told him simply.

    ¡°Ok, so you needed to talk to me about something else then?¡± Sean returned, still a little upset by a few of Haven¡¯s actions in the nights since Claire¡¯s forced sobriety began, despite knowing that they were for the greater good.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled Claire¡¯s blood on you since the attack on the ship¡± Haven stated as he reached for his previously forgotten drink.

    ¡°You do realize normal people don¡¯t start conversations with comments about the smell of blood¡± Sean returned with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°And when was the last time ¡®normal¡¯ applied to any of us?¡± Haven smirked, but moved on before Sean could offer any other response ¡°so, the nightly punishments have finally ceased, yet you still seem somehow less than content¡± Haven broached the subject as he took another sip.

    ¡°What? You still think she¡¯s turning antitribu?¡± Sean asked with a shake of his head, eyes downward.

    ¡°Not unless there¡¯s some new reason to believe so¡± Haven replied with a bit of wariness as he studied Sean¡¯s aura.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s not¡± Sean assured ¡°so is that all then?¡±

    ¡°And you wonder why I am sensing discontent?¡± Haven replied plainly.

    ¡°Sensing, huh?¡± Sean mumbled.

    ¡°Sean, we were friends before I was ever your Prince. I¡¯d honestly just like to know how well the restoration of your previous relationship is going, all things considered¡± Haven assured.

    Sean sighed with a bit of defeat before giving into supplying any information ¡°she lets me kiss her goodnight now and hold her while we sleep¡± Sean admitted with a sad shrug.

    ¡°Both good things¡± Haven agreed.

    ¡°I suppose¡± Sean stated in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°So which of you is keeping the other at a distance, still? Or is it mutual?¡± Haven continued.

    ¡°Believe me, I want to be with her like we used to¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice simply trailed off.

    ¡°But?¡± Haven returned quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have bigger problems to worry about, Haven?¡± Sean retorted with obvious discomfort.

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t get past your own guilt either?¡± Haven sighed softly.

    ¡°Well, you made it pretty obvious that you¡¯re not thrilled with what caused ¡®my guilt¡¯ either¡± Sean stated in a near mumble.

    ¡°Just having trouble understanding how that even came about myself, I guess¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Yeah. That makes two of us¡± Sean whispered, forcing back emotion.

    Haven was quiet for a long moment before adding ¡°well, if it¡¯s any consolation or peace of mind, Awsha has found herself a new beautiful blonde-haired, blue-eyed distraction¡± Haven informed, watching Sean¡¯s aura closely for any reaction.

    ¡°You mean, other than you?¡± Sean scoffed with an attempt at a smirk.

    ¡°She does have her tastes, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Haven allowed a smile, troubled though it was.

    ¡°She knows you prefer redheads, right?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help the slight jab.

    ¡°Well, my current favorite redhead has been distracted herself as of late¡± Haven added sadly as he took another long sip.

    ¡°Deborah told Claire it was meant to be a warning; for you¡± Sean had to mention.

    ¡°Trying to pass that guilt around, are we?¡± Haven returned in an even quieter tone.

    ¡°No¡± Sean attempted ¡°I just mean that whoever this serpent is, he is definitely trying to send you a very unpleasant message. Are you sure you have no idea who he is? I mean, you¡¯ve been around a long time. Maybe you actually do know him.¡±

    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t recall ever having met any Setite at all. Then again, I am nearly three hundred years old, so¡­¡± Haven simply shrugged with a bit of helplessness.

    ¡°And we¡¯re sure that he¡¯s one of these Setites?¡± Sean added a moment later.

    ¡°Shall we ask Minna again?¡± Haven stated with an attempt at a smirk that didn¡¯t quite make it to his beautiful face.

    ¡°So, if he¡¯s not someone you already know, then why such a personal and vicious ¡®warning?¡¯¡± Sean asked again, trying to make sense of it all himself.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Prince now, Sean. I have enemies who have never met me at all, but just hate me on principle¡± Haven sighed quietly.

    ¡°You think that could really be all this is?¡± Sean shook his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s been here longer than me. Maybe he feels I stole something from him¡± Haven shrugged again ¡°but it¡¯s not like a Setite would ever be first choice for Prince, or second, or third, or¡­¡± Haven shook his head ¡°considering corrupting and destroying everything around you runs a little counter to the beliefs of the Camarilla.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just a little¡± Sean scoffed as he moved to take a sip of Haven¡¯s drink for himself.

    ¡°At this rate, you may start begging me to make Awsha my heir after all. Look at all the fun you may have ahead of you¡± Haven attempted a teasing tone, but it fell short at the thought behind his words.

    ¡°Can we not mention Awsha and me becoming Prince in the same sentence?¡± Sean shook his head ¡°we still have all that prophecy bullshit to figure out too, remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I totally forgot about that¡± Haven did manage a slight smirk this time.

    ¡°Wait, you said something about Awsha finding some new distraction?¡± Sean suddenly remembered that part of the conversation ¡°tell me about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you only want to know because you¡¯re worried for my safety, right?¡± Haven raised a brow.

    Sean sighed heavily ¡°being with her again was the biggest mistake of my life, made at my lowest moment. I¡¯m not exactly rushing to ever have it happen again¡± he assured Haven firmly ¡°now what do we know about whoever this new distraction is?¡± Sean moved on quickly to his previous question.

    ¡°She¡¯s some little Ravnos who claimed to be raised by gypsies who threw her out after she was sired by one she claims to have no knowledge of. Yet she showed up here the very day after the attack on the ship. So pardon me for doubting every word behind that empty aura of hers¡± Haven grumbled as he took his own sip again.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Sean began ¡°care to clarify any of what you just said?¡±

    Haven sighed again ¡°her name is Taylor, allegedly. She says the Romani raised her and turned her out when she was made Kindred by some unknown assailant¡± Haven began.

    ¡°And you sound like you don¡¯t believe anything she says¡± Sean continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult when I¡¯m almost positive she¡¯s Ravnos¡± Haven returned.

    ¡°Ravnos, meaning her clan; which is a different one than Setite, right?¡± Sean asked worriedly.

    ¡°Well, she claims Caitiff, actually. But I would say I¡¯m 99% sure that she is Ravnos¡± Haven repeated.

    ¡°And Ravnos is also not a clan who¡¯s represented on the council¡± Sean caught that quickly.

    ¡°Very true. They also have tendencies that make it difficult for them to follow our rules¡± Haven took another sip ¡°yet she comes here calling herself a Caitiff and saying she wants to reside in my lovely territory. Needless to say, I have my doubts.¡±

    ¡°But you still let her stay?¡± Sean furrowed his brow.

    ¡°You know where you¡¯re supposed to keep your enemies¡± Haven responded, raising his glass slightly before taking another sip.

    ¡°So, we are considering her an enemy?¡± Sean replied warily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t officially consider her anything until she¡¯s done something¡­ other than trying so very hard to endear herself to your wayward sister¡± Haven added coolly.

    ¡°Well, other than having bad taste in companions¡± Sean started, looking down slightly considering he¡¯s been known to indulge that same bad taste at least twice in his long life ¡°has she done anything else suspicious yet?¡±

    ¡°You mean like hiding her aura from me?¡± Haven scoffed.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s older than you?¡± Sean asked with sudden worry.

    ¡°No, I can read her aura. It just appears as though there¡¯s nothing there to read¡± Haven shook his head.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sean asked slowly.

    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll understand when you do meet her. Her aura¡¯s there, but it¡¯s been made to look completely empty. Neat trick, huh?¡± Haven returned with further sarcasm.

    ¡°Well, you can read her thoughts though, can¡¯t you?¡± Sean asked with added worry.

    ¡°Oh would that I could. Her thoughts seem to be suffering the same affliction as her aura. They appear to not be there at all¡± Haven sighed once more.

    Sean looked even more shocked by that ¡°how? Seriously, how?¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Because the little¡­ darling¡± Haven settled on ¡°is a Ravnos¡± he finished with another sip.

    ¡°Ravnos is a clan that can hide their auras and their thoughts? Even from a nearly three hundred year old vampire?¡± Sean repeated, just trying to get his head around the possibility.

    ¡°Well, we may be known as the degenerates, but Ravnos are known as the deceivers¡± Haven sighed once more.

    ¡°That really does not sound good¡± Sean added slowly again.

    ¡°Thinking about giving up your birthright yet?¡± Haven scoffed as he took another sip.

    Sean was quiet a long moment as he reached for the bottle and poured his own drink then ¡°I don¡¯t know how you deal with this shit, Haven¡± he just shook his head and took a long sip.

    ¡°The fun never ends¡± Haven returned wryly, as he and his childe both allowed another long sigh.

    <hr>

    When Sean did leave the meeting room and entered the main room of Haven¡¯s home, he did finally come across the new arrival that had been a rather worrisome subject of their recent conversation. When he stepped into the room, he found a young blonde woman on the sofa, sitting astride the hips of Haven¡¯s equally fair-haired servant Devon, while giving him more than a bit of pleasure from her Kiss. Sean waited a moment for her to finish her meal, while he stood seemingly unnoticed a few feet off from the sofa. It was only a moment later when Sean noted where Devon¡¯s hands had been curled in her hair through his moans of pleasure; but now they fell from those long locks as he lost consciousness.

    ¡°This might be a good time to stop¡± Sean told her forcefully as he took a step closer, causing her to quickly remove her fangs from the young man¡¯s neck to look back at Sean with a smile as she licked the last bit of blood from her lips.

    ¡°Sorry, was a bit distracted¡± she said a little hoarsely, also needing a moment to recover from the Kiss.

    ¡°Taylor I assume?¡± he greeted her, then added ¡°and how long have you been Kindred, Taylor?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°Not too terribly long¡± Taylor answered as she let her eyes move over Sean with a bit of remaining hunger lingering through her current state of afterglow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was asking for an actual answer¡± he replied, his tone cool as he moved closer to be sure that Devon¡¯s chest still rose and fell.

    Taylor allowed the shortest scowl at his tone before responding ¡°1718.¡±

    ¡°Twelve years?¡± Sean repeated as he looked over her, trying to hide his own reaction to that very strangely blank aura he was now seeing for himself at last.

    ¡°It was a bit hard to actually get to something resembling civilization after I developed our little allergy to the sun. Took a while¡± she offered as her only additional information.

    ¡°Twelve years and you have yet to figure out that when their pulse slows, it means they¡¯re about to pass out? And if you keep feeding on them after that; it¡¯s not too much longer before their pulse would actually stop¡± he instructed her in the same cool tone, continuing to furrow his brow at that odd aura of hers.

    ¡°Sorry, my sire was a bit lax on lessons. Considering he just killed me, fed me his blood and took off never to be seen again¡± she stated with a trace of bitterness.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve had twelve years¡± Sean repeated, not being swayed by her attempt at an explanation ¡°have you just been killing everyone you feed on since then?¡± he asked with an obvious accusation in his tone.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only been Camarilla for a few weeks¡± she attempted to excuse ¡°so technically, anyone I may have killed was before I was Camarilla; or even in this territory¡± she added.

    ¡°Old habits die hard, huh?¡± Sean returned with continued distrust, now getting a much better picture of Haven¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s a learning process I guess¡± Taylor replied with the same usual air of innocence.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both be learning plenty¡± he told her coolly as he moved to help Devon back to his quarters, leaving Taylor behind with that mischievous smile gracing her pretty face once more.

 Chapter 33

    It took more than a few minutes for Sean to get Devon safely back to the servants¡¯ quarters. The task was made that much more difficult by the fact that the young man was continuously drifting in and out of consciousness as Sean attempted to get him to his bed. When he finally had managed to drop the young man into that bed, Sean muttered in annoyance as he exited the room. Only, upon stepping through the doorway he found Awsha leaning against the wall watching him with a smirk.

    ¡°I think you need to get your little friend under control, Awsha,¡± Sean told her, obviously perturbed. As Awsha said nothing but continued to smirk at him.  ¡°She almost killed Devon. She needs to be reined in. Unless, of course you think that letting her kill Haven¡¯s servants will somehow help any of us to trust her, or you,¡± he added pointedly. Yet Awsha still said nothing in response, which only caused Sean to shake his head impatiently, ¡°Speechless are you?¡± still silence, ¡°Real mature, Awsha,¡± he added in a mumble

    In response to her continued silence, Sean simply turned away from her to pull the still open door to the servants¡¯ quarters shut with a bit of a slam. It was obvious that Taylor and Awsha, as well as a few other factors were fraying his nerves at that point.

    ¡°God, what did the door do to you?¡± Awsha responded, causing Sean to turn back, only to now find his little sister poking her head out of her own bedroom, several feet down the hall from where she had been standing in obstinate silence a mere second before.

    Sean just shook his head at that question, and her new location. He knew they had superhuman speed, but something about the whole situation still didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°Is there some reason for your pretending you didn¡¯t hear any of the last three minutes of our conversation now?¡± he then added, ¡°not that you contributed much to that conversation, anyway,¡± he had to add at a lower volume.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sean? I haven¡¯t spoken to you in days, maybe weeks¡± Awsha denied as her eyes moved over him skeptically.

    ¡°Oh except for when I was just speaking to you a second ago?¡± Sean scoffed with another shake of his head, not having any clue what new game she was playing now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in my room all night. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you, at all¡± Awsha shook her head ¡°are you hallucinating me now?¡± she had to add ¡°or did Claire start getting cozy with the opium again and you forgot and bit her?¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding.

    Sean glared at that ¡°comments like that are not going to help me like you any better, Awsha¡± he told her coolly as he moved back toward the stairs, having had enough of her games and her pointed comments for the night.

    Only when Sean started down the staircase again, he halted a moment as he saw Taylor leaning back against the wall next to the steps while wearing a more than amused grin. She continued wearing that mischievous look as she smiled up at his approach ¡°so, you¡¯re Sean?¡± she had to ask as her eyes moved over him pointedly.

    ¡°Your point?¡± he responded in the same cool tone as he started down the stairs.

    ¡°Maybe you are imagining her when she isn¡¯t even there¡± Taylor offered, proving she had easily overheard their previous exchange ¡°that seems rather odd, doesn¡¯t it? I wonder what that could mean¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding with another smile.

    ¡°Considering that I just found you nearly killing one of your new Prince¡¯s servants; I¡¯d be very careful about making any kind of assumptions about me at all¡± he told her with a clear warning ¡°have a nice night¡± and with that, he moved down the stairs with another shake of his head.

    <hr>

    When Sean arrived back at his home and made his way downstairs, he found Claire sitting atop the bed reading over some songs he had been working on in the time since she ¡®went away,¡¯ so to speak ¡°they¡¯re not finished¡± he greeted her quietly as he approached the bed.

    ¡°They¡¯re really dark, Sean¡± she then quickly added ¡°good, but dark¡± she clarified before looking down again.

    ¡°It was a dark time¡± he sighed as he moved to the mattress next to her ¡°is a dark time¡± he corrected more quietly.

    ¡°Is?¡± she asked with worry as she set the pages aside on the stand near their bed.

    Before responding with words, Sean moved across the bed to take a seat directly behind her, his legs on either side of her, his body pressed close against her, his arms wrapping around her chest. Trying to ignore that tension that took up residence in her tiny frame every time he touched her in recent nights, Sean finally spoke ¡°I¡¯d say ¡®is¡¯ is pretty accurate. The serpent is having his minions kill and rape people a hundred feet from Haven¡¯s house. And inside Haven¡¯s house, we got the ¡®deceiver¡¯ becoming the best of friends with Awsha; when she¡¯s not busy nearly killing Haven¡¯s servants, anyway¡± he sighed again as he gently rested his chin upon her black locks.

    ¡°I feel I¡¯ve missed some of this story¡± Claire returned worriedly, though now her tension seemed to be more in reaction to Sean¡¯s words than his touch, which was somehow an improvement.

    ¡°And I think I¡¯m losing my mind. There¡¯s that¡± he added with defeat.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire asked with even more worry as she turned slightly to look up at him at last.

    ¡°Seeing shit. Great timing on that, I must say¡± he mumbled, more to himself.

    ¡°Seeing shit?¡± Claire asked in an even more fearful tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. I just¡­¡± he then shook his head ¡°I just don¡¯t know how we¡¯re gonna deal with any of this. And I can¡¯t even imagine what¡¯ll happen if I actually do become the one person who actually has to deal with all of it¡± he sighed shakily ¡°I am so not prepared for that, Claire¡± he admitted in a near whisper as his voice broke with the hopelessness of their current circumstances.

    Seeing Sean so emotionally distraught, Claire couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart ache for him as she had no idea how to help calm his worries either. She allowed her own soft sigh as she turned in his arms to face him. As Sean swallowed slightly and looked down at her questioningly, Claire couldn¡¯t help moving to gently cover his lips with her own.

    So grateful for even that small affection, Sean¡¯s lips automatically moved against hers as well, pulling her even closer as the kiss became more passionate with each moment that passed. Letting himself get caught up in that passion he had missed for so long, Sean easily coaxed her down to the mattress with him, moving to lay above her as their kisses continued. As she had yet to pull away, Sean let himself feel more hope at last, as well as desire. Acting on that impulse, he moved his hand gently to her breast, caressing her softly through the material of her dress as their lips continued moving against one another.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Just as Sean had moved his fingers to the laces that held her corset tightly over her breasts, he was caught by the sound of quick footsteps moving past the bedroom ¡°aren¡¯t the servants asleep?¡± he asked Claire hoarsely.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, seeming more than a little thrown by his question amidst the most intimate encounter they had finally allowed themselves to even begin for the first time in years.

    That was when Sean caught sight of a shadow moving quickly past their still open door ¡°Ok, seriously?¡± he complained as he pushed himself up off his very confused looking wife and moved from the bed to poke his head out the doorway of the bedroom.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear or see anything, Sean¡± Claire assured him warily as she pushed herself up to her elbows, more than a little disoriented by him so quickly moving from her.

    Sean just shook his head as he looked around the dim cellar again. Not seeing anyone immediately, he moved past that support beam that had been the scene of many of he and Claire¡¯s sadomasochistic encounters in the last few years, and quietly pushed open the door to their servants¡¯ room. Inside, both of their new servants were contently asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Sean sighed again as he closed their door and cast one more look around the dark cellar.

    It was then that he caught sight of yet another shadow in a dark corner of the room and moved closer, focusing his vision to make out whom exactly was in their home that night. Claire had since moved to the door of their room watching him with furrowed brow.

    ¡°You saw that, right?¡± Sean asked her as he continued to try and find that shadow again. As gifted as their kind were with heightened senses, he was finding it just a little beyond strange that he was having trouble locating and identifying the unwanted guest.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, Sean¡± Claire returned slowly, her mind returning to another part of their conversation prior to their unfinished encounter.

    Sean just scoffed as he heard more footsteps that sounded as though someone were running up the cellar stairs. Though, he saw no one despite his eyes having been focused there ¡°and you didn¡¯t hear that either?¡± he added as he looked back at her.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, Sean¡± Claire responded, becoming honestly concerned now.

    Sean let out another sound of frustration as he tossed one more glance around the cellar, using every bit of his senses to try and locate any intruder of any kind ¡°You know, Dahlia can make herself invisible, I heard. Kind of useful when you look like their clan¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Dahlia?¡± Claire repeated, and then added ¡°and why would the Nosferatu Primogen be sneaking around our house? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be out killing serpent minions tonight, anyway?¡± she added as she recalled the reason for Sean¡¯s meeting earlier that evening.

    ¡°You seriously didn¡¯t see or hear any of the shadows or footsteps?¡± Sean asked her once more.

    ¡°Why would I lie if I had, Sean?¡± she told him sympathetically. She then paused another moment before adding ¡°what were you saying earlier about seeing things?¡± she had to ask.

    Sean sighed heavily again ¡°so, now I am losing my mind?¡± he shook his head ¡°guess I should consider moving in with Minna, huh?¡± he added in a sad mumble.

    ¡°You were pretty stressed earlier¡± Claire told him in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m a vampire. I shouldn¡¯t get stressed¡± he complained, though insincerely.

    ¡°I think we both know better than that¡± Claire told him with another soft sigh as she moved across the floor to lay her head against his arm, her fingers curling gently around his wrist. And as upset as Sean was about the entire evening, feeling her touch did at least give him some tiny peace of mind. Though he still couldn¡¯t help tossing yet another glance around the room once more.

    <hr>

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± was Taylor¡¯s greeting to Awsha as she entered her bedroom shortly before dawn.

    Awsha couldn¡¯t help a smirk as she noted Taylor slowly and deliberately closing the bedroom door behind her ¡°and what am I thanking you for?¡± Awsha had to ask as Taylor crawled onto the bed with her.

    ¡°Keeping your unrequited love frustrated, so to speak¡± Taylor giggled as she lay back on the bed.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Awsha asked skeptically.

    ¡°I finally met Sean tonight¡± Taylor began.

    ¡°So now you understand my torch-holding?¡± Awsha scoffed.

    ¡°He very rudely interrupted my meal tonight¡± Taylor returned, feigning hurt.

    ¡°Yeah, his manners do tend to be lacking from time to time. Though I thought that was only with me¡± Awsha added with a slight bitterness.

    ¡°Well, since he has been a thorn in your side as well; I decided to make him my project for the night¡± Taylor adopted that mischievous grin again.

    ¡°Care to explain?¡± Awsha asked warily.

    ¡°I followed him home tonight. And then I made sure that he and his lovely wife had a little trouble connecting, if you know what I mean¡± Taylor replied, amused at her own accomplishment.

    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know what you mean¡± Awsha narrowed her eyes down at the other girl.

    Taylor chuckled again ¡°as soon as he and the Mrs. started getting friendly, I made sure he was a bit distracted¡± she added with another small laugh.

    Her expression only darkening slightly at the mention of Sean and Claire being intimate with each other, Awsha¡¯s curiosity still needed to know more ¡°distracted how?¡±

    ¡°Well, your dear object of lust either thinks he¡¯s losing his mind, or that his house is haunted. Needless to say, it kept his mind off of his pretty little wife for at least one night¡± Taylor smirked.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Awsha pressed, though her own smile played at her lips.

    ¡°Shadows and footsteps is all it takes and people think all sorts of crazy things. It¡¯s highly amusing. And amusement is something we desperately need as long as we¡¯re going to be alive¡± she added with another smirk.

    Awsha watched the girl closely as she thought on her words ¡°and you did this just because he interrupted your meal?¡± she had to know.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset that I kept him from a moment of matrimonial bliss¡± Taylor replied as she watched for Awsha¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I¡­¡± but Awsha only shook her head as she looked down ¡°he¡¯s not really going to think he¡¯s losing his mind, is he?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°Oh doesn¡¯t he deserve a little torment? I mean you said he did try to kill you. And, gorgeousness aside, I think that still deserves some sort of punishment. Don¡¯t you?¡± Taylor asked with the same innocence.

    Awsha continued looking downwards ¡°whether I think he deserves it or not, isn¡¯t really consequential. I have to tell you not to mess with him again¡± she managed, though quietly.

    ¡°What on earth is that supposed to mean?¡± Taylor furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Haven wouldn¡¯t like you messing with Sean¡± Awsha returned, though her words seemed forced.

    ¡°Haven? The sire that you have all kinds of issues with already? You¡¯re defending his interests, instead of your own?¡± Taylor replied pointedly.

    ¡°I kind of have to¡± Awsha returned in a whisper.

    ¡°Please. Just because some other vampire in some other place decided that your sire should be the one to be Prince here; it doesn¡¯t mean that you actually have to pretend you owe him some sort of reverence. I mean, to his face, sure. But it¡¯s just us here now. You don¡¯t have to play the part of the dutiful childe when it¡¯s just you and me¡± Taylor told her pointedly.

    ¡°Actually, I do¡± Awsha admitted, though her words were barely audible.

    ¡°How do you figure?¡± Taylor returned with a scoff.

    ¡°Because¡± Awsha braced herself ¡°I really do have no choice but to tell you what Haven would want me to¡± another pause ¡°I¡¯m bound to him¡± she added in that same whisper again.

    Taylor seemed thrown by that for more than a moment, processing this new information ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡±

    ¡°It was either that or banishment¡± Awsha sighed.

    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t your choice?¡± Taylor reiterated.

    ¡°Of course not. Sean and Claire are the only Kindred stupid enough to get bound to each other on purpose¡± Awsha added with obvious bitterness, not immediately noting Taylor¡¯s thoughtful look upon hearing that snippet of information.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing you would like to end that bond, huh?¡± Taylor added as she looked over Awsha thoughtfully.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be sort of obvious?¡± Awsha scoffed again ¡°not that I have a choice though. So¡­¡± she simply shrugged as her voice trailed off.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t necessarily say that¡± Taylor told her with yet another scheming smile.

 Chapter 34

    It was nearly a month later when Taylor and Awsha were interrupted from their usual spot lounging across Awsha¡¯s bed after they had finished their passionate encounter shortly after waking. Soon after the two had finished, one of Haven¡¯s servants informed Awsha that Haven wanted to see her before that night¡¯s meeting. After having gone downstairs to see what Haven wanted, Awsha returned to her room less than five minutes later, closing the door behind her with an angry slam.

    ¡°Problems with daddy dearest?¡± Taylor greeted her as she glanced up from the book she had barely been paying attention to anyway, as Ravnos weren¡¯t exactly as enamored with literature as the art-loving Toreadors that surrounded her there.

    ¡°He wants to see me after the meeting tonight¡± Awsha muttered as she took an angry seat, arms crossed over the corset that barely covered her breasts as was her usual attire most nights.

    ¡°About?¡± Taylor asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month¡± Awsha bit out her answer, still angrily staring at the floor of the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s been almost a month?¡± Taylor pressed.

    ¡°Since the last time I had to drink his damn blood¡± Awsha muttered with continued annoyance.

    Taylor just shook her head as she finally moved to sit up in the bed once more ¡°I told you I could help you with that¡± she reminded her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Either I continue to be bound to him, or I get banished. As much as I hate this, I know I can¡¯t stand having to go back to that constant hell of always trying to find shelter in a country filled with nothing but wars and empty spaces for miles¡± she reminded the younger Kindred; although, even without the bonus of her illusion-weaving, Taylor and Awsha appeared to be almost the exact same age.

    ¡°Or you could just stop drinking his blood¡± Taylor replied as though it were the easiest thing in the world to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think it¡¯s that easy¡± Awsha returned with muted anger.

    ¡°It is. We just need a little bit of help¡± Taylor smiled as she got up from the bed and pulled her discarded attire back on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta hear this one¡± Awsha returned with a roll of her eyes.

    ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t tell you exactly what I can do to help you¡± Taylor replied thoughtfully.

    Awsha just scoffed ¡°you playing games with me now, Tay?¡±

    ¡°No, but if I told you, you¡¯d have to try to stop me¡± Taylor returned knowingly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still bound to him, darling¡± Taylor reminded her ¡°just trust me, and I¡¯ll solve your problem for you¡± she assured.

    Awsha narrowed her eyes at that statement ¡°so what do I have to do?¡± she had to know at least some of the plan, for more than just her own curiosity.

    ¡°Nothing, except be a little late when you go meet him tonight. That¡¯s not a direct violation of the bond, now is it?¡± Taylor assured her with another mischievous grin.

    Awsha just shook her head as she continued to watch the other girl warily ¡°this is going to be very hard¡± she admitted.

    ¡°And it would be even harder if I told you the actual plan. Just know that all you¡¯re doing is running late. That¡¯s not such a crime against you regnant, now is it?¡± Taylor nearly purred as she moved to run a hand through Awsha¡¯s long black locks reassuringly.

    <hr>

    When Awsha caught the sound of the councilors beginning to leave the house hours later that night, she glanced over at where Taylor was looking through Awsha¡¯s closets once more ¡°the meeting¡¯s ending¡± Awsha stated quietly.

    ¡°Good. You stay here and get even prettier for say, another ten minutes before going to see our dear Prince¡± she instructed as she moved from the bedroom, closing the door tightly behind her.

    That was when Taylor moved down the hall toward the servants¡¯ quarters, where she pushed the door open without an invitation. Her abrupt interruption caused Deborah to jump a little from where she had just been about to get into bed for the night.

    ¡°Perfect¡± Taylor greeted the redhead with a plotting smile.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Deborah asked, a little startled by that greeting.

    That was when Taylor moved to the girl¡¯s side and gripped her neck so tightly she couldn¡¯t help allowing a pained moan ¡°Make another noise and I¡¯ll squeeze harder¡± Taylor warned against her ear ¡°now, you wouldn¡¯t want to make me upset, would you?¡± Taylor nearly growled as she licked the girl¡¯s neck with another fanged grin.

    ¡°Haven will¡­¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Will not get here before I break this pretty neck of yours¡± Taylor finished in the same growl ¡°now, you wouldn¡¯t want that either, would you?¡±

    The tears immediately rising to the blue eyes of the already badly traumatized girl, Deborah managed in a teary whisper ¡°what do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that bad. I¡¯m not even asking you to hurt anyone. I¡¯m actually asking you to do something you quite enjoy¡± Taylor whispered, still speaking against the girl¡¯s neck to make sure she knew that pulling away would result in a very quick and deadly response from the blonde woman.

    ¡°What?¡± Deborah whimpered again as Taylor¡¯s nails continued to dig into her neck.

    ¡°All you have to do is go take a drink from your Prince, which I¡¯m sure is something you¡¯re quite comfortable with already¡± Taylor informed coolly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± Deborah managed, looking more than a bit surprised by the request.

    ¡°Well, the only catch is if you let on in any way to our little charade¡­let¡¯s just say I know how to reach your friends from the ship. They miss you terribly, Deborah¡± she threatened causing a combination of a sob and a whimper from the other girl. ¡°So, will you play along with my little game now? Or would you like a second date with your friends?¡±

    Barely managing to force her voice to work, she finally whispered ¡°please, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just not that¡­ again¡± she begged.

    ¡°Good girl¡± Taylor stated with another smile, finally loosening her hold on the girl ¡°Now remember, this is going to be the very best acting you¡¯ve ever done in your life¡­ or you know what¡¯ll happen¡­ again¡± she added that last threat.

    ¡°All I have to do is go take a drink from Haven?¡± Deborah repeated, still almost as confused as she was terrified, almost.

    ¡°That¡¯s all¡± Taylor told her simply ¡°and I¡¯ll be waiting right nearby just to make sure your act is believable¡± she reminded.

    ¡°What act?¡± Deborah asked in further confusion.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t let on that anything is wrong. And don¡¯t look all that happy to be there. Men do hate a desperate woman¡± Taylor instructed as she nudged her toward the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I want his blood?¡± she looked back at Taylor with another confused look ¡°but I always want Haven¡¯s blood¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not going to be you tonight¡± Taylor told her with another push through the door.

    ¡°Who am I going to be?¡± Deborah asked in the same stammer.

    ¡°The girl that doesn¡¯t ask any more fucking questions¡­unless¡­¡± she added once more, which did cause Deborah to immediately look down and move her feet that much more quickly.

    A few moments later, the two were down the stairs. Taylor then took a seat to watch the show, giving Deborah one last look of warning before the redhead moved toward the door of the meeting room. Only, as she crossed the floor, she no longer was the tall, pale, red-haired, blue-eyed beauty. She was now the much more petite yet voluptuous raven-haired, dark eyed beauty that Haven had given that gift of immortality to nearly sixty years earlier. At least that¡¯s who she looked like when Haven opened the door to meet her, while Taylor remained seated upon the staircase with another grin.

    <hr>

    By the end of 1730, Awsha was indeed no longer fully bound to Haven. As she had spent twenty years using all kinds of willpower to try to preserve any identity of her own despite the bond; if there was any partial bond still remaining, it would be remarkably easier for her to fight that as well. And that of course was Taylor¡¯s aim; to sever that bond so that the real fun could begin without Awsha being forced to protest any of her mischievous games.

    ¡°So, how do we want to spend this new year now that you¡¯re a free woman again¡± Taylor smiled down at where she had moved to lay across Awsha atop the bed once the sun set that evening.

    ¡°You do realize that I still have to pretend to be bound to him if I don¡¯t want to get banished?¡± Awsha reminded her, though still managed a smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the great thing about having someone with my talents on your side. You and I can cause all kinds of trouble, without ever being the ones they think are causing the trouble¡± Taylor offered another smile down at the black haired beauty below her.

    ¡°And we¡¯re sure Deborah will keep quiet? She is still bound to Haven¡± Awsha returned.

    ¡°Deborah doesn¡¯t even understand quite what happened. Besides, with my threats, your powers of entrancement, and her fear of bad, bad things happening to her again, she would never dare to even try to explain what she wouldn¡¯t even know how to anyway¡± Taylor assured ¡°but if it¡¯ll make you feel better, I could go kill her¡± Taylor offered as though it was the most banal offer in the world.

    Awsha just shook her head ¡°you¡¯re definitely not a Toreador¡± Awsha stated, more to herself.

    ¡°Well, sometimes a soft touch isn¡¯t quite what¡¯s needed¡± Taylor smirked.

    Awsha just shook her head again, trying to push away concerns about how easily Taylor spoke of taking a life. Though it did give her a bit of discomfort, Awsha¡¯s desire to keep this very powerful new ally did manage to outweigh her clan¡¯s need to preserve that precious humanity ever so slightly.

    Awsha quickly pushed herself on through the conversation ¡°so you can really make anyone look like anyone else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift¡± Taylor smirked again.

    ¡°So you could make me look like somebody else?¡± Awsha repeated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, as criminal as it is to make a beauty like you look like someone else, it would give you a damn good alibi, and do very well to incriminate someone else. See? Endless possibilities for amusement¡± Taylor grinned again.

    ¡°Endless is right¡± Awsha couldn¡¯t help smiling ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin¡± she stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s the sire who forced you to be bound to him, after locking you in a box for nearly a decade. There¡¯s the little bitch who will always keep you from having the one man you want. Then there¡¯s the one who nearly killed you. Oh wait, he¡¯s the same guy that you want more than anyone else; because that makes sense¡± Taylor teased.

    Awsha couldn¡¯t help her own wry laugh ¡°well he did put me into torpor back in1702¡± she admitted, then added ¡°then he just put himself in me again, back in 1725¡± she couldn¡¯t help her grin ¡°so that¡¯s the memory that¡¯s a little clearer in my mind right now¡± she chuckled, smiling again at the memory of Sean making love to her that one time of his own free will, never mind what actual emotional state he had been in, or rather shock, as he had claimed.

    ¡°Well it seems to me that what you need to do is make sure he feels the same way about you as he currently does about Claire¡± Taylor told her in that usual scheming tone.

    ¡°Believe me; my powers are not that good. At least not against him, considering he¡¯s older than me, and already knows now to keep his guard up around me¡± she added with obvious discontent at those facts.

    ¡°If only you could be someone else¡± Taylor smirked again.

    ¡°Like?¡± Awsha couldn¡¯t help grinning up at the blonde upon hearing that suggestion.

    ¡°Like the one he is oh so in love with. Hasn¡¯t that always been the real role you wanted to play?¡± Taylor pointed out with another grin.

 Chapter 35

    ~1735~

    It had now been forty-five years since Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s return to their home country, and those years had been full of much more strife then either of them had ever been prepared for. This was especially true when placed next to their last years in England; running their club and being lovers of the very king of England himself. Oh how much had changed in just under half of a century.

    Now twenty years had passed since Erica¡¯s death. Ten years had passed since Claire had been forced back into being an active participant in her own life without the aid of opium to get her through that long decade of dark nights. Of course, that was after she had already put such a wedge between her and her soul mate that he had given into one more transgression that would shatter her so very much if she were ever to learn of it. And of course there was the last five years since the horrible attack on the ship and on Deborah, and the consecutive arrival of the little blonde ¡®deceiver.¡¯ And on top of all of that, there was still the very real threat of the serpent and those looming prophecies of impending doom.

    In those last five years, Haven had taken to having the docks under constant watch by servants during the day and at least one of his Kindred peers in the evenings. The watchmen were usually volunteers from the various clans under Haven¡¯s jurisdiction, but on occasion one of the Primogen wandered out to those docks for a few hours, just to make sure the serpent¡¯s minions didn¡¯t ever know for sure who they might have to get past if they wanted to perpetrate any more attacks on Haven¡¯s own property.

    On this particular spring night, Sean had made his way to the dock to watch for the expected arrival of another ship. He was watching the water in silence when the sound of footsteps behind him caused him to look back to see who approached. He couldn¡¯t help the immediate small smile that played at his lips as he saw Claire approaching him. Though it was a bit odd that he didn¡¯t feel her presence before she appeared, but he wrote that off as a side effect of the constant stress and distraction that surrounded them all with each night that the serpent remained a hidden threat.

    ¡°Evening¡± Claire greeted him as she stepped onto the docks behind him, her eyes moving over Sean on her approach.

    ¡°You wanted to try your hand at security too?¡± he allowed another small smile as he pulled his eyes from her to return to his vigilance of the distant horizon.

    ¡°I was a bit lonely¡± she offered with another smile, which caused a more sincere smile in Sean, though he kept his gaze dutifully fixed on that water. Only, his vigilance did take another slight hit as she moved to a spot directly behind him, wrapping her arms around his narrow waist as she laid her cheek against his back.

    ¡°Apparently¡± he allowed another smile, surprised though it was. Nonetheless, he just barely managed to keep his eyes ahead despite the distraction her touch always caused in him.

    After another moment of holding Sean close as he watched the water, she decided to make a further move at distracting him. She pressed her body closer to him as she allowed her fingers to move to the waist of his pants. Then the very tips of her fingers slightly began grazing his skin right behind the waistband of those pants. Sean immediately grew more alert as he felt that light touch upon his skin.

    ¡°Something I can help you with, Claire?¡± he had to ask with a soft chuckle as her fingers began gently moving downwards over the slight trail of hair below his navel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a very distinct possibility¡± she whispered against the cloth of the back of his shirt.

    ¡°And that possibility didn¡¯t occur to you before I left our bed tonight?¡± he had to ask, with another smile, distracted though it was.

    Only a slight pause before she responded, her fingers still moving against his skin behind the material of the pants ¡°I guess I missed you more after you were gone¡± she purred.

    ¡°Thank you, I think¡± Sean returned with another soft chuckle, which did catch a bit in his throat as her hand boldly moved downwards still to begin caressing him inside those pants, attempting to coax him into bringing that body of his to life at her touch.

    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t missed me?¡± she returned with feigned hurt as he still had not willed himself into hardening for her just yet.

    ¡°Oh believe me, I have more than missed you¡± he assured as he finally turned to face her, which did cause her to have to stop her caresses however momentarily as he looked down at her, and cupped her chin with his hands ¡°but I was kind of hoping that, if we were to do that again, it maybe wouldn¡¯t be out here on the docks while I¡¯m supposed to be keeping the pier safe¡± he told her apologetically as he moved to accent his regret at the postponement by covering her mouth with his.

    She narrowed her eyes up at him once he ended the brief but gentle kiss ¡°well, I guess there are other things we could do that would possibly take a little less time, and still feel pretty damn good¡± she offered, attempting to hide any reaction she had to his failure to completely give in to her affections just yet.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sean chuckled down at her ¡°and what pray tell did you have in mind instead?¡± he smirked.

    That was when she smiled up at him and pointedly moved her long locks back over her shoulder, tilting her head up at him to offer her neck. That gesture did catch Sean more than a little off guard as he attempted to find some response. However, before he did, they were both distracted by the sound of a window in the upstairs of Haven¡¯s nearby home being opened. That was when Awsha poked her head out, looking a little distraught. Not that that would be an odd reaction to her seeing Sean and Claire being intimate again.

    ¡°So, are you both guarding the docks tonight?¡± Awsha called down to them, eyes narrowed with continued discontent.

    ¡°Well if you¡¯re so interested in watching us, you can always come down here and help, for once¡± Sean called back up to her, his annoyance at her interruption obvious.

    ¡°Real tempting Sean¡± Awsha returned ¡°And uh, Claire¡± Awsha said the name with an odd force behind it ¡°Haven said there was some crates in here from earlier that have some material or some other crap that you wanted¡± Awsha added the best excuse she could think of, while continuing to glare down at them from above.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Rain check I guess¡± she sighed back at Sean as she grudgingly moved to head back into Haven¡¯s home leaving Sean behind with a shake of his head in continued annoyance at his little sister.

    Once she stepped into the house and closed the door tightly behind her, Claire then was no longer Claire at all; but actually the little blonde Ravnos who turned her blue eyes toward where Awsha was now coming down the stairs with obvious annoyance.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Taylor asked innocently now that she was once again herself, having let her latest illusion dissipate once out of Sean¡¯s sight.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s my question¡± Awsha returned with a scowl.

    ¡°What? You weren¡¯t taking me up on the offer to make Sean think you were his dear wife. So I figured I¡¯d show you exactly how fun the ruse could be¡± Taylor smiled again. She then took on a more serious expression ¡°¡¯til you rudely interrupted, anyway.¡±

    Awsha just scoffed, ¡°you were trying to get him to bite you?¡±

    ¡°One of the many endlessly amusing opportunities my gift could provide¡± Taylor returned simply.

    Awsha just shook her head at that ¡°you never let me in on any desire to try and trick Sean into getting bound to you¡± she told her furtively.

    ¡°Well, he is older and more powerful than you are. And the heir¡± Taylor added that extra jab ¡°honestly surprised the thought hadn¡¯t already occurred to you once you knew I could give you the means to do just that.¡±

    Awsha narrowed her eyes again ¡°Yes, I suppose there would be lots of reasons to try and bind Sean to me¡± she stated as she thoughtfully looked back at the door ¡°but you were trying to get him to drink your blood; not mine¡± she reiterated.

    ¡°Well you were taking forever to finally decide to move this little game with Sean to a whole new level¡± Taylor replied ¡°what can I say? I got impatient¡­ and bored¡± she added.

    Awsha shook her head as she moved to follow Taylor as she started back up the stairs behind her ¡°you don¡¯t understand¡± Awsha attempted.

    Taylor just scoffed as she reached the top of the steps and started moving toward Awsha¡¯s room ¡°what don¡¯t I understand?¡± she had to know what Awsha¡¯s answer would be to that.

    ¡°If I toy with Sean too badly¡­ if I mess up things with Claire¡­¡± she shook her head again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the whole fucking point?¡± Taylor returned as they entered Awsha¡¯s room.

    ¡°But he¡¯s said...things¡­¡± Awsha attempted.

    ¡°What are you even talking about, Awsha?¡± Taylor shook her head, that impatience of hers obvious.

    Awsha sighed again before allowing an answer ¡°Sean once told me that it would destroy him if he lost Claire. Like he was literally saying that he¡¯d most likely go take a nap outside in the sun if he didn¡¯t have her anymore¡± she added sadly ¡°as much as I want Claire gone¡­ I don¡¯t want Sean gone too¡± she added sadly.

    Taylor let out a loud laugh, which did throw Awsha a bit as she quickly moved her eyes back to the blonde woman ¡°are you even listening to what you just said?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Glad you find the death of the man I love so amusing¡± Awsha replied with a bit of hurt.

    Taylor just shook her head ¡°don¡¯t be such a child and think, Awsha¡± Taylor told her bluntly, ignoring the fire that began to rise in Awsha¡¯s eyes at that comment ¡°the reason he feels that way is because he¡¯s bound to her. Hello? Of course he¡¯d rather die than be without her. That¡¯s the point of making him bound to you instead¡± she informed firmly ¡°do I have to do all the thinking around here?¡± she added in a mumble as she moved toward the door of the room once more.

    Not letting Taylor¡¯s words slide just yet, Awsha moved to grab Taylor¡¯s arm before she could reach the doorknob ¡°why are you so intent on getting Sean bound to me? I know I would have my reasons. But what are yours?¡± she had to ask, wishing like hell that she could read the girl¡¯s aura after all.

    Taylor turned back with a wry smile ¡°Sean is the heir. If you make him yours, you make the throne yours¡± Taylor stated simply. She then couldn¡¯t help adding ¡°and if you were to make Sean get bound to you, then you wouldn¡¯t even have to be the one to get rid of Claire. Sean would pretty much do that himself then, just to please you. He¡¯d do anything to please you if he were bound to you. He could even give you the throne yourself¡± Taylor had to add.

    Awsha swallowed a bit at Taylor¡¯s observations which were most likely all true, if only Awsha did go through with the plan. Then after another moment¡¯s thought ¡°all that aside, Haven¡¯s still Prince. Sean¡¯s still only the heir. Shouldn¡¯t Haven be the one I¡¯m trying to get bound to me?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work, dear girl¡± Taylor informed.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Awsha asked, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Is there any Kindred on the planet that Haven would willingly drink from?¡± Taylor pointed out ¡°however, we both know that there is one that Sean will¡± she added with another wry smile.

    ¡°But, you could make me look like one of Haven¡¯s servants, couldn¡¯t you? Then he could just feed on me that way¡± Awsha argued, though kept her volume even lower.

    ¡°Yes, I could do that. But their blood doesn¡¯t quite have the same effect as Kindred blood. I¡¯m sure you know how you felt after drinking Haven¡¯s. Have you ever felt that after drinking a mortal¡¯s blood? He¡¯d know right away that you were Kindred underneath that illusion. And I think we know how that would turn out¡± Taylor told her knowingly.

    ¡°Wait. How would you even¡­? What Kindred have you ever fed on; I mean, since your embrace?¡± Awsha had to ask, catching that little detail.

    Taylor was a little caught by Awsha easily latching onto that slight detail from her words. She thought a moment as she seemed to be bracing herself for her next statement, but then decided that maybe it was indeed time to move this game into the next round. On that decision she spoke ¡°would you like to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Awsha asked, a little thrown.

    ¡°The one Kindred whose blood I may have tasted at some point in the last twelve years¡± Taylor added more quietly, watching Awsha for any reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re bound to someone?¡± Awsha asked with shock.

    ¡°I never said that darling¡± Taylor quickly answered ¡°it does take more than one drink for that after all¡± she reminded.

    ¡°But you still drank his blood at least once?¡±

    ¡°The Kiss is still the Kiss. And even we non-Toreadors do really enjoy that. And it¡¯s even more enjoyable when it¡¯s a Kindred who you share that Kiss with. If only it wasn¡¯t for all those pesky side effects if you want to do it more than once¡± she had to add with a wrinkle of her nose.

    Awsha continued to watch her, trying in vain to read her aura once more ¡°so, who is this Kindred who you shared at least one Kiss with?¡± Awsha asked again.

    That¡¯s when Taylor looked down with a smile before answering ¡°Haven was right about me having a tendency to lie from time to time¡± she began.

    ¡°From time to time?¡± Awsha smirked, more than aware of Taylor¡¯s intimate relationship with deception.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not some orphan, in the Kindred sense anyway¡± she scoffed ¡°but I was raised by the gypsies¡± she added, actually using the more derogatory term that she had corrected when Haven had used the same ¡°my sire was one of them actually¡± she admitted.

    ¡°So you are Ravnos?¡± Awsha easily followed her line of conversation.

    ¡°Yes I am¡± she admitted with another smile ¡°which is why someone found me so much more valuable than his little army of orphans.¡±

    ¡°The serpent?¡± Awsha asked with a raised brow.

    Taylor just allowed a small smile ¡°you know he¡¯s been here way longer than your little sire. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s actually older. He doesn¡¯t spread that information around. But the fact remains that he was here before our new Prince¡± she added.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this, even though you know I¡¯m Camarilla?¡± Awsha stated warily.

    ¡°Are you, really? Or is that just what your sire expects you to be? You know, when he¡¯s not forcing you to sleep in a coffin for a decade, or drink his blood, or punishing you in some other way for falling for his other childe? Is that really who you want to spend eternity bowing to, Awsha? Really?¡± Taylor repeated with another pointed look.

 Chapter 36

    ~1749~

    It had now been nearly thirty-five years since Erica¡¯s death. and nearly twenty-five since Claire¡¯s addiction was ended. Due to their inherent love for one another she and Sean did manage to repair a lot of the damage done to their relationship over those last few decades. A contributing factor to their ability to very slowly reconnect was the fact that Taylor had allegedly found her own place to stay up the coast from Haven¡¯s home, and Awsha spent an abundance of time there as well. So there were at least two less constant distractions. There was of course plenty of stress still provided by the serpent, but all in all, their marriage had become much more stable in recent years.

    On this particular summer night, Sean and Claire had just removed their fangs from one another¡¯s necks after a long, passionate mutual Kiss. The two lay entangled with one another atop the bed, trying to regain any composure at all after the single most passionate contact they could ever provide one another with since their deaths over 150 years earlier.

    While they each were recovering there in their home that warm night, there was another Kiss taking place under one of the docks further up the beach from Haven¡¯s home. Haven had continued the habit of stationing at least one Kindred at the busiest dock which was nearest to his house. While the other docks scattered up the coastline were also controlled by Haven; they were mostly used for smaller ships that would deliver the more common goods to the rest of the settlement, rather than the more expensive wares that always passed through Haven¡¯s home before going to market. And since they were only secondary docks, he usually just left them to be watched after by a rotating group of blood bound servants, like the ones who watched the main dock during the day when no Kindred would be likely to cause any difficulties.

    That night, beneath one of those secondary docks, Taylor was finishing her night¡¯s meal out of the line of sight of the servant who watched the scattered houses in the night for any sign of approaching danger. Taylor¡¯s chosen meal that night was a young dock worker who she had managed to coax into joining her under the dock that night since somehow he and the servant both seemed to think she was a girl from the nearby tavern and no real threat at all.

    Of course, once Taylor lured him there and started kissing him, the kiss soon changed to a completely different sort. A few moments later, she was dropping his lifeless corpse into the water where the tide quickly carried his body off to join the bodies of so many other meals she had enjoyed since coming to her new home there on the coast, years earlier.

    After enough time had passed to convince the servant on guard duty of what had actually been taking place under that dock, Taylor emerged again. She was still in the guise of the tavern girl, and had with her what appeared to be the man she had gone under the dock with earlier. Both emerged from underneath with a smile up at Haven¡¯s servant before disappearing back down the beach together. Or at least that¡¯s what the servant thought he had seen, in any case.

    Once she made her way down the beach and out of sight of that night¡¯s blood bound dock guardian, Taylor faded back into her natural appearance, and ¡®the man¡¯ who had been with her, just faded completely out of existence at all. She smirked to herself as she headed back in the direction of Haven¡¯s home where she was to meet Awsha that night.

    Upon arriving on the beach outside their Prince¡¯s home, Taylor just caught sight of a rather handsome gentleman with black shoulder-length curls and dark eyes heading from the dock to Haven¡¯s home. Taylor narrowed her eyes after this new arrival as she moved up the beach toward the dock as well. As she passed by Larkin¡¯s eldest childe, a burly Brujah by the name of Ford, he scowled at her. He was on guard duty at the dock that night, as he had been on many other nights since their entire clan was almost always up for some kind of fight; which was just one of the many differences between them and their Prince¡¯s Toreador clan mates.

    Smirking at Ford¡¯s scowl, Taylor simply adjusted her breasts behind the corset to deliberately push them almost completely out from behind the constricting material and blew Ford a kiss as she glided past him. Of course his only response was a deeper glare and a shake of his head as she followed the new arrival into the house.

    As she stepped through the door, she found the man who she had followed inside now standing in the door to Haven¡¯s study, speaking to Haven who still sat inside the room ¡°so, if I¡¯ve been here before, do I still need to come present myself to you again, dear great grandsire¡± he asked Haven in a teasing manner and a velvety British accent.

    ¡°Technically, yes¡± Haven smiled up at Aidan ¡°welcome back¡± he added.

    ¡°Hopefully it will be a slightly more pleasant stay than last time¡± Aidan returned with a trace of sadness as Taylor quietly waited in the main room listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Well, if you came here for a stress free visit with your beautiful sire, you may be disappointed¡± Haven warned.

    ¡°Oh dear. What tragedy are we dealing with now?¡± Aidan returned.

    ¡°Same nuisances, but with alterations; different decade though¡± Haven shrugged tiresomely as he moved to get up from his seat and walked toward the doorway to place a gentle hand over Aidan¡¯s shoulder. It was then that his eyes moved to where Taylor had taken a quiet seat on his sofa in the main room ¡°speaking of nuisances¡± Haven mumbled as his eyes fell on the blonde girl, which immediately caused Aidan¡¯s eyes to turn her way.

    ¡°You say the sweetest things, my Prince¡± Taylor returned with an insincere smile.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Aidan allowed a wary smile, torn between her obvious beauty and Haven¡¯s obvious disapproval of her presence.

    ¡°I might be anyone¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t help answering.

    ¡°And that¡¯s probably the first true thing she¡¯s said in nearly twenty years¡± Haven returned bitingly. He then turned his attention back toward Aidan ¡°I must head upstairs to offer a bit of nourishment to some of my servants, but I do hope you find some way to enjoy your stay¡± he then nodded to Aidan before moving up the stairs.

    ¡°So, ¡®anyone¡¯ is a rather strange name¡± Aidan replied as he moved his eyes over her with another smile.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Funny¡± she returned his smile, ¡°and most call me Taylor¡± she then glanced at the staircase once more before speaking ¡°and did I hear you call our Prince your great grandsire?¡±

    Aidan nodded ¡°yes, you did.¡±

    ¡°And something about your beautiful sire?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°Yes, my beautiful sire would be Haven¡¯s beautiful grandchilde, Claire¡± he offered the information easily.

    ¡°Claire? Sean¡¯s Claire?¡± Taylor returned thoughtfully.

    ¡°Maybe she should legally have her name changed to that¡± Aidan stated with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Is that a tiny a bit of jealousy I hear?¡± Taylor added with further interest.

    ¡°Just old animosities. They¡¯ve been long buried honestly, though¡± he assured.

    ¡°So who is it that you had a hankering for? Claire or Sean?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking, further amused by the thought. And she honestly would have believed either answer, especially after finding out that he was a Toreador as well.

    ¡°Now that would be amusing¡± he shook his head ¡°but yes, Claire and I had a few¡­ shall we say¡­ moments, before my embrace¡± he added conversationally as it was practically common knowledge by this point, or at least it seemed so when he had visited last.

    Taylor narrowed her eyes at that bit of information ¡°wasn¡¯t she with Sean then, like she¡¯s always been?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°It is a rather complicated story¡± he chuckled ¡°but as I haven¡¯t seen her for nearly thirty-five years, I am rather eager to do so. But we must find time to speak again¡± he told her with a charming bow before moving toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will¡± Taylor replied, more to herself, as he exited the house.

    <hr>

    The next evening, Aidan rose from his slumber in the guest room of Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s new home and sighed slightly as he looked around his surroundings. Of course he couldn¡¯t help letting his mind move to the last time he had stayed with them in a different home, in a different decade; a home they had shared with Erica. Forcing those thoughts to the back of his mind, he decided to distract himself with his unpacking instead.

    About a half an hour after waking, he turned at the sound of his bedroom door opening. As he turned, Claire offered him a slight smile before stepping into the room ¡°Something on your mind, mum?¡± he teased as he moved to finish sliding some clothing into the dresser at the side of the room.

    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, I figured we must have a lot of catching up to do¡± she stated simply as she closed the door behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure England wasn¡¯t nearly as interesting as it¡¯s been here, considering the Kindred guards at the docks and all¡± he returned as he finally gave up on his unpacking and turned back to where she had taken a few more steps into the room.

    ¡°Haven has been a little worried about safety after some more unpleasant business at the docks a couple decades ago¡± Claire offered the explanation as she moved closer, her eyes moving over him.

    Aidan narrowed his own eyes slightly but moved on ¡°well, I¡¯m guessing the serpent still has yet to be found, then?¡±

    ¡°Is that really what you want to talk about, after this long?¡± Claire replied as she moved to a spot mere inches from where he stood next to the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was talking about us having catching up to do¡± Aidan reminded her with a slightly wary smile.

    ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t specifically referring to conversation¡± she whispered as she leaned in close to him, speaking so close to his ear that his black curls tickled her cheek.

    ¡°I feel I¡¯ve missed a few things in the last thirty-five years¡± he replied skeptically, though couldn¡¯t help the smile, as his attraction to her had never been a secret, even before she granted him his heart¡¯s desire to become Kindred.

    ¡°Sean and I have barely touched each other in those thirty-five years. So, believe me, I¡¯ve missed a few things too¡± she purred as she moved in closer to run her lips over his neck, her breasts pressing against his chest as she closed the remaining distance between their bodies.

    ¡°And how did that ever come to be?¡± he asked with some combination of wariness and desire as her cool lips grazed his neck.

    ¡°Do you really want to talk about my love life? Or would you rather participate in it¡­again?¡± she added as her hands moved to the waist of his shirt to begin pushing it up over his chest.

    He was more than a little thrown by that blunt offer. He mentally reminded himself to ask her exactly what had happened between her and Sean whenever he was in full control of his faculties again. For that moment though, he started with ¡°And where exactly is Sean, right now?¡± he managed, though the words were choked as she pulled his shirt over his head.

    ¡°Not here¡± she stated simply as she roughly pushed him back on the bed and began untying the laces that held her corset over her breasts.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve apparently become a lot less submissive too¡± he had to tease, referencing their short-lived career as owners as well as performers at their Midnight Club.

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± she asked in that same purr as she pulled the corset open, and began slowly sliding the dress down around her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I should be trying to think rationally right now, but my god have I missed your body¡± he returned hoarsely as the dress fell to a heap upon the floor below her now completely nude body.

    ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve missed yours too¡± she assured with a grin as she moved to finish undressing him, tossing the trousers to the floor near the bed he still laid back upon.

    In another moment she was atop Aidan¡¯s hips, sliding him inside her as she began moving above him with an intensity he never remembered seeing in her back during those ten years when she was his mistress while still so obviously longing for the nearness of her husband despite that role.

    As she continued to move above him, her pleasure became clearer, and more vocal as the human variety of orgasm approached. As her moans intensified, Aidan just barely managed an attempt to shush her while also trying to force his own volume to remain low, despite that same pleasure her body was providing him right then.

    Though the attempt was apparently in vain as she let out another loud moan just as the door was pushed open in response to the sound of their lovemaking. Both of them immediately turned to see the look of utter shock, anger, and despair all at once that Sean now graced them each with. Aidan immediately grew even paler as Claire brought her hand up to cover her mouth, hiding the ever so slight smile before either man could note it.

    His voice shaking so much he barely managed to form words, Sean spoke ¡°Well, at least you both appear to have quite recovered from Erica¡¯s death. How nice for you¡± Sean nearly growled the last bit as he turned away again, slamming the door behind him as his footsteps retreated up the cellar stairs.

    In many of his own kinds of shock right then, Aidan moved to push her off of where his previous state had completely gone now ¡°not here?¡± he exclaimed, as he shook his head back at her, moving to rise from the bed and locate where his pants had ended up.

    ¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t here¡­in the room anyway¡± she returned with a failed attempt at hiding that smile again.

    ¡°You are amused by this?¡± he retorted with further disbelief as he yanked the pants up off the floor ¡°I¡¯m very likely going to be murdered tonight; and you¡¯re amused?¡± he repeated with even more disbelief.

    ¡°You seemed pretty amused when you thought we wouldn¡¯t be caught¡± she returned wryly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked with another shake of his head as he pulled the pants up so quickly the material nearly ripped, and then moved to reclaim his shirt as well.

    Claire just scoffed ¡°Who are you? Someone who forgot that we have an open marriage?¡± she returned smartly.

    Aidan just scoffed with further disbelief ¡°That didn¡¯t look very open, Claire¡± he just shook his head once more before leaving the room in the hopes of somehow fixing any of this. Though he seriously doubted Sean would offer any such mercy. But he had to try, since this new version of Claire obviously didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest interest in helping repair this most likely irreparable damage.

    Upon hearing Aidan slam the door as he left the room; that was when ¡®Claire¡¯ became Taylor once more, not able to stop the giggle that passed her lips as she lay back on the bed in contented amusement.

 Chapter 37

    When Aidan forced his feet to carry him up the cellar stairs a few moments after Sean¡¯s exit, he found him sitting on the couch in the main room of the home, his fingernails drumming so forcefully against the end table that the wood varnish was beginning to chip away.

    ¡°So much for an uneventful visit¡± Aidan mumbled more to himself as he used even more willpower to carry him toward that sofa. There Sean seemed to be using quite a bit of will of his own to keep from responding to Aidan¡¯s presence in any way.

    ¡°Was there something you wanted?¡± Sean finally forced words as Aidan moved to a spot between the couch and the nearby chair ¡°something else you wanted¡± Sean corrected with barely veiled sarcasm.

    Aidan thought of a million different things he could say in response, but none of them seemed to even come close to being adequate. He finally sighed and upon seeing that Sean hadn¡¯t moved to rip his throat out just yet, he took a wary seat on the nearby chair.

    ¡°What you said about Erica was a bit harsh¡± Aidan managed, though his voice shook with each word.

    That was when Sean turned those ice blue eyes to him with an even icier look in them ¡°excuse me?¡±

    Aidan just shook his head; eyes down ¡°it was a bit hurtful¡± Aidan decided he may as well continue since he had started down that path at all, unwisely as it may have been.

    ¡°Gee, Aidan, I¡¯m so sorry that you felt hurt tonight¡± Sean returned with obvious insincerity.

    Aidan simply sighed again as he tried to find any more words that could even come close to covering the situation he now found himself in ¡°she told me that you two had barely even had a relationship in the last three and a half decades¡± was the only response Aidan could manage.

    ¡°Ex¡ª¡° Sean began, only to have his voice fail him as he sensed Claire¡¯s presence a moment before she appeared at the top of the cellar stairs.

    Claire furrowed her brow a bit at the expressions both men wore upon her return, both turning what almost looked like angry gazes on her. She shook her head, caught for a moment, but pressed on as she moved into the room ¡°well, the servants were a bit loud tonight, weren¡¯t they?¡± she managed, attempting a smile despite the looks she had received from both her sire and her childe.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sean managed to finish his sentence then, with more than a bit of coolness reflected in his tone as well.

    ¡°The servants. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t hear them up here¡± Claire clarified as she warily moved closer to where the two men still looked at her with a bit of disbelief, which continued to make her a bit more than uncomfortable.

    ¡®You know. Just whatever. What the fuck ever¡± Sean added in a huff as he turned away, refusing to look back at either Aidan or Claire right then.

    ¡°Um¡± Claire began, more than a bit thrown ¡°did I miss something?¡± she asked, her voice growing smaller as she looked between the two men for answers.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s my line¡± Sean muttered more to himself, fixing his eyes on the expanse of sea outside the window, running his hands through those long golden locks once more.

    Claire narrowed her eyes further at her husband, the hurt obvious in them. She then turned to Aidan ¡°what¡¯s going on here?¡± she asked him in the same small voice.

    Aidan scoffed loudly ¡°please, Claire¡± were the only words he could offer her as he pushed himself up from the chair, shaking his head with disbelief as he quickly moved to exit the house rather than dealing with any more of this situation right at that moment.

    Claire let out a small sound of defeat as Aidan slammed the door behind him and Sean continued to glare out at the nighttime sea, refusing to even grace her with the slightest glance. Swallowing back her emotions, Claire sadly took a seat on the chair Aidan had just vacated, continuing to watch Sean in the hopes that he¡¯d offer her any explanation at all.

    Nearly half an hour passed with Sean staring out into the night and Claire staring down at the floor wracking her brain for any clue as to what had made them so upset with her that night, but somehow afraid to even try to ask; considering the responses she had gotten to any and all of her words already.

    At last, Sean spoke to her again. Though instead of the anger, his tone and aura were instead just saturated with sadness ¡°did it at least make you feel better?¡± were the only words he could manage.

    ¡°Did what make me feel better?¡± Claire stammered hoarsely.

    A slight scoff preceded his answer ¡°Aidan.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡± Claire asked in the same confusion that had been plaguing her since entering the room.

    Sean just shook his head with his own sound of disbelief ¡°I suppose I should be glad that you chose revenge over grief. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m just sitting here, talking myself into trying to get past this¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Sean what on earth are you talking about? Please, I am so confused right now¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°I mean, I honestly don¡¯t even have any right to be upset at all, do I?¡± he continued.

    ¡°I am so completely lost here, Sean¡± she repeated, finding herself wishing for the first time in her life that she had actually had Haven¡¯s mind reading ability right then.

    Sean swallowed again, still not looking back in response to any of her claims of confusion ¡°I think the thing that I really am the most upset about is that you waited ¡®til after I actually thought things were ok again. I mean if you had done this back before you and I were the way I thought we were now; that I could¡¯ve understood. I probably would have even expected it, on some level. But I honestly did think we were ok again. But I guess I made myself try to forget how hurt you would be if you did find out. I mean, that¡¯s what this is really about, isn¡¯t it? How long have you known? How long were you planning this at all?¡± only a slight pause ¡°because if you knew about it last night, when the two of us gave each other that Kiss, then you are by far the very best actress in the world. Completely blindsided me with this. Completely¡± he repeated.

    That was when Claire let out an even louder sound of frustration and despair ¡°oh my fucking god, Sean. I literally have no goddamn clue what you are even talking about! What did I do? What am I getting revenge for? What did I know about? What was I planning? What the fuck is any of this?¡± she asked, her desperation adding to her anger at not having deciphered any of that night¡¯s conversation at all.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Upon hearing her continued claims of not having any idea of what he was speaking about; as well as the desperation in her voice, Sean finally turned back to her. He braced himself a moment as he watched her look back at him questioningly. Then upon turning his nerves to steel, he looked back at her, into her. A moment later, Sean was the one wearing a look of pure shock at what he had found there inside her head when he had finally given himself permission to look at all, despite knowing how much of a violation it truly was.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked, seeing his expression change so thoroughly to one of shock and regret.

    ¡°Oh god¡± Sean whispered as he stood.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire repeated more loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Claire¡± he told her as he bit back emotion as he forced his eyes back to her.

    ¡°What?¡± she repeated a third time.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any clue at all what I¡¯m talking about, do you?¡± he returned in the same whisper.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling you all fucking night, Sean¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Sean repeated ¡°I guess it would be futile to tell you to try and forget this entire conversation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bit¡± she added with a bit of her remaining anger peeking out ¡°what the hell is going on, Sean?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°I thought that¡­¡± he struggled with the words ¡°it¡¯s going to sound so ridiculous. Because it is ridiculous¡± he added as he shook his head, turning his eyes back toward the cellar steps.

    ¡°Care to add a few more words to any of those sentences?¡± Claire returned impatiently.

    Though his mind then moved on to the real culprit who had set this whole disaster into motion. He then moved back toward the steps without giving Claire any of those answers, as he wasn¡¯t even that completely clear on some of them himself.

    ¡°Sean!¡± Claire called after him in annoyance, but his feet were already carrying him quickly down the steps once more.

    However, when Sean made his way back to Aidan¡¯s room, he found it empty once again. Of course, that only solidified his anger. But at least now that anger was no longer wrongly aimed at Claire; well not at the real Claire anyway. He sighed as he shut the door to Aidan¡¯s quarters again, only to turn back and find that Claire had followed him down the steps, arms impatiently crossed over her chest.

    ¡°Sorry, I had to¡­¡± he tried to find the words that would even begin to explain any of the evening.

    Her fog of confusion had finally cleared enough to run all of his words that night through her head once more as she centered a suspicious look on her husband ¡°how hurt I would be if I found out what?¡± was the only question she offered then.

    Sean closed his eyes tightly at her words, ¡°this whole night was just one huge misunderstanding perpetrated by that little¡­¡±

    ¡°If I found out what?¡± she repeated, cutting him off.

    That was when Sean looked away, with actual fear in his expression ¡°Claire can we please just try to forget any of this night even happened?¡± he pleaded with her not to force him to hurt her so much worse than he ever had before.

    ¡°Found out what?¡± she returned more angrily.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me answer that Claire. Please¡± Sean repeated, his own tears forming at the corners of those blue eyes.

    Though her face made it clear that he no longer had to give her the answer, as he already had ¡°so you thought I had done something tonight¡­with Aidan I guess?¡± she shrugged, her own tears threatening to emerge ¡°to get even with you?¡± she looked down as she swallowed hard ¡°that about cover it?¡± she choked out the last few words.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± he attempted, not even sure what he even could say as she looked down quickly biting back more tears. Seeing her despair as the damage had already been done, he forced more words ¡°it was the night Avan died. When you told me you¡¯d never be the girl I loved again. It had been ten years that I had to live without you by then, Claire¡± he choked back his own emotion before continuing ¡°I thought I had completely lost you, forever. I didn¡¯t want to go on. I didn¡¯t care anymore. I was just¡­done. I barely even remember what happened. I didn¡¯t even feel it. It just happened, because that night I went away too. I couldn¡¯t bear to still be me, if it meant being without you¡± he choked out the rest of the confession.

    Claire was quiet a long moment, as both their cheeks were streaked red by that point. She finally spoke again, though her voice was barely a whisper ¡°you could have ¡®went away¡¯ with anyone else in the world but her¡± with that, she could do nothing more than rush back to their bedroom, sobbing quietly as she did.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t too long after her encounter with Aidan that night, or rather ¡®Claire¡¯s¡¯ encounter with Aidan, that Taylor arrived back at the place where she had been living since leaving Haven¡¯s home. Of course, it was also the same home she had lived in before ever even going to present herself to Haven nineteen years earlier. The home itself was nearly as large and luxurious as Haven¡¯s own, and it was located at the northernmost tip of the large settlement there along the coast.

    When she stepped inside, she found Awsha sitting upon the sofa with a glass of her chosen sustenance in hand ¡°and where have you been all night?¡± Awsha greeted the grinning blonde as she moved into the room.

    ¡°Making your life a lot easier¡± Taylor responded as she placed a light kiss over Awsha¡¯s lips and took the seat next to her.

    ¡°What did you do now?¡± Awsha asked with brow raised.

    ¡°Oh, just spent the evening breaking hearts into a million pretty little pieces¡± Taylor smiled, her eyes then immediately turning toward the man who entered the room upon her return to the home that night.

    He stood at about six feet tall, his waist-length locks as black as his clothing and even his eyes. He had white streaks running through those long locks, and the kind of presence that made others whither before his majesty, much the same way they reacted to any elder Kindred with that particular type of magnetism.

    ¡°And what did my little heartbreaker do?¡± he asked as he stepped toward the couch where the two women had instantly turned all their attention to him upon his arrival.

    ¡°I was wondering that myself¡± Awsha managed to interject before Taylor could offer her response.

    ¡°Did I ask you to speak, Awsha?¡± he told her plainly, the mere sound of his words cowing Awsha into forcing her eyes back to the floor and letting Taylor give her explanation.

    ¡°The heir to the throne is now nothing more than a broken wreck, as is his wife. He¡¯s ripe for the taking¡± Taylor added as she grinned over at Awsha once again.

    Awsha looked up at the man, waiting to see if he had any more words to speak before she dared to voice any more of her own ¡°what does that mean, exactly?¡± she asked Taylor in a small voice.

    ¡°I made Sean think that Claire knew about his little transgression with you. The second one, I mean¡± she added with a smirk.

    Awsha looked a little startled by that ¡°how did you do that?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°And why do you sound so worried?¡± the man interrupted as he scowled down at Awsha.

    ¡°Just curious¡± Awsha stammered.

    ¡°Lying to me is a good way to get me to tell Taylor to permanently become you. Then you will have lost any of your use, Awsha. And you know what happens to things that have no further use¡± he told her, the threat plain.

    Awsha swallowed hard, as she looked away again, voicing no further questions right then. However Taylor offered the answers anyway, never one to shy away from taking credit for her little games ¡°I made him think that Claire found out; and that she was so upset that she decided to get even with her lovely husband¡± Taylor informed with another smile.

    ¡°Even how?¡± Awsha managed, trying very hard to keep any emotion out of her voice. After all, the man who listened to their every word was known to see emotion as nothing short of weakness.

    ¡°By having Claire be the one who broke his heart into those millions of pieces of course¡± Taylor chuckled.

    ¡°And how did she do that?¡± Awsha managed.

    ¡°Well she, meaning me, took a nice long ride on her pretty little childe. And Claire, meaning me¡± she repeated with another smile ¡°made damn sure Sean would walk in on them. It was beautiful I¡¯m telling you¡± she allowed another chuckle.

    ¡°Sean walked in on you with Aidan? And you looked like Claire at the time?¡± Awsha repeated as her eyes widened.

    ¡°It was priceless¡­¡± Taylor allowed another giggle ¡°especially when he accused the real Claire of doing it to get even with him, for you. It was my masterpiece, I tell you¡± Taylor added with further amusement.

    Awsha tried very hard to not show her fear of what exactly Sean would do now that their secret was known. Especially after telling her that he would not be able to go on at all if Claire was ever allowed to be destroyed by that sin.

    But before Awsha could even attempt any other reaction, the man spoke again ¡°so, I guess you have to go comfort your brother now¡± the man told her as he moved his eyes to the door ¡°and don¡¯t disappoint me, Awsha. Remember how easily I can replace you after all¡± he reminded as he let his hands curl in Taylor¡¯s long locks to accent his statement.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do whatever I need to, Baron¡± Awsha told him as she stood to move toward the door with as much confidence as she could force into her tone and her walk; despite the very real fear that this serpent did truly inspire.

 Chapter 38

    It wasn¡¯t too long after leaving Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s home that Aidan arrived in Haven¡¯s instead. He found Haven at the desk in his study once more and moved to take a seat in the chair across the desk from his Prince. As Aidan took that seat, his body language made his mood obvious even without Haven using any of his extra sensory perceptions to discover it on his own.

    ¡°Problem?¡± Haven offered in greeting, his own British accent much more subtle than Aidan¡¯s considering how long he had made his home in the new world now.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve somehow managed to destroy the entire fabric of the universe as we know it¡± Aidan sighed regretfully.

    ¡°On only your second night here? That¡¯s both impressive and terrifying¡± Haven added wryly ¡°care to explain that assumption just a bit though?¡±

    ¡°Last night, I barely had a chance to talk to Sean and Claire before it was almost dawn. But nothing seemed that off, other than them being a little distracted and quiet¡± Aidan just shook his head, running the events of the night through his head once more.

    ¡°And now something is off?¡± Haven pressed with his own concern. Especially after having been under the impression that his childe and grandchilde had made leaps and bounds toward repairing their relationship in recent years.

    ¡°Way, way off¡± Aidan mumbled to himself before looking back up at Haven, a pleading look in his dark eyes ¡°can you just please tell me what has been really going on with them since¡­ since Erica¡¯s death¡± he added more quietly.

    Haven¡¯s eyes turned downward at the sound of that particular question and all the many answers that it had ¡°you are asking me to explain the last thirty-five years, you know¡± Haven stalled a bit.

    ¡°Well someone needs to. Because I am so far beyond confused right now¡± Aidan told him, that same plea in his voice still.

    ¡°What exactly happened, Aidan?¡± Haven had to ask as he narrowed his blue eyes over at the other man.

    ¡°Have the two of them really not had any kind of relationship in thirty-five years?¡± Aidan asked, stalling his own answer ¡°because I don¡¯t know why she would say that, or¡­ if it wasn¡¯t true. But the way Sean¡­¡± Aidan just shook his head.

    ¡°You do realize that if you don¡¯t start completing your thoughts verbally¡­¡± Haven left it at that.

    Aidan sighed again as he braced himself to answer ¡°Claire came into my room tonight and plainly told me that she and Sean have barely even touched each other in the last three and a half decades. It was hard to even fathom that, but harder to fathom why she would lie. Especially about Sean¡± Aidan shook his head again ¡°so I believed her, as little sense as her words made. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe her?¡± he added with a slight stammer to his voice.

    Haven just shook his head as he pushed long locks out of his face in thought. He easily filled in the rest of the blanks after Aidan¡¯s words, even without having to consciously peer into the other man¡¯s mind to do so. After another long pause, Haven spoke again ¡°they did spend years trying to put the pieces of their lives and their relationship back together after they lost her¡± Haven allowed ¡°but lately things had actually seemed to improve greatly between them again¡± he added with another soft sigh.

    ¡°Then why? Why on earth would she¡­ do what she did?¡± Aidan decided on, lowering his voice a bit.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t¡± Haven stated simply, casting the slightest glare at the door to the main room, as that had been the last place he had seen the one who was very likely behind this current attempt at wrecking his family¡¯s lives once again.

    ¡°But she did!¡± Aidan scoffed with disbelief ¡°and now Sean hates me, and he hates Claire, and it¡¯s just all so fucked up¡± he added with another sad shake of his head.

    ¡°I seriously doubt she did¡± Haven returned, not sure the truth was all that much better than the lie that Aidan had believed, and acted upon.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡± Aidan asked with disbelief.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the liar in this particular scenario¡± Haven answered.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying, and you don¡¯t think Claire would have lied about something like that either¡­ then?¡± he left the question at that.

    ¡°You remember our little blonde friend from last night?¡± Haven responded, the seeming subject change catching Aidan off guard.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Aidan asked with further confusion.

    ¡°Do you remember what she said when you asked her who she was?¡±

    Aidan scoffed ¡°something about she might be anyone?¡±

    ¡°And do you remember what I said then?¡± Haven pressed.

    ¡°That it was probably the only true thing she ever said¡­¡± Aidan answered slowly.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Ravnos, Aidan. And she¡¯s become very close to Awsha over the last two decades¡± he attempted to clarify.

    ¡°What does any of that have to do with what Claire did with me tonight?¡± Aidan questioned impatiently.

    ¡°I take it you haven¡¯t heard much about Ravnos?¡±

    ¡°No, Haven. Why?¡± Aidan returned in the same tone.

    Haven sighed heavily once more. It was true that he didn¡¯t have absolute proof that Taylor was behind the events of the evening. But he had enough to find no other probable solution ¡°Ravnos are masters of illusion and deceit¡± another sigh ¡°when one of them is around, and people start behaving in ways they would never ever behave in; It makes a certain culprit come to mind¡± Haven finished with some combination of anger as well as sadness.

    ¡°And if you think that this girl could do something like that... why on earth would you let her stay around?¡± Aidan asked, trying not to place any blame in his voice, though it was difficult.

    ¡°What law has she broken, Aidan? She¡¯s a total nightmare who creates chaos everywhere she goes. Yes, that is true. But last I checked there wasn¡¯t technically any law against that. Not to mention her relationship with Awsha. And anything I do in regards to Awsha could turn out¡­ badly¡± he decided on, knowing that Aidan most likely wasn¡¯t privy to the prophecies that had been hanging over all of their heads for nearly sixty years now.

    Aidan just scoffed as he stood, raising his voice slightly ¡°Who cares? If she really did something this hurtful, something that destroyed both Sean and Claire this badly, then how can you fucking sit here and talk about laws? You¡¯re the Prince last I checked, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aidan returned angrily, though it took a bit of will to even speak out that strongly against any Kindred with the kind of majesty Haven inspired in all those younger. Without allowing himself to look back for fear of what reaction Haven would have to his words, Aidan left the room again; no longer sure who he could even turn to for any peace of mind at all at this point.

    <hr>

    When Awsha neared Haven¡¯s home once more that night, her eyes immediately moved toward the beach. There, standing about a hundred feet off from the dock that Ford patrolled once again was Sean. She swallowed a bit as she allowed a moment to take in his appearance. That night Sean was standing in ankle high water, as the tide ebbed and flowed, pushing the water over his knees and receding again while he just stood their numbly looking out at the waves. Forcing her feet to carry her close enough that she could see the wind playing in his long blonde locks, she also noted the red streaks running down both his pale cheeks as he stared, devastated out at the dark expanse of ocean before him.

    Though she was close enough now that he was easily aware of her presence, he still stood frozen, no words passing his lips, no glance turning her way. Awsha swallowed again as she tried to find any words in the face of the intensity of that despair and rage that saturated every inch of his aura that night.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t tell Claire, Sean¡± she managed to choke out the words.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t tell her, Awsha¡± he stated in a tone so devoid of all of those otherwise overly apparent emotions that it was eerie ¡°but the fact that you already know what happened tonight; that just further proves who it actually was in that room after all. Did you put her up to it? That¡¯s all I wanna know¡± he asked as he finally moved those bloody pools of blue back to her to see if she would even attempt to deceive him.

    ¡°No, Sean¡± she assured him ¡°that was the one promise I kept. Remember?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t tell Claire, but you did tell Taylor, didn¡¯t you?¡± he stated in that same icy calm tone.

    ¡°But Claire didn¡¯t actually do anything. It was all Taylor. And as messed up as that is, it still wasn¡¯t Claire who tried to hurt you tonight¡± she attempted to reason.

    ¡°No kidding, Awsha¡± he returned, the anger finally coming through in his tone.

    ¡°But Claire didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± she attempted again.

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But Taylor made me think she did. Taylor¡¯s the reason Claire does know what you and I did now. Taylor¡¯s the reason that made me crush Claire with that knowledge¡± he bit out, forcing back despair to replace it with fury.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to do that, Sean. If I wanted to break my promise to you. I would¡¯ve just told Claire myself. Wouldn¡¯t I have?¡± Awsha made one more attempt at reason.

    ¡°Would¡¯ve. Could¡¯ve. None of it even matters now, does it?¡± Sean took another moment before continuing ¡°the only good thing that¡¯s come out of this is now I no longer have to tiptoe around, just hoping that you weren¡¯t going to use that one thing against me; against us. After all, there is no us anymore now¡± he finished in a whisper.

    ¡°When you say us¡­¡± Awsha attempted to have him clarify that statement, but the darkness in his eyes silenced her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost all of your leverage against me. And I¡¯ve lost everything¡± he told her in the same whisper as he looked back at the sea again.

    ¡°You do know we can¡¯t drown, right?¡± Awsha couldn¡¯t help making any attempt at swaying him from his promise of self-destruction he had made when asking her to first keep that secret for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill myself anyway, Awsha¡± he replied, almost distantly ¡°there¡¯s nothing left to kill¡± he added, his voice breaking a bit with the strength it took to admit that out loud.

    ¡°Sean¡± she whispered, her own sadness actually coloring her tone ¡°that¡¯s not completely true. As long as Claire¡¯s still alive¡­¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t let her finish ¡°you¡¯re right¡± he stated in that same eerily emotionless tone as he looked back at her once again ¡°there¡¯s a few things left. Like despair, regret, rage, and power; let¡¯s not forget that one. I¡¯m the second strongest Kindred here and that¡¯s all that¡¯s left of me now. Nothing else. And I will kill Taylor the next time I see her. She¡¯s the one that forced me to destroy the only thing that kept me human. So humanity be damned. Every human part of me is gone now. And I think you know what that leaves.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Despite the angry words Aidan had left Haven with, he was still somewhat relieved to have been provided with any other explanation other than the one he had held upon entering his Prince¡¯s home that night. However, there were others who most likely still held that previous explanation and he would have to deal with that and them, sooner rather than later. He allowed a heavy sigh as he forced his feet to carry him back into Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s home again that night. It was only mere hours after he had been enjoying such pleasure under that roof, misguided though that pleasure was in so many ways.

    When he entered the main room of the home, neither Sean nor Claire was still seated where he had left them. Though he was not sure whether that gave him any more or less comfort in all honesty. He allowed another heavy sigh as he pushed his feet to carry him back toward the cellar steps, willing away memories of what he had thought he had been doing down there so very recently.

    He couldn¡¯t help glancing briefly into his own quarters and the disheveled bedding that did well to shake his composure even further. One more pause to steel himself before he moved to the door of Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s bedroom and wore an almost pained expression as he willed his fingers to gently rap at the door.

    Already knowing who was at her door, Claire allowed her own dread-filled sigh as she forced her strangled voice to speak despite how raw it had felt to her in the hours she had now spent there crying on that bed, a pillow to her chest, already bloodstained from the tears that seemed to have no end ¡°come in¡± she forced herself to respond.

    Aidan slowly pushed open the door and warily stepped inside to find Claire alone. Not that he was very shocked by that fact, considering what Sean had believed had happened between the two of them that night ¡°I didn¡¯t see Sean upstairs¡± he managed, though his own voice seemed choked as well.

    ¡°I know what you two think happened now. It wasn¡¯t me, Aidan. I swear¡± she told him in a shaky whisper.

    ¡°I went to speak to Haven about all the damage that had been done here tonight, and he came to the same conclusion; that it wasn¡¯t you that I was in the room with at all¡± he agreed, his voice apologetic and full of regret as he pondered whether or not he should even let the door to her bedroom shut behind him or not, all things considered.

    ¡°So, we all know that it wasn¡¯t me now. Is that all you needed to tell me, then?¡± she asked in the same hoarse whisper, her eyes glued to the doorframe behind him instead of being able to look up into his eyes at all right then.

    Aidan looked at her with a bit of confusion coloring the regret that already saturated his aura ¡°so, if we all know that it wasn¡¯t you who¡­did that with me tonight, that would mean Sean knows it wasn¡¯t you as well, right?¡± he asked with a bit of hope, pained though it still was.

    ¡°Yes Sean knows now, that it wasn¡¯t me¡± she agreed as her voice broke again and she cast her eyes downward once more.

    ¡°So, things are ok then? Well, not ok¡± he added ¡°but at least ok between you and Sean?¡± he hoped aloud as he only allowed himself to move a step or two closer to the bed.

    That was when another sob shook her body as Claire moved her hand to her eyes once more ¡°not really, Aidan¡± was the only answer she could manage.

    ¡°Well, if he knows that you didn¡¯t actually¡­¡± he shook his head, that confusion still remaining despite one of the mysteries of the night having been uncovered ¡°then what is it? I mean, I know you two still have a pretty good reason to be upset with me¡± he admitted guiltily ¡°I mean I did take you to bed without a second thought. Even if it wasn¡¯t actually you¡± he added, and then quickly moved on ¡°but how does that translate to there being something wrong between you and Sean, still?¡± he asked as though he honestly did want to understand.

    ¡°Because, when Sean thought it had been me in there with you¡­¡± she sniffled a bit, not even sure she had the strength to form the words ¡°he told me why he thought I would do that to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Claire. I know this is hard; but I¡¯m really not following¡± he apologized as he finally moved to sit at the foot of the bed, trying once again to push memories of the earlier part of the night out of his head.

    Claire forced a strength she didn¡¯t truly feel in order to give any answer at all ¡°Sean thought I went to bed with you¡­ to get even with him¡± she whispered, biting back her emotions painfully.

    ¡°Even with him for what?¡± Aidan asked slowly.

    ¡°For Awsha¡± she choked, eyes darting downwards again.

    ¡°Awsha?¡± Aidan replied with a bit of surprise ¡°I thought you two were way, way past that¡± he stated with further confusion.

    ¡°I got past it when it was her powers that made Sean be with her. After all, it wasn¡¯t his choice¡­ that time¡± she cried the last two words as she curled up against the headboard, burying her face in that already bloody pillow once again.

    Aidan closed his eyes a moment, taking in that confession before finding his voice again ¡°and when Sean did actually choose to be with her again¡­ It was after she had tried to kill you?¡± he then had to add ¡°it was after what she had done to Erica for all those years?¡± he asked for clarification that he hoped he would not actually get. After all, Aidan didn¡¯t even love Claire the way Sean had always claimed to. He wasn¡¯t even sure he loved Erica as much as Sean had supposedly loved Claire. And even he could no longer bring himself to touch Awsha after hearing of her crimes against both Claire and Erica.

    ¡°So, no; things really aren¡¯t ok between me and Sean¡± was the only confirmation Claire could even manage then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this at all¡± Aidan replied after a long moment, though his voice was only a whisper ¡°and we¡¯re sure that Awsha didn¡¯t use her powers on him again?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s bound to Haven, Aidan. She couldn¡¯t have been with Sean at all¡­ unless Sean actually wanted to be with her¡± she admitted out loud, no longer even having the strength to continue to try and deny that fact any longer herself.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it¡± was all Aidan could repeat, his own voice shaky as he finally moved across the bed to wrap his arms around Claire, kissing her hair and offering her the only comfort he could. Though he knew that no comfort would ever be enough for this kind of heartbreak at all.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    <hr>

    Once Sean began moving slowly, deliberately, emotionless down the beach away from Awsha after their previous conversation, she summoned every bit of will she could to call after him ¡°You can¡¯t kill Taylor, Sean.¡±

    Sean simply scoffed at her words, but turned back to her nonetheless ¡°oh I assure you, I can¡± he promised her coolly.

    ¡°No, you really can¡¯t!¡± she argued as she moved to catch up to where he had taken a few short steps back toward the dock in front of Haven¡¯s home.

    ¡°Keep defending her and you¡¯ll see what else I can do now, Awsha. I hate leaving anything unfinished after all¡± Sean told her, the threat clear in his tone and his expression as those rage-filled pools of blue moved to her neck just to drive that threat further home.

    Awsha was halted for more than a moment before she found her voice, brittle as it was ¡°I¡¯m not trying to protect Taylor. She¡¯s becoming just as much of a threat to me as she is to you. And not just because she has you so filled with rage that you just threatened me¡± she had to add with a bit of hurt ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you. Trust me when I say you cannot go after Taylor¡± she told him with as much conviction as she could in that moment.

    ¡°Her little illusions and games won¡¯t save her. So you should really give up on trying to either. It could be unhealthy for you¡± he stated plainly.

    Trying to ignore yet another threat, Awsha continued ¡°yes, I know you could easily kill Taylor. I¡¯m not debating that, Sean. But I know what will happen if you do. There will be a very bloody retaliation¡± she warned, then forced more willpower to add one last warning ¡°she¡¯s his favorite pet, Sean. If you hurt her¡­ I know he¡¯ll hurt you back a thousand times worse¡± she finished in a whisper as tears formed at the corner of her dark eyes.

    ¡°He huh?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes at that, but moved on before asking for any more information on who this ¡®he¡¯ actually may have been ¡°do you honestly think there¡¯s anything left on the planet that could actually hurt me now? There¡¯s nothing left to hurt. Even if he kills me, it won¡¯t matter. None of it matters anymore. I just want her to pay first. That¡¯s all¡± Sean finished in the same terrifyingly calm tone, especially whilst talking about his own death.

    ¡°He won¡¯t kill you Sean. At least not before he hurts you¡± Awsha told him with a sad shake of her head.

    ¡°I just told you¡­¡±

    ¡°What? That there¡¯s nothing that could still hurt you?¡± she scoffed then ¡°believe me, there¡¯s one way he could still destroy what you claim isn¡¯t even there to destroy. And that¡¯s exactly who he¡¯ll go after. She has literally no value to him at all, except to use her to hurt you. And he will¡± Awsha promised ¡°so, do you still think you wanna risk that? Risk her¡­ just to get even with Taylor? Would that¡­. Would anything be worth that to you, Sean?¡±

    Sean was quiet for a long moment, doing all he could to hide any emotion produced by Awsha¡¯s words. Finally he spoke again ¡°I assume this ¡®he¡¯ that you¡¯re talking about is this serpent we¡¯ve been looking for since the day we came to this place?¡± Though Awsha could provide no verbal response as she simply looked down; and this gave him her answer. The emotions he had been drowning in all night finally gave way to a more rational thought ¡°you¡¯ve known who he is? Where he is? That Taylor¡¯s one of his minions? What he¡¯s actually like and what he¡¯s willing to do? And you never told any of us? You never told Haven?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how terrifying Baron is. How strong he is. The things he can do¡­¡± she just shook her head, though Sean appeared to have heard none of her excuses.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer bound to Haven, are you?¡± he whispered, which only caused her to close her eyes against the accusation ¡°how¡­.¡± Sean then just shook his head ¡°never mind how. I really should just kill you right now. Fuck Taylor. You¡¯ve always been the real problem, haven¡¯t you Awsha?¡± another look of accusation toward her then ¡°you knew all about him and you never even tried to help us stop him. You really are content to just watch him destroy everything; destroy all of us. I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be shocked at all, should I?¡± he added, though with barely any volume.

    ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t understand. I wanted to tell you. I wanted to tell all of you. I just¡­¡± she just looked down once again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re bound to this serpent now. Do not tell me that, Awsha. Don¡¯t tell me you let him feed¡­ corrupt you that way¡± he corrected as he watched that first part of the prophecy very well unfolding before his very eyes that night. The same night in which he had lost the one thing that had always given him the strength to try and deal with any tragedy he had ever had to endure.

    ¡°I swear I never drank his blood, Sean¡± she defended through tears.

    Sean adjusted his sight to gauge the truth of that claim, and found that she was indeed telling him the truth about not being bound by blood to the very serpent that was prophesied to corrupt her into murdering their sire. But if she were not bound to him, then that would only leave one other explanation.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re not bound to him. You really did just choose to keep your knowledge of him a secret. Do you think that somehow makes this better?¡± he told her with disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sean¡± she insisted ¡°I know I never drank his blood, but for some reason I just can¡¯t do anything at all to help any of you fight him. It¡¯s like he somehow can still keep me from ever truly acting against him, even without ever feeding me his blood at all¡± she whispered, trying to make sense of it herself ¡°I mean, if he could do that sort of thing¡­¡± she just shook her head again.

    Sean¡¯s first reaction was complete disbelief that she would try to use this current explanation to justify anything at all she had done or not done. But when he looked inside her head, he knew that she was not lying, and that she was truly terrified that what she had described actually was the truth.

    Sean paused a long moment before reacting ¡°we need to find out what he actually did do to you¡± he stated as he grabbed her arm and began leading her toward Haven¡¯s home, knowing that their sire would be able to make much more sense of this. Or rather, Sean hoped he would. If nothing else, he knew that Haven could see a lot more of her thoughts than Sean ever could hope to as she was technically at least his match mentally when it came to many of their psychic abilities being able to be used on one another.

    <hr>

    It was only moments later when Sean pushed open the door to Haven¡¯s study, still holding Awsha tightly in his grip as he tossed the door shut behind them. Haven raised a brow at the rather dramatic entrances he was being treated to that night, and even more dramatic exits. Not that ¡®treated¡¯ was all that accurate of a term ¡°don¡¯t tell me she was somehow behind the fiasco with Aidan?¡± he attempted a guess at the reasons for their presence there.

    ¡°In some way¡± Sean scoffed as he glared down at his vampiric sister ¡°but that¡¯s not the biggest part of the problem.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bigger part of the problem?¡± Haven asked with a bit of disbelief as well as dread at the thought as he watched Sean forcefully push Awsha down into the chair that Aidan had occupied not much earlier.

    Not having any patience left to do anything but get directly to the point, that is precisely what Sean did ¡°is it even possible for someone to make you behave like you have a blood bond to them, even when you¡¯re nowhere near them and you¡¯ve never even tasted their blood, allegedly?¡± he had to add more quietly as he cast a sideways glance down at Awsha. It was true that she believed that she had not tasted this Baron¡¯s blood, but he wasn¡¯t even sure if her aura would have revealed that to him if someone had taken the memory from her.

    Haven was quiet a moment, his blue eyes moving between his two childer. After another moment, he allowed an answer ¡°considering I have that ability, myself; I would have to agree that it is indeed possible¡± he admitted quietly, as both sets of eyes widened at him. Ignoring their obvious shock, he attempted some little comfort ¡°however, if one is already blood bound. It would be a tad more difficult for the mental bond to surpass the¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not bound to you anymore¡± Sean interrupted, which did cause Awsha to immediately shrink back into her seat as her sire¡¯s eyes darkened as he fixed them on her.

    Haven was silenced a long moment as he continued to hold Awsha in his gaze ¡°I won¡¯t bother asking for any explanation of that right now¡± he swallowed a bit, ¡°but I assume this turn of conversation has been brought on by someone replacing Awsha¡¯s physical bond to me with a mental one to them instead?¡± he stated, forcing all emotion out of his tone as best he could.

    Sean had to force his confirmation as well ¡°not just someone. The daughter has been corrupted by the serpent after all, father.¡±

 Chapter 40

    When Haven awoke the next evening, he sadly cast a glance down the hall toward Awsha¡¯s room before heading for the stairs with a sigh. He was just about to head into his study to try and be alone with his thoughts when he turned his eyes toward the door of the studio that Sean had spent so much time in during the times when he had lived under Haven¡¯s roof. Moving to the door, Haven once again found Sean in the room. Inside, Sean was tossing various forgotten pieces of his art into a large box, barely acknowledging Haven¡¯s presence even though he had sensed it as always.

    ¡°Did you stay here today?¡± Haven asked after waiting a moment for Sean to turn from his task, which he did not.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have anywhere else to bother going,¡± was Sean¡¯s mumbled response as he continued haphazardly throwing paintings and prose into the box, not seeming to be overly worried about damaging any of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your house fell into a hole again,¡± Haven asked wryly, despite the obvious darkness that came to mind at that memory.

    ¡°You want me to leave or something?¡± Sean returned, though still did not bother looking back.

    ¡°You do realize that your behavior does at times make it very difficult for me to avoid doing things I know you don¡¯t like me doing?¡± Haven returned as he narrowed his eyes at his eldest childe.

    ¡°Whatever Haven,¡± Sean mumbled as he continued filling the box with even more force to his motions.

    Haven just shook his head a moment, curbing the urge that he had just threatened to indulge, for now. ¡°You never even stayed around after telling me what had happened with Awsha last night,¡± he began.

    ¡°I told my Prince when there was a threat to him: I did my duty. And I left,¡± Sean added plainly.

    Haven shook his head at the lack of emotion that colored each of Sean¡¯s responses, while being belied by the force of his tossing away all the remnants of various parts of his past life. ¡°You¡¯re not even curious as to what¡¯s to be done with your little sister now?¡±

    ¡°Well, did you kill her?¡± Sean stated with another surprising lack of emotion.

    ¡°That¡¯s usually not the first course of action I generally take. Which I¡¯m pretty sure you already knew,¡± Haven returned, continuing to narrow his eyes at Sean, and finding it ever more difficult to keep from reaching into his mind on his own.

    ¡°No kidding,¡± Sean returned in a mumble.

    ¡°That¡¯s usually not the first course of action any of our clan take. Which I¡¯m also sure you know,¡± Haven added pointedly.

    ¡°Yeah, and look how great our lives now are thanks to us all trying so hard to keep all that fucking humanity,¡± Sean added coolly.

    Haven was a bit caught by that but forced a response, ¡°So you¡¯re not curious to know what¡¯s become of Awsha at all?¡± he asked, continuing to watch Sean ever more carefully then.

    ¡°If she¡¯s not dead, or soon to be dead, then there¡¯s nothing to say. At least nothing you¡¯d want to hear,¡± Sean added more quietly.

    Haven allowed another concerned sigh. ¡°Are you saying that you truly believe that killing one of our own is the course of action we should actually be taking?¡± he had to know if that was indeed Sean¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that if you would have let me kill her forty-seven years ago; none of this shit storm would even be happening right now,¡± Sean told him bluntly, his eyes finally moving back to his sire at that statement.

    Haven swallowed a bit, averting his own eyes then, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I can honestly say to that, Sean.¡±

    ¡°If what you say is anything other than ¡®yeah you¡¯re right. That bitch should be dead.¡¯ Then it¡¯s nothing I want to hear either,¡± Sean finished plainly as he retrieved the box and pushed past Haven and out of the room.

    It took a long moment for Haven to compose himself in the eyes of Sean¡¯s coldness, but finally forced his feet to follow his childe into the main room. There, he found Sean stoking the flames of the fireplace before tossing that entire box of his artwork and other creations into those flames.

    ¡°Sean, what are you¡­?¡± Haven began; though his voice trailed off instead. Though seeing that Sean offered no response, simply staring at the flames as they devoured all those creations that represented so much of his soul; Haven couldn¡¯t help feeling his heart break for the childe that was in such pain right then. Haven took one more moment to try and force his own emotions back. ¡°Is this your rather dramatic way of telling me that I¡¯ve lost both of my childer; in the same night at that?¡± he had to ask.

    Sean¡¯s pause was only momentary before he spoke, ¡°Depends on your definition of lost, I suppose. We¡¯re both still technically alive after all, aren¡¯t we?¡± he added bitterly.

    Haven took another moment to further compose himself, ¡°Well, even though you never asked; I will tell you what has become of Awsha.¡± He seemed to brace himself as he moved on, ¡°The reason I prefer the blood bond to the mental bond is because the blood bond can be ended, obviously,¡± he had to add, ¡°and I always wanted to give any of those bound to me the chance to be free again, if they ever truly wanted it. It¡¯s not only stronger, but it¡¯s a lot less damaging; or at least less permanent,¡± he corrected.

    ¡°Yes. And thanks to that impermanence, now she¡¯s bound to the serpent instead of you. Another great decision that came with letting her live,¡± Sean added, still staring into the flames.

    Haven forced himself to continue, ¡°Though the blood bond would be stronger, she¡¯d never submit to it again since he¡¯s claimed her mind now. Not that she being bound to me again would really matter; since she did break that bond once already, after all,¡± Haven tacked on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ is this you trying to defend keeping her alive. Because you¡¯re missing the mark a bit if that¡¯s the case,¡± Sean replied, only casting Haven a brief glance.

    Haven closed his eyes a moment before continuing, ¡°This is me explaining to you my current course of action pertaining to Awsha.¡±

    ¡°What course of action would that be?¡± Sean asked as he looked around the room. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really appear that you¡¯re doing much of anything from here.¡±

    Haven shook his head again in the face of that continuing coldness that was coloring each of Sean¡¯s reactions. ¡°If you recall, you did disappear last night before finding out what decision I ended up making, at least for now,¡± he added more quietly.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Fine, Haven. Tell me what this new temporary solution is that will most likely come back to bite us all again in another five, ten, twenty, whatever years,¡± Sean replied flatly.

    ¡°Well, I thought about banishment, of course. But with Taylor¡¯s abilities, I doubt that would do even a bit of good,¡± Haven began. ¡°I even thought about trying to overwrite the mental bond she has to this Baron, but as we still don¡¯t know exactly how old and powerful he is; that also may not have quite worked out,¡± Haven sighed again as Sean just watched him with the same emotionless expression. ¡°I thought about putting a stake in her heart, but we already know that being in torpor didn¡¯t quite stop her from sewing continued chaos before,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°So, is this just a list of things that aren¡¯t going to work?¡± Sean interrupted impatiently.

    Trying to ignore Sean¡¯s obvious hostility, Haven continued, ¡°Torpor would be the best bet, honestly; but as I said¡­¡± Haven then sighed once more, ¡°So I had to find a way to put her in a sort of torpor, but still shut her mind down so she couldn¡¯t continue to carry out Baron¡¯s will through mental attacks like those she used upon sweet Erica.¡±

    Moving quickly past the reminder of what had been done to Erica, Sean spoke again, ¡°And there¡¯s actually a way to shut down another Kindred¡¯s mind?¡± Sean asked skeptically.

    ¡°Not a way that I myself can do,¡± Haven stated, though quietly.

    Sean just scoffed, ¡°So then why bother even mentioning it?¡±

    Haven sighed once more, ¡°Because Minna can do it; did do it,¡± he admitted, though in a near whisper.

    Another brief crack before Sean responded, ¡°Minna can actually shut down the mind of other Kindred like that?¡± Sean stated, though his voice was nearly as quiet.

    ¡°She can do worse too. But I¡¯m hoping that catatonia will be sufficient enough,¡± Haven returned, though his eyes were still down in an obvious sign that it did hurt him to punish his own childe in such a way; even though she had done more than enough to warrant such a drastic response.

    ¡°And how long will this even last?¡± Sean had to know.

    ¡°Until I tell her to give Awsha¡¯s mind back to her again,¡± Haven confessed, though his voice was ragged with his own regret.

    Sean swallowed once more as he studied his sire for another moment. ¡°You said she could do worse too? Worse how?¡± Sean had to know.

    ¡°Minna can do things to others¡¯ minds that¡­¡± Haven took a moment, not sure he wanted to share the facts of how truly damaging a Malkavian could be. However, if Sean was to be Prince someday, he needed to know about all of the weapons in the arsenal that he would inherit, no matter how devastating.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Sean pressed in response to Haven¡¯s lengthy pause.

    ¡°She can actually drive someone to delusion, or even total insanity. She could even lobotomize someone, with only her mind, if she had to. And I¡¯m really hoping she¡¯ll never have to do either of those things to Awsha¡­ or anyone else for that matter,¡± Haven added as he looked down again, away from Sean¡¯s eyes widening at those pieces of information.

    ¡°The insane girl can do shit like that?¡± Sean repeated in a bit of shock.

    ¡°If she has to,¡± Haven repeated again in the same quiet tone. But he then made an obvious attempt at bracing himself to move on through the conversation, ¡°So now that you know what I¡¯ve been forced to do to your little sister, will you now please tell me what¡¯s been done to you?¡± Haven questioned, the force returning to his voice at last.

    Sean looked down only a moment, ¡°Done to me?¡± was the only response he allowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s something very wrong, Sean. Will you tell me or force me to dig out those answers again?¡± Haven asked, though his voice was gentle despite his words.

    Sean closed his eyes a moment, as though steeling himself to try and make it through admitting to those answers at all. ¡°When I thought Claire had slept with Aidan,¡± he swallowed a bit, ¡°I asked the real Claire if it was her way of getting even with me¡­ for Awsha,¡± he finished, though his voice became a choked whisper on the final two words.

    Haven looked down once more before speaking, ¡°And that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re acting as though life truly means nothing to you anymore?¡±

    ¡°Without Claire, life really does have no meaning. She¡¯s always been the only meaning at all in my life. And now that I¡¯ve lost her¡­ there¡¯s nothing else left,¡± Sean finished as he forced back more of those tears, proving that pain was the one thing that was definitely still left.

    <hr>

    When Claire had awoken that evening, it was to find her bed empty. Though she couldn¡¯t honestly say she was surprised that Sean had not returned to their home since his confession, unplanned though it had been. She sighed softly as she moved her fingers to his pillow, only to have them tickled by a long blonde hair she found there. Of course that just caused her to sniffle again.

    It wasn¡¯t much later that Aidan appeared in her bedroom doorway once again, still wearing his own sad expression which only deepened when he found her still distractedly caressing Sean¡¯s pillow.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t come back for the day?¡± Aidan asked quietly, though having only been awake for a few minutes, he already knew that answer when he saw her there alone in the room still.

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping he stayed with Haven¡­ sort of,¡± she added.

    ¡°Sort of?¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help catching that as he watched her from his place leaning upon the doorframe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about him choosing to be in the same house as Awsha, instead of me. But if he didn¡¯t stay there¡­ I¡¯m afraid to think of what that could mean, either,¡± she managed, voice broken by emotion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think he would have¡­.?¡± Aidan didn¡¯t quite finish that sentence, instead choosing to move closer to the bed.

    ¡°He always said he couldn¡¯t live without me,¡± she attempted to scoff, but the sound came out as something much sadder.

    ¡°Did he even give you an explanation for what he did, Claire? If any were possible, even?¡± he asked, trying to push away thoughts of Sean entertaining the idea of going out to meet the sun again for the first time in a century and a half.

    ¡°He said it happened because he thought he had lost me. And he didn¡¯t want to be part of his own life, if I wasn¡¯t included,¡± she sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s the short version, anyway,¡± she added, her pools of green still on the bed throughout every word she tried to force through her lips.

    ¡°I feel I¡¯ve definitely missed a few things around here,¡± Aidan stated, more to himself, before moving on. ¡°When was the last time you even ate, Claire?¡± she just shrugged indifferently, not offering any answer. ¡°Did you eat last night before you came upstairs, and¡­?¡± he didn¡¯t bother rehashing the facts she already knew.

    ¡°No,¡± Claire offered as her only simple response.

    Aidan sighed again as he moved to a spot next to her bed, ¡°So you haven¡¯t eaten for two days? And you¡¯ve been in here staining your pillow completely red with tears for those two days?¡± he reiterated the facts pointedly.

    ¡°The last time I ate was before your ship got here,¡± Claire swallowed slightly, ¡°when Sean and I fed on each other. That was the last time,¡± she added, her voice shaking again at the memory.

    ¡°So, if he was feeding on you at the same time,¡± Aidan began while trying not to imagine how intense the passion of that interaction would have truly been; considering what he knew about the pleasure of either side of the Kiss, himself. ¡°then it¡¯s really closer to three days, as you and him didn¡¯t actually get any¡­ nourishment¡­ from that,¡± he decided on, despite knowing what they did get from it. Though, Claire offered no response, obviously still buried deep in her thoughts. ¡°Claire, you do need to eat,¡± he added with what force he could manage, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the servants.¡±

    But just as he turned to head out of the room again, Claire finally spoke, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    A little caught by the question, he turned back, ¡°This morning before the sunrise,¡± he offered.

    ¡°Come back,¡± Claire stated softly.

    Aidan narrowed his eyes at her request, but nevertheless moved to a place standing next to where she was seated on the bed. ¡°You do have to eat though, Claire,¡± he stressed.

    Without words, she simply reached for his wrist and coaxed him into a seat on the bed next to her. She finally let her eyes move to see the questioning look he still wore. One more moment and she used what strength still remained to her at all to lean into his arms and sink her fangs into his neck, allowing them both to drown in that pleasure, hoping that maybe she would never have to break the surface again. As she didn¡¯t think she had the strength to even try to, honestly.

 Chapter 41

    ~1750~

    Six months after that overly eventful summer night, the mood around Haven¡¯s family was still rather somber on more nights than not. Sean did eventually return to his home; however he spent almost every hour holed up in his studio alone. He had even taken to spending his daylight slumber there rather than even hoping that he would be invited back to Claire¡¯s bed. Though the cellar would have been safer, which is why they had moved all the sleeping quarters to the cellar in the first place; Sean did not seem overly worried about the possibility of the walls of the ground floor being ripped away around him while he slept, somehow.

    Also, in those six months, Aidan had become Claire¡¯s constant companion, trying as best he could to continue to keep her from drowning in her own despair. Sean honestly assumed the two had become lovers again, but he didn¡¯t ever dare to ask, or so much as wander downstairs to find out for himself. After all, he had already endured Claire being in Aidan¡¯s bed for the last decade of Aidan¡¯s mortal life, and Sean had even gotten some fleeting glimpse of them as lovers much more recently; though that time it had admittedly not been Claire at all. But either factor didn¡¯t give him the desire to confirm whether or not it was a reality once more.

    Haven¡¯s home was rather devoid of much life as well now that it was only Haven and his blood bound servants in the home. Though it was the most peaceful the house had ever been, it also was the most empty the house had ever felt. The one redeeming factor of the months since he had been forced to have Minna snatch Awsha¡¯s very mind away from her, is that Baron¡¯s attacks also seemed to cease, however temporarily.

    On this particular January night, Haven rose from his slumber but didn¡¯t appear to have any desire to do much more than that. He sat at the edge of his bed for a long while staring down at the floorboards beneath him before realizing that nearly two hours had passed. He sighed a bit at the chime of the clock and was attempting to force himself into any sort of motivation when his bedroom door opened.

    He looked up to note Deborah entering his room with a shy smile. It had now been twenty years since those horrible things had been done to her by Baron¡¯s minions. She had chosen to bravely try and keep her memories for fear of the idea of losing them making her less careful or wary; therefore somehow increasing her chances of another attack. She had slowly attempted to will herself back to some semblance of her former self, but there would always be part of her that never recovered.

    ¡°You¡¯re still in bed?¡± she offered another shy smile as she slowly let the door fall shut behind her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m on the bed, at any rate¡± Haven returned her smile, sad though his was as well.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked in that quiet tone that had become even quieter since her attack, though she did manage to move closer to Haven. As he was still the one male vampire that she wasn¡¯t terrified of being alone with.

    ¡°Just feeling a bit sad tonight¡± Haven admitted as he looked down away from the eyes that were such a similar shade to his.

    ¡°What has you sad?¡± she asked as she finally reached the bed where he was still perched at the edge.

    Haven allowed another smile. He normally was never one to speak of his emotions much; but the fact that Deborah was bound to him, and so fragile herself, did make it a bit easier with her ¡°tonight¡¯s Awsha¡¯s birthday¡± he managed.

    ¡°Awsha?¡± Deborah returned, swallowing a bit ¡°that¡¯s a name that¡¯s not mentioned often anymore¡± she added as she kept her light eyes on his face.

    ¡°I guess it is a bit of a sensitive subject¡± he admitted.

    Deborah watched him closely for any more words he would be willing to share. She then finally allowed a soft sigh as she moved to take a cautious seat next to him on the bed ¡°I never quite really understood, totally, what actually happened with her¡± she dared, though in a small voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was among your favorite people. Or anyone¡¯s really¡± Haven added more quietly, noting the way Deborah quickly looked down.

    ¡°She hurt people. It was hard to forget that¡± Deborah offered ¡°but Taylor was worse¡± she added as she let her eyes move to him, gauging what reaction he would have to another name that surely had not been a subject of conversation too recently either.

    ¡°Yes. She did hurt people. They both did. People that are still hurting¡± he added in the same quiet voice ¡°but I suppose that¡¯s why I was forced to do what I had to do. It¡¯s just hard to not feel remorse about it all. Especially tonight¡± he added quietly.

    ¡°Is there any chance though, that maybe Awsha will someday be¡­back?¡± she settled on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I ever could let her come back. I mean, Baron¡¯s hold on her won¡¯t just go away. And that means that if I ever do let her wake up¡­¡± Haven just shook his head.

    Deborah narrowed her eyes slightly before speaking again ¡°but she could wake up again?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not dead. As Sean was very keen to remind me. But if I let her come back, then that would mean just letting that prophecy happen after all¡± Haven finished with a sigh.

    ¡°Prophecy?¡± Deborah repeated with a raised brow.

    ¡°Well, the first part has already happened. And the second part¡­¡± he just shook his head once more, which caused Deborah to furrow her brow once more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever hearing about any prophecy. Could I have forgotten that?¡± she asked innocently.

    ¡°No, love¡± he managed a small smile ¡°only a few of us ever really heard much of that. But it was definitely unforgettable.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like it was a good prophecy¡± she added with worry.

    ¡°Not many are¡± he admitted ¡°basically, if I were to let Awsha have her mind back again, it would most likely lead directly to my own death¡± he admitted as her eyes widened.

    ¡°That really does not sound good at all¡± Deborah managed.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Hence the reason why I was forced to do what I did¡± Haven sighed once more ¡°and the worst part is, it¡¯s not like I value my life more than hers. That¡¯s not really it. I just know that if I were gone, and Awsha was back here¡­and bound to Baron as well?¡± he shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to let that come to pass; mainly because of those I¡¯d leave behind in a world I¡¯m sure none of you would really want to live in¡± Haven finished sadly.

    Deborah was quiet a long moment as she mulled over his words before speaking again ¡°you know your death is something I¡¯m completely terrified of, for obvious reasons¡± she attempted ¡°so, I need to ask; is there any way at all Awsha might somehow come back? Like she did when she was in torpor?¡± she added with further worry.

    ¡°No darling, don¡¯t be so frightened¡± Haven told her as he gently wrapped an arm around her shoulder ¡°she¡¯ll stay gone as long as Minna keeps her that way; which she will until I tell her otherwise¡± he added.

    ¡°You compelled her not to ever let Awsha wake up?¡± Deborah responded as she looked up at him for one more reassurance.

    ¡°Well, Minna¡¯s not very dependable otherwise. I sort of had to use my will to guard against her erraticness¡± he added with a bit of regret.

    There was another long moment of silence before Deborah finally looked up at him once more ¡°but¡­ what if something happened to Minna?¡± she had to ask.

    Haven did look down then ¡°well, I suppose if she were actually unable to keep Awsha in that state, then that would be the one loophole. But hopefully we¡¯ll never have to deal with that. Or, if something actually did happen to Minna, we¡¯d hopefully have time to go and put some other precaution in place¡± he attempted to assure the redhead further.

    Deborah was quiet another moment before forcing any more words ¡°and if Awsha¡¯s ever allowed to wake up; that would mean that you¡¯ll die instead?¡± she repeated in a whisper ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see that world¡± she added as she looked down again.

    ¡°Hopefully you¡¯ll never have to¡± Haven replied in the same quiet tone as he hugged her more tightly against him.

    <hr>

    The very day after Haven and Deborah had had their conversation, her body was found washed up on the beach. That turn of events only added another layer of sadness to the already rather dark mood that had been surrounding them all for so long. And the worst part was that there was no obvious explanation for how or why she had died at all. All it did was leave more unanswered questions where there were already so many.

    As the attacks had slowed considerably, assuming Deborah hadn¡¯t been a victim of the serpent as well; the meetings of Haven¡¯s council also had gone from weekly to monthly. When it was time for February¡¯s meeting, Haven sent out his servants to inform the Primogen, and waited quietly in his home for them to make their way there as well.

    On this particular early winter evening, Aidan had gone to the kitchen to take note of their stores of blood since the servants did need a break from him and Claire feeding on them once in a while. As Aidan was just leaving the kitchen, Sean was just on his way out of his studio. Of course their eyes met for the briefest awkward moment before either spoke.

    ¡°Sean? Is that you?¡± Aidan decided to speak first, making a feeble attempt at humor in reference to the fact that he honestly could count on one hand the number of times he had even laid eyes on Sean since he returned to the home and had made the studio the sole space he ever spent any time at all in.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you and Claire ever had much reason to come upstairs¡± was his only response.

    ¡°As I didn¡¯t realize that you ever left that room yourself¡± Aidan returned, though he couldn¡¯t help watching Sean for any clue at all to the other man¡¯s mood in the months since they had become so estranged.

    Sean was quiet a moment, as though pondering whether to bother responding at all ¡°I usually don¡¯t. But there¡¯s most likely going to be a meeting tonight and I was going to get a drink and head over early¡± he offered some explanation, emotionless as it was.

    ¡°From the servants?¡± Aidan asked, making any attempt he could to prolong the conversation enough to gauge Sean¡¯s mental state. Normally, he would just read the aura of a person whose state he was so curious about; but as Sean was two vampiric generations older and more powerful than Aidan himself, it was always a bit difficult for him to get any kind of read on him at all.

    ¡°No¡± Sean stated simply as if that was the only answer required. However Aidan simply nodded, looked around awkwardly, and continued to stand there in the doorway between the kitchen and the main room ¡°was there something else?¡± Sean finally asked with a bit of impatience.

    ¡°There it is¡± Aidan responded with a smile, sad though it was.

    ¡°There what is?¡± Sean returned in the same impatient tone.

    Aidan swallowed before offering an answer ¡°some sign that you¡¯re still in there somewhere.¡±

    Sean simply scoffed at that statement ¡°there really is nothing we need to say to each other. So why pretend there is?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Aidan raised a brow ¡°don¡¯t know how accurate that is.¡±

    Sean allowed the briefest darkness to touch his expression before forcing the emotion-free expression that had been glued there prior ¡°so you just came upstairs to call me a liar in my own home?¡±

    Moving past that brief touch of darkness that barely lived on Sean¡¯s features, Aidan continued ¡°so you are still considering this your home, right?¡±

    ¡°Whether I wish for the role or not; I¡¯m the clan Primogen. Haven built this house for our clan. So, I¡¯m sort of stuck here¡± he offered as his only explanation.

    ¡°So where would you rather be, then?¡± Aidan asked, though his voice was soft.

    One more scoff from Sean before he responded ¡°you¡¯re assuming I want to be anywhere at all?¡±

    Aidan sighed heavily ¡°well, you haven¡¯t killed yourself, so you must assume there¡¯s still something to live for.¡±

    That was when Sean sighed briefly himself ¡°you know, I find it ironic that everyone is telling me they think I have something to live for¡± a slight pause ¡°everyone except the one person that would actually mean something coming from. So pardon me if I have a little trouble believing it¡± Sean finished, emotion breaking into his tone at last, which he quickly pushed away before leaving the room and the house behind once again.

    <hr>

    When Haven entered the meeting room to await the councilors at nearly nine that evening, he was a bit more than surprised to find Sean already waiting there ¡°my servants got word to you rather quickly¡± he greeted Sean quietly as he moved into the room.

    ¡°I ran into them on the way here. I just assumed since it was the first¡± he simply shrugged, eyes down.

    Haven sighed a moment as he glanced at the door, then back at Sean ¡°so, how are things?¡±

    Sean just rolled his eyes but replied ¡°the same as they¡¯ve been for six months, Haven¡± he stated in that same flat tone.

    ¡°Sounds terribly exciting¡± Haven returned wryly.

    ¡°Well, exciting usually is never good around here anyway¡± Sean offered in the same tone.

    ¡®So I heard you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time in your studio. Replacing all that art you burnt up?¡± Haven asked, forcing hopefulness into his voice.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just the one place where I don¡¯t have to deal with anyone else¡± Sean admitted quietly.

    ¡°You do realize it¡¯s been almost eighty years since that isolation was imposed on you. Do you miss it that much?¡± Haven asked pointedly. Though Sean only scoffed.

    Though before their conversation could continue, Haven¡¯s servant, Devon, appeared at the door of the meeting room, with Minna in tow. The troubled woman looked even more troubled that night, as trails of red dotted her cheeks. Minna also had a bloody stain gracing the hole at the front of her rather plain dress, right where her heart was.

    ¡°What on earth?¡± Haven asked with more than a bit of worry as he stood to approach Minna and Devon.

    The young man then shakily spoke ¡°when I went to her house to tell her about the meeting¡± Devon took another shaky breath ¡°her own servant was dead. He had been for a while¡± Devon added shakily. ¡°And she had a stake in her heart¡± he finished, more than a bit shaken up, himself.

    That was when Sean and Haven both immediately snapped their attention to Devon and Minna, both wearing fearful expressions then. Haven finally braced himself to ask ¡°and Awsha?¡±

    ¡°Awsha?¡± Devon asked in confusion.

    ¡°Was Awsha still there, in the basement?¡± Haven forced himself to ask.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone else. Is that where¡­where Awsha was?¡±

    Haven just shook his head, not able to look at anyone else in the room right then; least of all Sean, as he was sure he would not want to see that reaction at all.

 Chapter 42

    Despite the fact that February¡¯s meeting was meant to start between nine and ten that night, it was barely nine-thirty when Sean returned to his house. After the news of the attack on Minna¡¯s home and the consequential release of Awsha from the mental prison she had been placed in six months prior; Haven cancelled the meeting and instructed the Primogen to go and prepare their homes and clans for the worst. Upon returning home, Sean sighed slightly as he forced his feet to carry him toward his cellar stairs for the first time in half a year.

    In Claire¡¯s bedroom, she and Aidan sat atop the bed together once again. Her legs were on either side of him as he lay back against her breasts allowing her fingers to tangle in those black curls of his as he spoke quietly about his time back in England. Their conversation then halted a bit upon hearing footsteps descending the stairs. It was only another moment before Sean had appeared in the doorway of the room that he had previously thought of as his and Claire¡¯s, rather than just Claire¡¯s, as he had begun to in recent nights.

    Aidan slowly pushed himself up off of Claire with a concerned sideways glance back at her while keeping his dark eyes mostly on Sean ¡°as strange as this visit is, I must ask you Claire; did you sense him before he appeared in the doorway?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s actually me, Aidan¡± Sean answered for her.

    Aidan only looked back at Claire another moment to see that her expression confirmed such before dropping her eyes to the bed. Aidan allowed a sigh as he looked back at Sean and slowly moved from the bed ¡°I¡¯ll be¡­ somewhere¡± he decided on, not wanting to bother right then with finding an appropriate excuse with which to make his exit.

    Once Aidan¡¯s footsteps retreated back up the stairs, Sean sighed heavily once more as he moved his eyes to where Claire¡¯s were still fixed silently on the mattress before her ¡°Awsha¡¯s awake again¡± he decided to immediately get to the point ¡°and mentally bound to the serpent¡± he added, as both his statements caused Claire to quickly look up at him.

    ¡°Now what do we¡­?¡± she began though her voice shook too much to make it to the end of the sentence.

    ¡°We have no idea where she is, but it¡¯s most likely with him. So now all we can do is wait for the inevitable and try to be prepared for it, somehow¡± Sean managed with his voice a bit quiet as well.

    ¡°The inevitable?¡± was the only response Claire could manage as she looked up at him with fear and questions both on her beautiful face.

    ¡°The inevitable meaning Haven being likely to die soon. And then I¡¯ll be Prince¡± Sean forced the words through his lips. Though his tone held no joy whatsoever in it at that prospect, and nearly as much fear as that in Claire¡¯s green eyes.

    Claire took a moment to try to find her voice then ¡°and then snakes will come to devour love, right?¡± she whispered, forcefully closing her eyes at having to voice those words when they now seemed so much closer to coming true.

    Sean had to bite back his own emotions as well, further proving that he did indeed still have them. He took another long moment to try and find any comforting words at all, before he spoke ¡°maybe this is the only good thing about what has happened.¡±

    Claire looked up again ¡°sorry, what¡¯s the good thing?¡± she asked as her voice broke again.

    ¡°Now, the prophecy most likely wasn¡¯t talking about you at all¡± he gave her an answer, pained as it was.

    Claire looked a bit more than confused at that statement ¡°how do you figure?¡± she had to know.

    Another long moment before Sean could speak again. Then he seemed to have another sudden, sad realization ¡°or that part actually has already happened too¡± he finished in that same broken whisper.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked, looking at him with even more questions in her eyes then.

    ¡°Awsha has already been corrupted by the snake. And what I did with her; it¡¯s already eaten away all the love you ever had for me. Looks like we could already be past that one after all¡± he finished, quickly casting his eyes downwards to hide the tears he claimed he no longer had at all.

    Claire closed her eyes against tears as well ¡°you¡¯re wrong, Sean¡± she managed, which did cause him to look back at her then ¡°if I no longer loved you, would I be this broken at all?¡±

    Sean took another moment to find the strength to ask ¡°you now telling me that you still love me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always known that answer, Sean¡± Claire paused ¡°it¡¯s the same answer you gave me when I asked how you could still love me¡± she finished.

    ¡°But I hurt you in the worst possible way, with the worst possible person. And you had it wrong too; I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t deserve you. How could I after that?¡± he finished as all those buried emotions began bubbling to the surface again after so long.

    ¡°I somehow don¡¯t think ¡®deserve¡¯ even factors in at this point. We¡¯re not even bound to each other anymore; and any time we ever stop being together, like we used to be, neither of us is even a real person anymore. Another person being your other half always sounded ridiculous to me. Then I met you. And I know that it is so completely true¡± Claire finished with another sniffle, eyes down once again.

    Sean took another moment to find his voice again ¡°I don¡¯t know how one sentence can make me so happy and so sad at the exact same time¡± he added as he stifled his own sob, now so beyond terrified of that next part of the prophecy ever coming to pass at all.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    That was when Claire somehow became the strong one and pushed herself up off the bed. In the same moment she was next to him, wrapping her arms around him, burying her face in his chest for the first time in so very long; nearly sobbing in relief as she felt his arms wrap around her as well.

    After what seemed like endless moments of holding one another again, Claire finally found more strength to move back enough look up at him ¡°I think all we can do now is try to stop hurting each other for as long as we still even have left¡± she whispered as they resumed that embrace once again, clinging to each other desperately.

    <hr>

    That entire week came and went without any catastrophes befalling Haven¡¯s people. Though all of those involved were of the opinion that it was just Baron¡¯s way of lulling them into some kind of false sense of security. After all, Haven had taken one of the serpent¡¯s more valuable playing pieces off of the board for over six months by having Minna place Awsha in that prison of the mind. And no one there believed that that would go unpunished by creatures such as Awsha or her new master.

    The week following the attack on Minna, Haven¡¯s number of subjects grew once more when two young women rode into the settlement seeking an audience with their Prince. One was a rather pretty young blonde girl who dressed simply enough and went by the name of Freya. The other was a rather tall and beautiful brown-eyed redhead who went by the name of Karin and dressed in a way that proved that she had most likely been of a much higher station than her companion.

    ¡°Prince Haven¡± Karin greeted him with a stunning smile as Freya stood several feet behind the redhead right inside the door to Haven¡¯s home, bowing her head slightly to him in greeting.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Haven asked, immediately adjusting his sight to see her aura, as trusting anyone new was not very likely in those troubled nights.

    ¡°I was assuming you received Marcus¡¯ message?¡± Karin responded, her smile only turning slightly worried.

    ¡°Prince Marcus?¡± Haven questioned, searching his memory for such a message from his vampiric cousin who still ruled his own Princedom back in the colonies.

    ¡°That would be the one¡± Karin smiled again.

    ¡°You must be...Karin, was it?¡± Haven returned as he then recalled the message he had received earlier that month.

    ¡°Yes¡± she beamed back and curtsied slightly ¡°pleased to meet you, cousin.¡±

    ¡°Once removed¡± Haven allowed the slightest smile as his eyes then turned from the stunning redhead to appraise the shy blonde who still stood nearby, her head bowed in continued reverence.

    ¡°This would be my servant, Freya¡± Karin offered as she gestured for the petite blonde to take a few steps closer.

    ¡°Brought your own servant, did you?¡± Haven returned, his eyes moving over Karin once more.

    ¡°It was somewhat of a necessity, considering it was a very long, unpleasant trip from Ohio¡± she allowed another smile.

    ¡°I suppose being the childe of a Prince, it was a bit rougher conditions than you would be used to¡± Haven allowed as he continued to watch and read both women. They did have colors in their auras, if somewhat less active than most.

    ¡°And ones I have no interest in reliving any time soon¡± Karin smiled again as her own pools of brown moved over her new Prince ¡°so I¡¯m hoping I make a rather good impression on you so I can stay a while¡± she offered with another smile.

    ¡°Well, you may have your work cut out for you, considering others who have attempted to gain my trust in the past¡± Haven returned, though still managed a smile as his eyes moved over her red hair and pale skin once more.

    Karin simply adopted a wider smile ¡°Well, I¡¯m a fellow Toreador; and a member of your own line. How bad could I be?¡± she chuckled slightly.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to find out, won¡¯t we?¡± Haven replied, though did manage to hold his smile, despite the very raw memory of one that met both those descriptions and was anything but a peaceful addition to his home and family. He then only paused another moment before moving on ¡°so Marcus didn¡¯t mention in his message how long ago he embraced you¡± he attempted conversationally as he gestured for her to take a seat on the sofa with him while her servant remained silently poised inside the door, awaiting any orders.

    ¡°About fifty years ago¡± Karin offered ¡°however, I was only his second childe. So I had no real need to stay in his territory. So I decided I may as well meet others of my line and see the rest of this undiscovered new world. If only I had known then how painful that trip was going to be¡± she allowed a small laugh.

    ¡°Well, you are here now, so hopefully you¡¯ll be able to settle in nicely¡± Haven told her in the same pleasant manner as his eyes moved to her servant once more ¡°there is food in the kitchen if you¡¯d like to have a bite and introduce yourself to some of my servants.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sire¡± she returned in a small voice as she turned her nearly gray eyes to see Karin¡¯s nod before shuffling off in the direction Haven had indicated.

    ¡°She¡¯s rather well trained¡± Haven stated with another slight smile as he moved his eyes over the beauty next to him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the trip was quite exhausting for her too, all things considered¡± Karin smiled back, noting his eyes on her and allowing hers to move over him as well then.

    ¡°So, how did Marcus come to offer you this new life?¡±

    ¡°I was an actress among the ghouls who performed at his court¡± she offered the short version of her origin.

    ¡°Oh joy, another Toreador actress¡± Haven stated, more to himself.

    Karin couldn¡¯t help a slight laugh ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s quite a few of us among the artisans¡± she smiled over at him.

    Haven managed another smile ¡°Artisans? That¡¯s not the nickname we hear most often¡± he admitted with a slight grin.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karin replied, allowing her eyes to move more openly over him at the slight reference to their much more usual nickname of degenerates.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose that it is¡± Haven agreed ¡°so you were one of Marcus¡¯ servants before he embraced you?¡±

    ¡°I guess I served him very well¡± she confirmed with a trace of sultriness to her tone, made that much more distracting to Haven by the very fact that Marcus himself had been one of Haven¡¯s own lovers in years past.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hint of that other nickname¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help teasing ¡°shall we compare notes on what sort of lover Marcus is then?¡±

    Karin couldn¡¯t help allowing another laugh at Haven¡¯s words ¡°it is nice to be around someone I have so much in common with¡± she added with another chuckle.

    ¡°Yes, perhaps you may fit in here after all¡± Haven allowed a more sincere smile.

    ¡°Just let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help ¡®fit in¡¯¡± she allowed another grin as she gave Haven¡¯s body another pointed look.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure there just may be something I can find for you to do¡± Haven complied, as his eyes moved over her once more.

    It wasn¡¯t much later that night that Karin and Freya left Haven¡¯s home to go and introduce themselves to Karin¡¯s clan Primogen. After all, Sean¡¯s home was where all new Toreador clan members were expected to stay until they could acquire a dwelling of their own.

    Once the two women had started quietly making their way from Haven¡¯s home to Sean¡¯s, Freya finally looked up at Karin and spoke ¡°you two looked rather cozy there on the couch together, all things considered¡± she added as she watched her companion.

    ¡°Well I am an actress¡± Karin returned. She then added ¡°and I do already know plenty about Haven and what he likes and what he wants and needs to hear. I did spend seventy years with him after all¡± she added before continuing on her way to their new home.

 Chapter 43

    Sean greeted his new arrivals with only requisite politeness, as was expected of him. With obvious distraction, he quickly got them settled into the guest room to the left of the servants¡¯ quarters, as Aidan still resided in the guest room to the right. Despite it still only being barely past midnight, Sean then moved across the central portion of the cellar and back to the much larger master bedroom that he and Claire were sharing once again.

    Inside, Claire was awaiting him with a smile. She was atop the bed and had nothing hiding her beautiful body from his eyes other than a thin sheet ¡°done attending to your duties for the night?¡± she greeted him with feigned shyness as she nibbled at a nail.

    ¡°Only the much more boring ones¡± Sean answered with his own smile before locking the door behind him. He then reached the bed, pulling the sheet free from her body as he moved on his knees to close the distance between them.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small giggle as she watched him close that gap ¡°shouldn¡¯t we at least try to maintain some sort of awareness of our surroundings, all things considered?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very alert¡± Sean returned, as he pulled off his shirt, tossing it to the floor, his hands then moving to his pants in the same motion. It was obvious exactly how badly he had allowed himself to start wanting her again during that entire week since their tearful reconciliation.

    Only another moment passed before he was as free of clothing as Claire was and was pulling her to him, his mouth covering hers. He continued the kiss as he moved to lie back on the mattress, pulling her tiny body with him as he did, reveling in the feel of her bare breasts and hips pressing against him as he made that readjustment.

    Through that kiss and the way he held her so tightly to his own body, Claire felt him bringing his body to life for her. His hardness pressing against her, she couldn¡¯t help the small smile as she finally moved back from his lips long enough to let her eyes travel appreciatively over the body that she had been depriving herself of for so many of the last several years.

    ¡°Is that a suggestion of some sort?¡± Claire teased as she let her eyes move to his hips.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re already quite aware of that answer¡± he teased her back.

    ¡°We do have a bit of a full house now¡± she continued her teasing; though at the same moment, she let her fingers begin slowly caressing him in a way that easily belied her words.

    ¡°Too bad. They¡¯ll have to find their own entertainment. I¡¯m not ready to share you quite yet¡± he returned with a grin. Though his voice had grown more hoarse at the feel of her fingers touching him and bringing back long buried memories of the first time he had ever brought her into that first bedroom they shared, all those years ago.

    Her own desire also making it difficult to continue her teasing, Claire allowed only another slight giggle as she finally pushed herself up onto her knees next to him. One more brief caress just to further arouse him before she moved to place a knee on either side of his hips. From that new position on her knees above him, the hand that had been caressing him began to ever so slowly slide him inside her, only a fraction of an inch at a time as she watched as he nearly whimpered at each motion, desperately needing to feel himself completely inside her once more.

    When she had finally pushed him all the way inside, she prolonged their lovemaking even more so as she only moved enough to place soft gentle kisses over his chest above where he was nearly aching for her now ¡°how can you still be this patient?¡± Sean whispered, his back arching in an attempt to coax her into giving them both that pleasure they had missed for so long.

    ¡°Oh believe me, I¡¯m nothing resembling patient right now. I just think you need to suffer, just a little bit first¡± she teased again as she nipped at his nipple, causing Sean to tilt his head back, arching his hips below her again at that tiny contact with her fangs.

    ¡°So how long do you plan on torturing me like this?¡± he had to ask with a hoarse chuckle.

    ¡°Admittedly, every time you move your hips, it¡¯s getting more difficult¡± she concurred as she placed another kiss over the tiny drop of blood that her fangs had produced.

    ¡°Oh so that¡¯s all I have to do, huh?¡± he grinned as he lifted his hips again, lifting her entire body with him, and causing him to penetrate her even more deeply, producing a moan in each of them.

    ¡°Now who¡¯s being evil?¡± Claire returned as she tried to compose herself after that promise of the pleasure he never failed to give her.

    ¡°Guess we are still perfect together¡± Sean returned, gripping her hips tightly then and beginning to move her to meet his own thrusts at last, neither of them any longer able to prolong that pleasure another moment.

    Meanwhile, across the hall in their new quarters, Freya sat cross legged atop the bed as she watched Karin questioningly. The 5¡¯10¡± redhead was now sitting upon the floor, leaning back against the door, glaring daggers at some random place in the room.

    ¡°Problem?¡± Freya managed to ask as Karin was still refusing to say much.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t hear that?¡± she returned as she tilted her head in a gesture at the door behind her.

    ¡°Oh them fucking? No, not at all¡± Freya returned sarcastically.

    Karin simply glared back at that statement ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m gonna manage staying in this house¡± she told the blonde with a shake of her head.

    ¡°I thought you were an actress. Act¡± Freya told her bluntly.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Easier said than done, when I have to listen to that. I thought they still weren¡¯t even speaking¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Please. You should be used to that by now, so pull yourself together!¡± Freya told her roughly.  ¡°You are here for Haven. If you forget that and end up getting either of us found out; it will be bad, to put it mildly. So get it together!¡± Freya added in a harsh tone while still trying to keep her volume too low to be overheard by the thankfully distracted lovers across the hall.

    Karin simply sighed, knowing the other girl was right ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how some random girl is going to get anything from Haven.¡±

    ¡°Not some random girl. You¡¯re his cousin, once removed¡± Freya pointed out flatly ¡°and Haven¡¯s a Toreador. You¡¯re a Toreador. Just make him fall in love with you, Karin¡± she added pointedly ¡°you all get ridiculously stupid when you fall in love. It should be easy after that¡± Freya finished bluntly.

    That was when Karin glared back at her ¡°you do remember that I¡¯m almost fifty years older than you, right?¡±

    ¡°Wow, my work¡¯s so good you got a redhead¡¯s temper¡± Freya smirked ¡°and don¡¯t fucking threaten me. Without me, your ass would still be lying in a box. So just fucking get it together. And do the best fucking acting of your life¡± Freya finished with another glare.

    Karin then forced her temper down before speaking again ¡°according to what he told ¡®Deborah¡¯ I¡¯m supposed to kill him. Not make him fall in love with me¡± she reminded the other girl.

    ¡°Yes, make him fall in love and therefore give you the throne. Then kill him. Problem solved¡± Freya told her with the same bluntness.

    ¡°Or I could just get the throne off of Sean¡± Karin suggested.

    Freya just let out a loud laugh ¡°and how many times have you tried to get Sean so far? Give it up. Ain¡¯t nothing coming between him and Claire, ever¡± Freya stated as she glanced in the direction of the muffled moans still coming from the master bedroom ¡°well, nothing that has anything to do with you, anyway¡± she had to add with another wry laugh. On those cutting statements, Karin just looked down, trying to force back red tears yet again.

    <hr>

    The clock was chiming three as Sean finally emerged from their bedroom and headed upstairs to get a drink and possibly even dare to return to the artistic abilities he had abandoned months earlier. At the sound of his footsteps ascending the stairs, Karin poked her head out of her own room and had to brace herself before her feet would carry her to the door of the master bedroom.

    Another moment before she made herself knock on the door ¡°one minute¡± Claire called from inside, which only caused Karin to roll her brown eyes as she waited.

    A moment later Claire opened the door, smiling up at the redhead who was nearly as tall as Deborah and Aidan, which made her tower about six inches above Claire¡¯s own diminutive stature ¡°hi¡­um Karin, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hi¡± Karin forced the same smile ¡°I¡¯m guessing you must be Claire?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both good at guessing tonight¡± Claire smiled again as she glanced back at the still quite disheveled bed behind her.

    ¡°Well, I wanted to introduce myself earlier but you seemed¡­ busy¡± she decided on, forcing another small smile as Claire just looked down in embarrassment. Karin then forced a polite laugh ¡°oh don¡¯t feel bad. He¡¯s almost as beautiful as Haven¡± she offered pointedly.

    That was when Claire looked back up at her with another smile ¡°Almost, huh?¡± she then just shook her head with another smile at the girl¡¯s seeming attraction to their Prince who was admittedly quite beautiful ¡°please, come have a seat¡± she offered as she gestured to the sofa.

    Karin smiled again, forcing her eyes not to move back to the bed as she took the offered seat ¡°so, is it wrong for me to be so curious about our new Prince?¡± she attempted to begin the conversation.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of hard not to feel some kind of attraction to him. I mean, he¡¯s got that whole three hundred year old Kindred majesty going for him¡± Claire smiled again as she also sat down ¡°and he is quite attractive even without that¡± she agreed.

    Karin then decided to move on through the conversation, playing her part, so to speak ¡°so, Haven is Sean¡¯s sire, but not yours?¡±

    ¡°No, Sean is my sire, but yes, Haven is his sire¡± she confirmed.

    ¡°And how long have you two been Kindred?¡±

    ¡°1598¡± Claire allowed with another slight smile ¡°you?¡±

    ¡°1700¡± she smiled, and then continued ¡°so, you two were both embraced in 1598?¡±

    ¡°Yep. A week apart. Which most other Kindred seem to still have a problem with¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve both been with Haven since 1598?¡± Karin moved on.

    ¡°No, actually, we only spent a couple years with Haven at first. Then another year or so around 1672¡± she swallowed slightly at the reminder of that year, ¡°but we have both been with him here now since 1690¡± she added ¡°so I guess sixty-three years? Give or take¡± Claire smiled again ¡°and you¡¯re related to us all somehow?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Prince Marcus, Haven¡¯s cousin, so to speak; he¡¯s my sire¡± Karin replied.

    ¡°So what brought you all the way to Las Californias?¡± Claire continued in the same conversational tone.

    ¡°I think I just wanted to know what was so fascinating out here. And Marcus has been grooming his other childe to take over his Princedom. Kind of hard not to feel like a third wheel most days back home¡± she added sadly.

    ¡°Well hopefully you can feel more comfortable here. You know, if you don¡¯t mind looming danger and prophecies of doom¡± Claire added with a bit of her own sadness coloring her tone.

    ¡°Prophecies of doom?¡± Karin raised her brow at that.

    ¡°Long story¡± Claire replied dismissively. Though her attempt at not going over that all now was quite likely from wanting to keep her own fears in check about the entire prophecy dilemma.

    Karin narrowed her eyes slightly ¡°at any rate though, Haven and I already seem to be getting along pretty well. So that¡¯s a slight comfort¡± she offered.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good then¡± Claire smiled again ¡°Haven¡¯s a bit on the lonely side most days¡± she returned sympathetically.

    ¡°Lonely? But he¡¯s the Prince... And pretty beautiful¡± Karin added again with another smile.

    ¡°Beauty aside, I think it¡¯s being Prince that¡¯s made him so lonely of late¡± Claire offered quietly.

    ¡°And I guess Sean is usually spending most of his time with you instead of his sire?¡± Karin replied, allowing her own volume to drop slightly,

    ¡°Well Haven did have another childe to keep him company¡± Claire began then redirected her sentence, "that didn¡¯t quite work out though¡± she decided on, causing Karin to narrow her eyes once more.

    ¡°So, sixty years with Haven and you¡¯ve never seen anyone cure that loneliness for him?¡± Karin asked with an attempt at her own sympathy.

    ¡°Like I said, I think being Prince does tend to make him keep everyone at a distance¡± Claire admitted, almost seeming to just realize that fact herself.

    Karin narrowed her brown eyes once more at not only Claire¡¯s words but her seeming sadness ¡°you sound a bit saddened by that.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is rather sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at her again.

    ¡°I just wondered if you were sad because you may want to be closer to him.¡± Karin dared.

    Claire looked up in surprise ¡°that¡¯s not it, trust me¡± she assured the other girl who already had made an attraction to Haven known.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± Karin asked, pushing hopefulness into her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Claire shook her head ¡°if anything happens to Haven, then that would make Sean Prince. And the idea of Sean having to push people away the way Haven has to¡­ that¡¯s quite sad to me¡± she finished quietly.

    ¡°Well, maybe if you asked Haven to, he¡¯d try to find another heir. That¡¯s always possible, right?¡± Karin stated quietly, watching Claire closely.

    ¡°If only that were even remotely likely¡± Claire stated sadly.

    ¡°You never know¡± was Karin¡¯s only response, thoughtful though it was.

 Chapter 44

    ~1756~

    ¡°This is torture¡± is how Claire chose to start her and Sean¡¯s post-coital conversation on a particularly warm winter night as 1756 began.

    Sean lifted his head and looked down at her skeptically from his place lying above her as their bodies cooled from their last encounter ¡°what exactly is the torture you¡¯re referring to, love?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Not this¡± she allowed a small smile up at him.

    ¡°Ok, good. I was going to say, you seemed to have been enjoying us making love to each other like it¡¯s our last night together for the last¡­.six years¡± he finished after taking a moment. Sean then smirked as he grudgingly moved off of her to prop himself on an elbow and look down at Claire from his new place beside her.

    ¡°Six years. That¡¯s what I was referring to¡± Claire offered as she looked up into his still questioning blue eyes.

    ¡°Six years of¡­?¡± Sean coaxed, still not completely following her train of thought, at least not without peering inside her head again, which he tried to avoid doing at all.

    ¡°Six years since Awsha woke up and disappeared¡± Claire stated, her eyes moving down as her tone became understandably darker.

    Sean sighed slightly ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re not referring to her being gone as the torturous part in and of itself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to the fact of us knowing the first part has already happened; and now we¡¯re just waiting helplessly for the second part to happen. But we never know when or how it actually will happen. So it¡¯s hard to even breathe¡± Claire attempted to explain her exponentially increasing anxiety with each of those long years that had passed.

    ¡°Good thing we don¡¯t actually need to breathe¡± Sean made an attempt at humor, though it was obviously difficult.

    ¡°You have to know what I mean¡± Claire scowled slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I do know what you mean. But I don¡¯t know how to make things any better or any easier to understand or guess at¡± Sean sighed once more as he moved from laying on his side to laying on his back ¡°I mean, short of going and trying to force a clarification of some kind out of Minna. And honestly, I don¡¯t know if I even want to risk hearing any more prophecies. This one has been impossible enough to live with as it is¡± he added with another sigh, those fingers moving up to comb through his long locks again in another obvious clue to the stress he felt about it all as well.

    That was when Claire let her thoughts wander back to other conversations since Awsha had retreated back to her serpent ¡°And you really want to inherit all of this worry?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Sean said as he turned his head back to look over at her again.

    ¡°You really want to be the one who has to try and deal with all of this and make all the final decisions about how to even try to keep everyone safe¡­ and undevoured¡± she added more quietly, eyes down again.

    Sean allowed another sad sigh at what he honestly found to be the most troubling part of the entire prophecy. He then addressed the first part of her statement ¡°and when have I ever said I wanted to be that at all?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to be Prince?¡± Claire asked as she turned her eyes up to his again.

    ¡°Why would you honestly ever think I did want to?¡± he returned with surprise.

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t you, you know¡­ just tell him no?¡± she asked, though her words were a whisper.

    ¡°Tell him no?¡± Sean returned, his tone showing that the thought hadn¡¯t even occurred to him before hearing her speak it.

    ¡°Griffyn chose to give his throne to Hollister. Marcus is supposedly choosing to give his throne to his other childe. At any moment, Haven could just choose to give you the throne. Even before the second part comes true. And that¡¯s equally terrifying¡± she added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Haven would ever do that¡± Sean denied ¡°plus, the prophecy kind of insinuates that he actually will be killed before I become Prince. Remember?¡±

    ¡°That somehow doesn¡¯t make me feel much better¡± Claire sighed ¡°but the point I was making is that Kindred Princedom doesn¡¯t work the way the human throne does. Yes, it often goes to the former Prince¡¯s childe, but it doesn¡¯t have to. Hell, I¡¯ve even heard of other Princes being succeeded by someone who wasn¡¯t even a member of their clan, let alone their line. It¡¯s rare, but it happens¡± Claire insisted.

    Sean was quiet a moment before responding ¡°assuming I let Haven down like that, who other than me do you honestly think he would or could give the throne to?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be his problem?¡± Claire stated, though quietly.

    Sean furrowed his brow ¡°wow. I didn¡¯t think you had that much animosity toward my sire¡± he stated quietly.

    Claire sighed again ¡°I don¡¯t. Not really. But I just know that I don¡¯t want all of these problems to ever become your problems, Sean¡± she attempted to explain.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°They already are, Claire¡± Sean declared, though gently ¡°I¡¯m his Primogen and his childe. That makes them my problems too, already¡± he added in the same gentle tone.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve already served him in those capacities for over half a century. When do you get a break? Why do you have to volunteer to take all of these horrible things onto your own shoulders? Where¡¯s it written that just by being his childe, you¡¯ll never get to have any life but his?¡± she asked as her voice broke a bit.

    Sean thought on all of her words for a long moment. He finally responded, though sadly ¡°I do get why the idea of me being Prince upsets you as much as it upsets me. But¡­¡± he paused another moment ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think I do have any choice in it, Claire¡± he finished quietly.

    Claire just scoffed ¡°or you could just go over there and tell him that you don¡¯t want it and to give it to someone else. You could just make that choice! Hell, I¡¯m sure Radek or any member of his whole unbearable clan would take the job in an instant¡± she argued.

    ¡°You really want to live under a Ventrue Prince?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Claire sighed again ¡°not the point. I just don¡¯t want all of this hell to permanently become our¡­¡± her mind then quickly returned to the next part of the prophecy ¡°your hell.¡±

    ¡°Claire, I know you¡¯re scared about the next part, and who could blame you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m scared just because I might be the next one to die after Haven?¡± she shook her head as she bit back more emotions ¡°I¡¯m scared for you, Sean. It sounds like I won¡¯t even be here to endure much of your Princedom. You¡¯ll have to inherit all of this hell¡­ and do it without me¡± she choked a bit as his eyes then moved down ¡°now, do you really want to just accept fate giving you this position at all, if that also means that you have to endure it alone too?¡±

    <hr>

    That evening, Haven found himself taken by a long-buried desire to indulge in some of his own creative abilities, which all Toreadors possessed some form of. And Haven had long ignored his own artistic abilities due to so many years spent trying to survive the colonies at all, and now more recently, life as a Prince.

    He moved into the studio in his own home which had fallen into disuse since Sean¡¯s house had been rebuilt. Inside, he located the store of clay that Sean had kept there on the rare occasion that he chose sculpting over music, prose or painting. He had only been working with the clay for under an hour when he sensed another approaching the studio door. He assumed that it had been Sean, but was a bit surprised that the tall beautiful redhead, Karin, was the one peering in at him through the doorway that night.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you here¡± he smiled up at her.

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect to find you in this room¡± she returned as she stepped inside with a smile, allowing the door to fall shut behind her ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in here in¡­¡± she then checked herself ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you in here¡± she decided on.

    ¡°Well, my forays into the world of art have been rather scarce since coming into my wonderful throne¡± he admitted, only allowing a slight discontent to touch his tone.

    ¡°Well that sounds terrible. Especially for a Toreador¡± Karin returned as she moved to take a seat on the opposite side of the rounded metal platform the clay was resting on as he molded it.

    ¡°Heavy is the head¡± he stated in a quiet tone as he couldn¡¯t help noting the way her long skirt slid up to her knees as she assumed that spot on the floor near him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re quite enjoying your own position, my Prince¡± Karin pointed out as she moved her hand to her lips, gnawing slightly at a nail as her eyes moved over him once more.

    ¡°Well, the neighbors do make my Princedom slightly less desirable than I had originally hoped it would be¡± Haven admitted, forcing his attention back to the clay rather than allowing his eyes to return her open gaze.

    ¡°The settlers?¡± Karin asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°No, that other neighbor. Wherever he may indeed be hiding¡± Haven added more quietly.

    ¡°Sounds like this serpent or whatever has you a bit tense¡± Karin allowed as she watched him.

    That was when Haven readjusted to watch her aura. He always found something odd about Karin¡¯s aura, but could never put his finger on it. Though, upon seeing the clear desire that it was showing him that night, he found it more difficult to dissect the matter further.

    Then Karin tilted her head at the way he had narrowed his eyes to look back at her ¡°are you reading my aura, Prince Haven?¡± she smiled back at him.

    ¡°Automatic habit when speaking about my nemesis¡± he couldn¡¯t help returning.

    ¡°Does my aura look like I¡¯m thinking about your nemesis? Or just about how to try and soothe some of that tension of yours?¡± she nearly purred the question.

    Haven swallowed a bit, his fingers easily forgetting the clay before him ¡°and how might you plan on doing that?¡± he returned at the sight of that desire in her.

    ¡°Mmm, how might I?¡± she purred as she moved to crawl slowly across the short distance that still separated them.

    ¡°You appear to have some thoughts on the matter though, don¡¯t you?¡± Haven returned with his own desire coloring his tone as she reached him and began unlacing the front of her dress.

    ¡°One or two¡± she smiled back as she finished her task, allowing the top portion of the dress to fall to her waist, exposing her breasts to him as his eyes stayed glued to every inch of her pale skin that was now being revealed to him.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Karin was wearing nothing more than her high boots. She then moved to place a leg on either side of Haven¡¯s hips and begin unbuttoning his shirt as his eyes continued to take in her nude form while a grin graced his lips.

    Once their lovemaking finally ended, the two lie together on that cold floor as their bodies slowly recovered and dropped to meet its temperature. Karin¡¯s leg was still draped over his hips, her arm across his stomach, as she lifted her head from his chest to look up into his face ¡°Marcus has good taste apparently¡± she teased.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help laughing at her appraisal ¡°I was thinking the exact same thing, oddly enough¡± he chuckled again.

    ¡°I take it that means that I¡¯ve pleased my Prince?¡± she smirked.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve been pleasing Princes for a long time, darling¡± he chuckled again as he moved to brush a long brownish red strand from her pale cheek.

    ¡°We all have our skills I guess¡± she allowed a slight giggle as she moved to cover his lips with her own, silently promising even more pleasure if he wished it.

    ¡°And you are very, very skilled¡± Haven stated as the kiss ended and he moved to flip her onto her back again, his body moving to a place above her once more.

    ¡°What? Again?¡± she giggled up at him.

    ¡°I have been very lonely, for a very long time¡± Haven whispered next to her cheek as he let his body harden once more.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have a Prince feeling so deprived? Now can we?¡± Karin grinned up at him, not needing to give him any more encouragement as he moved to enter her once again.

    ¡°With you here, I somehow doubt I¡¯ll have to worry about feeling deprived at all anymore¡± Haven added in another whisper before beginning to move above her once more; allowing himself to drown out that loneliness in the best way he could think to right then.

 Chapter 45

    ~1760~

    When Sean arrived at Haven¡¯s home for the first meeting of 1760, he entered the main room to find Haven and Karin upon the sofa together sharing a more than passionate kiss.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt¡± Sean stated warily as they broke off the kiss upon his arrival and turned to him.

    Haven just chuckled ¡°at least it was you and not one of the other Primogen, who already are so enamored with their ¡®degenerate¡¯ Prince¡± he joked as Karin placed another little kiss upon his neck.

    ¡°And lately, it¡¯s hard not to interrupt something like that in this house¡± Karin allowed her own giggle as she placed another quick kiss over Haven¡¯s lips.

    ¡°As much as it pains me, my love, we shall have to take a brief reprieve until after the meeting¡± Haven told her with an apologetic smile.

    Karin just allowed a small whimper as she pushed herself up from the couch ¡°no fun at all¡± she chided. She then added ¡°and don¡¯t take too long with your meeting. I might get cold up there in your bed all alone¡­. Without a stitch on¡± she growled slightly before moving off up the stairs with a mischievous smirk.

    Sean just watched her head up the stairs with a raised brow as Haven let out a heavy sigh of frustration ¡°honestly, Sean, I don¡¯t know how you do it¡± he told him with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Sounds to me like you are quite adept at doing it, yourselves¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°Very funny¡± Haven smirked ¡°but I meant how you can leave Claire¡¯s bed long enough to come to these tiresome meetings¡± he complained, though he wore a smile as he pushed himself up from the couch as well.

    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re at that status already?¡± Sean furrowed his brow once more.

    ¡°Status?¡± Haven returned questioningly.

    ¡°Comparing you and Karin to me and Claire¡± Sean stated, though warily.

    ¡°Well she has been here for a decade now. The last half of which has been very¡­ stimulating¡± Haven added with another wry grin.

    ¡°So, couldn¡¯t help hearing what you called her¡± Sean dared as the two started toward the meeting room ¡°is that just you being British¡± a small smirk ¡°or are you saying that after three centuries, you¡¯ve finally found love?¡± Sean had to ask.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help another grin as awkward as it was as the two reached their regular seats ¡°I guess I can say I¡¯m a little more open to the idea than I have been at previous points in this long life¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Interesting time to come to that conclusion¡± Sean added with another wary look as they took their seats.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Haven returned as he looked back at him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help wondering if¡­¡± Sean just shook his head ¡°Never mind. I shouldn¡¯t be second-guessing your happiness.¡±

    ¡°Wondering if what, Sean?¡± Haven prodded, though still held his smile.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just wondering if this sword of Damocles hanging over your head is what¡¯s made you more willing to be open to such a thing after all this time¡± Sean managed, watching his sire closely for his reaction.

    Haven looked down slightly, but still managed some semblance of a smile ¡°perhaps the possibility of my imminent death is changing my outlook. But at least I¡¯m currently happy, despite all of the unhappiness that¡¯s just lying in wait for us. And being happy is something I haven¡¯t spent a lot of my life doing. So, shouldn¡¯t I try to enjoy it? At least while I still can¡± he added more sadly.

    Sean looked down slightly at Haven¡¯s words before finding more of his own ¡°oddly enough, that¡¯s very similar to conversations Claire and I have had in recent nights¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Haven asked with concern.

    ¡°There was a lot more to the prophecy... after the part where you die and I become Prince¡± Sean confessed quietly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned the rest of it to me¡± Haven replied, his concern deepening.

    ¡°It¡¯s the parts after you die. Didn¡¯t think those were really something you would even have to worry about¡± Sean stated in the same soft, sad tone.

    ¡°Well, consider me worried. I think I¡¯d like to know what my successor and childe may have in store¡± Haven pressed.

    ¡°I really doubt anyone would like to know about inevitable doom, would they?¡±

    ¡°Doom?¡± Haven asked with further concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s basically all Claire and I have been able to think about, really, since Awsha woke up and went off to join her new master¡± Sean stated sadly ¡°the first part already happened, Haven. It¡¯s a little difficult to believe that the rest won¡¯t too. And just waiting for it to all happen¡­ it¡¯s torture¡± Sean repeated Claire¡¯s own words.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Please tell me, Sean¡± Haven asked again.

    Sean just shook his head sadly before answering ¡°after the part where you die and I become Prince, the next part says that ¡®snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away¡¯¡± Sean allowed a broken sigh ¡°which basically means that once I¡¯m Prince¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t even finish that sentence as he looked down. Haven was silenced for a long moment as well, his own sadness just as apparent. Finally, Sean had to speak up again ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to ever be Prince, Haven.¡±

    <hr>

    When Haven did make his way back to his bedroom after the meeting, he was wearing a sullen expression. However, when he pushed the door open, Karin was indeed waiting for him there in his bed, without a stich on. That sullen expression did take a hit then as his lips couldn¡¯t help curling into a smile, as she hadn¡¯t even bothered covering her body with a sheet.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t look like a very happy expression when you first came in,¡± she purred.

    ¡°Well, my mood has improved ever so slightly now,¡± he returned as he closed the door and opened his jacket.

    ¡°Just slightly, huh?¡± she returned in the same tone as she moved to crawl forward across the bed to greet his approach.

    ¡°Working on it,¡± he smiled again as he dropped his jacket to the floor and started unbuttoning his shirt as his feet moved him closer to the bed.

    Only when he was within her reach, Karin pushed herself up to her knees and took over undressing him where his fingers had left off. ¡°So what was so upsetting during the meeting?¡± she asked as she pulled his shirt down his arms, dropping it to the floor.

    Haven smiled as he watched her fingers move to begin unbuttoning his pants then too, ¡°Well which is it that you want to do? Talk about my bad mood, or improve it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do both?¡± she teased as she began pulling his pants down from his narrow hips.

    ¡°Not simultaneously I¡¯m afraid¡± he replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Well, if I improve your mood then you might very well forget what darkened it to begin with¡± she suggested innocently as he stepped out of his pants and kicked his shoes away before moving to join her on the bed.

    ¡°Promise?¡± Haven returned with a slight growl before pulling her atop him, his body already hardening at her offer.

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing if not a devoted subject¡± Karin smiled back down at him before moving to a place astride his hips, easily sliding him inside her once again and putting a definitive end to the conversation for at least that moment.

    <hr>

    Once their lovemaking ended again, Haven lay next to Karin, caressing those red locks as she laid her head upon his chest as he stared up at the ceiling in thought. Her voice then interrupted those thoughts ¡°so, did it work?¡± she asked, her lips smiling against his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be more specific, love¡± he responded with his own shadow of a smile.

    ¡°Did I improve your mood?¡± she teased as she turned those brown eyes back to his face.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure you noticed a vast improvement during that last hour of pleasure¡± Haven returned with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°So what had you in such a bad mood anyway?¡± she asked as she moved to prop her arms on his chest, resting her chin on them so she could continue to look up into his blue eyes.

    Haven paused a moment as his mind returned to Sean¡¯s sad revelation about what his Princedom would likely bring. He allowed a soft sigh before giving Karin any response ¡°can I ask you something?¡±

    She looked a little caught by that, but hid it quickly ¡°yes, my Prince?¡±

    ¡°What exactly made Marcus choose to make his other childe his heir rather than you?¡± Haven questioned her, which caused Karin¡¯s lips to curl into a grin as she thought on her answer.

    ¡°Are you saying that you could actually see me making a good Prince, myself?¡± she had to ask, referring to the fact that even female Kindred were referred to as Prince in Camarilla society.

    ¡°Well better than some. I just wondered why he chose his other childe over you. I mean he must have had some reason¡± Haven stated as he turned his eyes back to her.

    ¡°You mean a better reason than his other childe just being embraced before me?¡± Karin returned, her tone only darkening slightly.

    ¡°Well was that the only reason?¡± Haven continued.

    ¡°Well, you chose your eldest childe for your heir, didn¡¯t you?¡± Karin dared, keeping her tone even.

    ¡°Yes I did, but¡­¡± he just shook his head.

    ¡°But what?¡± she couldn¡¯t help pressing, hoping upon hope that her true aura and thoughts would remain hidden behind the illusion provided.

    Seeming to have not yet noticed any change in her aura, Haven continued ¡°well Sean and Awsha are very, very different creatures¡± he supplied that answer, sad though it was spoken.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± she couldn¡¯t help pressing.

    ¡°Meaning that if Awsha had actually been what I had hoped she would be, then maybe I would¡¯ve given her the throne after all. It¡¯s not like Sean actually wants it, himself¡± he added more quietly.

    She then had to steel herself to respond the way ¡®Karin¡¯ would respond ¡°so where is Awsha now?¡±

    ¡°I imagine she¡¯s off doing the serpent¡¯s bidding again. One small blessing though is that he no longer seems nearly as interested in the torments he¡¯d visited on us in the past. So maybe, the threat really is over¡± he stated hopefully, though there was obvious doubt in his tone.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t think there¡¯s any chance that maybe she¡¯s seen the error of her ways?¡± Karin stated quietly, again forcing any emotion out of her voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s mentally bound her to him. That¡¯s more permanent than even the blood bond¡± Haven sighed, his voice breaking sadly as he continued ¡°Awsha will never be Awsha again until the serpent is dead¡± he admitted as he bit back more emotion, not noticing the way Karin seemed to be biting back her own right then too.

    ¡°That¡¯s very sad¡± was all she managed as she turned away from him to hide her own tears right then.

    <hr>

    Upon waking the following night, Haven placed a gentle kiss over Karin¡¯s hair before squeezing her shoulder slightly and moving to attend to more of the duties of his station. Karin didn¡¯t appear to have much motivation to leave the bed herself though. After several long minutes passed, the bedroom door opened again. Freya stepped into the room, raising a brow slightly at Karin still curled around a pillow atop the bed.

    ¡°Problem?¡± was Freya¡¯s greeting.

    Karin sighed heavily as she slowly forced herself to sit up against the headboard ¡°he still loves me¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°Ok can we start from the beginning of this conversation instead?¡± Freya returned sarcastically as she moved to take her own seat.

    ¡°Haven: He actually does still love me¡± Karin answered sadly.

    ¡°One; isn¡¯t that the point of this whole exhausting charade? Two: what do you mean ¡®still¡¯?¡± Freya returned.

    ¡°Even after all I¡¯ve done, and all the ways he tried to punish me, teach me; after all that, he still actually loves me¡± Karin simply shook her head sadly.

    ¡°What are you even on about?¡± Freya replied impatiently.

    ¡°He told me last night, that if maybe I had never done the things I did. Or at least if I would have learned from them; then he might have actually considered making me his heir after all¡± she whispered.

    Freya was a little caught by that ¡°well, him giving you the throne is the whole point of this as well, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m talking about the real me. He still loves her. He still would¡¯ve given her a chance. But instead¡­¡± she just shook her head again, tears forming in her eyes ¡°instead I let you introduce me to Baron¡± she finished nearly inaudibly ¡°and now it¡¯s too late for any of that anymore¡± she finished with a slight sob.

 Chapter 46

    In the face of Karin¡¯s despair and regret, Freya¡¯s reaction was a cold glare ¡°are you serious right now?¡± she asked her coldly.

    Karin just shook her head ¡°you really aren¡¯t even remotely human, are you?¡± was the only response she could offer.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Just like you¡¯re not. We save that crap for the mortals. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called mortals, after all¡± Freya told her with the same ice. To which, Karin just looked down sadly once more ¡°you know, if you¡¯re going to be this pathetic, I can always be Karin from now on myself. You can go back and tell Baron that you have no further use¡± she told her pointedly.

    On that comment she looked back up at her ¡°the whole point in me being Karin is that I know what it would take to make Haven fall in love¡± she reminded her.

    ¡°Good job. Now he¡¯s past all that bullshit and just wants to fuck you nonstop. I think I can handle that¡± Freya returned.

    That was when Karin allowed her own glare ¡°I¡¯ve put four years into this. I¡¯m the one who needs to uphold the act and you know it¡± she returned, trying to convince herself as much as her companion.

    ¡°Fine, then uphold it¡± Freya stated forcefully ¡°just as long as you get over your daddy issues and remember the end goal¡± she reminded her in the same cool tone.

    ¡°He was already asking me why Marcus didn¡¯t make me his heir¡± she informed with a bit of force returning to her voice at such a step toward that goal. She then added ¡°what if I just kept up the act?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I just told you to do?¡± Freya scoffed.

    ¡°No, I mean, even after he names me heir. What if I just stay here and be his heir?¡± Karin offered.

    ¡°You mean have him name you as heir, then just play act your life out as Karin ¡®til he finally dies on his own. Because that ¡®died of natural causes¡¯ thing really happens to our kind a lot¡± Freya added sarcastically.

    ¡°He¡¯s starting to trust me now. If he named me heir, then I could still stay here, as Karin, and support him until I finally am Prince¡± she offered.

    Freya just laughed loudly, which caused Karin to narrow her eyes back at her ¡°assuming you could ever keep up this act for that long, and assuming I¡¯d just want to keep helping you do so for fucking centuries¡± Freya began with a scoff ¡°that¡¯s not the point of any of this. The point is that you be made heir, and then immediately become Prince and give the throne to Baron. That¡¯s always been the plan. And I somehow doubt that Baron has any interest in changing it so you can live out your fantasy of having your daddy¡¯s love again after all¡± she added coolly.

    Karin was quiet for another long moment before continuing ¡°so, I make him love me and trust me enough to name me heir¡­ and then I immediately let him be killed?¡± Karin returned sadly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you signed on for, darling. If you want out of your contract now, you¡¯ll have to take it up with Baron. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand¡± Freya returned with the same cold sarcasm. As Karin was quiet for another long moment ¡°so, you gonna play your part like a good little girl now, or¡­.¡± And she just left it at that.

    <hr>

    When Sean had returned home from the meeting, he found Claire waiting in their bed with a book in hand once more. Upon seeing his expression, hers immediately turned to one of concern ¡°something happen tonight?¡± she dared, almost afraid of hearing the answer to that question ever, all things considered.

    Sean simply sighed as he moved to the bed, and laid back against his pillow, a hand at his hair again ¡°it appears our Prince may be in love¡± he stated quietly.

    ¡°Ok, odd¡± Claire replied as she set the book aside ¡°but is that honestly what has you looking so worried?¡¯

    ¡°Not specifically¡± Sean continued distractedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the mind reader Sean¡± she chided him.

    Sean swallowed a bit at that comment, but quickly moved past it ¡°him being in love is just¡­odd. Like you said. But what I¡¯m really thinking about is what I told him tonight.¡±

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Claire asked warily.

    Another sigh ¡°I did what you wanted. I told him I really didn¡¯t want to be Prince. And I told him about the next part of the prophecy¡± he added more quietly.

    She simply swallowed again ¡°and what did he say?¡± she dared.

    ¡°He was mostly speechless. Plus the other Primogen started arriving right after, so¡­¡± Sean just shook his head.

    ¡°Well, how did he seem to take it though?¡± Claire pressed with her own worry.

    ¡°He¡¯s older than me. I can¡¯t read him quite as easily as everyone else¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could tell just by his expression though. Couldn¡¯t you?¡± she hoped.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t look overjoyed. But that could also be because of the prophecy rather than just me throwing my birthright in his face¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°Are you telling me now that you do want to be Prince after all?¡± Claire asked him shakily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I want to, as that I¡¯m also scared of what happens if I don¡¯t take it¡± Sean sighed heavily again, obviously very torn about his impending future; especially if it really were to be one he had to even attempt to endure without her, which he knew he could not.

    After a long moment of silence, Claire finally blurted out ¡°I think I want to go back to England.¡±

    That statement did do well to catch Sean as he immediately looked over at her ¡°England?¡± he repeated, trying to get his head around that suggestion ¡°with Aidan?¡±

    ¡°Well yes, with Aidan, but not because of Aidan¡± she assured ¡°remember; it wasn¡¯t really me¡± she had to remind.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite aware that it wasn¡¯t you¡± Sean mumbled as he slowly pushed himself into sitting up again ¡°but I can¡¯t help wondering how close the two of you became during our last estrangement¡± he finally dared to broach that subject.

    ¡°He was my friend Sean; when I needed one. Given, he was a friend who has had intimate knowledge of me in the past. But I wasn¡¯t even in that kind of space at the time¡± she assured.

    ¡°But now you want to go back to England with him?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I want to go back to England to get away from all of this. That¡¯s the reason¡± she explained.

    ¡°So you think we can outrun a prophecy just by moving?¡± he had to know.

    ¡°At this point I¡¯m ready to try anything, Sean¡± Claire answered with a bit of desperation easily coloring her tone.

    Sean sighed again ¡°and who would be Primogen then?¡±

    Claire just scoffed ¡°let Karin have it. Haven obviously trusts her already.¡±

    Sean looked down again in thought as she watched him, wishing upon wish she could read his aura right then ¡°and what happens if we leave him and then¡­ then the daughter murders the father?¡± he swallowed hard ¡°could you live with that?¡±

    Claire sighed sadly at his words ¡°and how are we going to stop it if we stay here either?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Claire¡± he admitted sadly.

    ¡°From what I can tell, we can¡¯t stop any of it anyway, can we?¡± Claire replied with defeat ¡°so why should we bother even trying to do anything or avoid anything at all, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Claire¡± he repeated again.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any chance at all¡­¡± Claire just shook her head ¡°and if we really believe there isn¡¯t a chance to change anything; me and Haven should just go take a nap on the beach tomorrow morning, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± she bit out, her emotional distress since hearing the prophecy quite apparent.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°What Sean?¡± she asked with further urgency ¡°those are the only two choices. We either just fucking give in to fate, no matter how horrible; or we try anything at all we can think of to change it¡± she told him forcefully.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how going to England would change anything though¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not here; you¡¯re not Prince here. And if we¡¯re not here, we don¡¯t have to endure any more of the serpent and Awsha and Taylor and all of their bullshit. And that sounds pretty damn good to me¡± she finished with finality as she headed out of the room in a huff.

    <hr>

    The next evening, Claire and Aidan were both waiting on the dock with their belongings at their feet. Claire tried to keep her eyes glued to the horizon while Aidan did give in to continuously looking back at Haven¡¯s home where Sean was inside speaking to Haven about their imminent departure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that¡¯s a fun conversation going on in there right now¡± Aidan¡¯s voice broke into Claire¡¯s attempts to distract herself from her worries.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if Sean is going to even be coming with us¡± she stated sadly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t honestly think he¡¯d stay behind, do you?¡± Aidan returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to get away. He thinks it¡¯s his duty to be here for Haven. Not that us being here managed to stop the first part. So why would it stop the second either?¡± Claire added quietly.

    ¡°But you think you can stop the third and fourth?¡± Aidan had to ask, to which Claire simply sighed in frustration.

    Though her worry increased exponentially as the ship came into view before Sean had exited the house again. When it finally dropped anchor is when that door to the house finally opened. Though Claire was somehow still afraid to look back for fear that either it would not be Sean at all, or that he would only be exiting the house to bid them farewell.

    Still refusing to look back as he approached, some tiny trace of relief touched her face as she felt Sean¡¯s own luggage being dropped to the dock near their feet. Finally she let herself speak, though her eyes were still averted ¡°you mean Haven isn¡¯t going to hate you for leaving, after all?¡± she managed to ask.

    ¡°After how hard he¡¯s tried to make sure you and I remain inseparable; I¡¯m pretty sure he understands that I have to try anything I can to keep you safe¡± he told her as he reached over to take her hand in his, gently squeezing it.

    That was when she found the strength to look up at him ¡°and are you gonna hate me for making you leave?¡±

    ¡°I love you, but that is the stupidest question you¡¯ve ever asked me¡± he told her with a teasing smile.

    She attempted a small smile, but had to speak again ¡°I know you don¡¯t think this is the right thing to do though; To just run away. That¡¯s never been the way you deal with pain. I¡¯m the escapist, after all¡± she admitted, her guilt over her decade of addiction still buried close to the surface.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t generally think this is the right thing to do. But I honestly have no clue what the right thing would be, so¡­ if I can¡¯t settle for doing the right thing for Haven, I can at least do the right thing for you¡± he told her softly as he moved to cover her lips as the crew members began loading their belongings onto the ship.

    Aidan just let out a chuckle at their interaction ¡°something funny?¡¯ Claire asked as the kiss ended.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why you two ever pretend to be upset with each other over anything ever. You¡¯re ridiculously in love¡± Aidan told them with a slight scolding tone as he moved to board the ship with another slight chuckle.

    ¡°You really should send him to his room without supper¡± Sean smirked down at her. He then squeezed her hand again as the two started toward the ship and their attempt at outrunning fate itself.

    As the three of them boarded the ship, two sets of eyes watched them from the upstairs window of Haven¡¯s home. Freya just chuckled as she looked up at Karin with a grin ¡°well, I think we can safely say we just won this round¡± she smirked.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Karin asked as she looked back down at the blonde girl.

    ¡°Haven¡¯s lost all his friends. Poor Prince¡± Freya returned insincerely as her eyes moved back to the ship.

    ¡°And now I¡¯m Primogen¡± Karin replied, though there was a sadness to her tone.

    ¡°And soon you¡¯ll be heir¡± Freya smiled again ¡°and then the real fun will begin. Too bad Haven won¡¯t be alive to see it¡± she added with another satisfied laugh as she moved away from the window where Karin only wiped at her eyes once more.

 Chapter 47

    A month into their voyage, Sean was still being remarkably quiet most nights. On this particular night, Claire rose from their daily slumber to find him sitting at the edge of the bed in deep thought. She sighed slightly as she inched across the bed to take a seat behind him, wrapping him in her arms and propping her chin on his shoulder.

    ¡°We just woke up. It can¡¯t be that bad yet¡± she teased.

    ¡°Just thinking¡± Sean returned quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s never any fun¡± Claire told him with a small squeeze. As he offered no further response, she continued ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t going to hate me for making you leave.¡±

    Sean shook his head ¡°this isn¡¯t hate. This is second-guessing, which has been my natural state since the last time I was on a boat¡± he returned, referencing the time when he had originally been given the damning prophecy they had all been living in fear of since.

    ¡°So now you wanna turn around?¡± Claire stated sadly as she finally moved back from the embrace and took her own place at the edge of the bed next to him.

    ¡°I just feel like we need to be trying to find Awsha and ending this once and for all¡± Sean stated with another sigh.

    ¡°Awsha who¡¯s most likely with the serpent, who even Haven is afraid of?¡± Claire gently reminded.

    ¡°Still. It needs to be done¡± Sean reaffirmed.

    ¡°It meaning killing Awsha?¡± Claire replied, though Sean only offered another sigh ¡°you do remember that you did almost kill her once?¡± she had to remind as well.

    ¡°Yes. And the fact that I didn¡¯t actually kill her meant that she got to go on to do even more horrible things since¡± Sean stated firmly.

    ¡°And do you remember how guilty you felt after just almost killing her?¡± Claire had to point out as she watched for his reaction.

    ¡°Well, I know better now¡± he returned in a slight mumble.

    ¡°Meaning now you¡¯d be less guilty about killing someone?¡± Claire worried aloud.

    ¡°Some people need to be killed, Claire¡± was Sean¡¯s only argument.

    Claire was silent for another moment before adding ¡°hasn¡¯t Haven always said that the older we get, the harder it is to retain our humanity?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well Awsha¡¯s been Kindred a lot less time than either of us, and she¡¯s already lost most of hers¡± he argued further.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Awsha¡¯s humanity¡± Claire returned quietly.

    ¡°So, you actually think Awsha deserves to live then?¡± Sean looked back at her with disbelief.

    ¡°No, but I know I don¡¯t want you to have to know what it feels like¡± Claire returned quietly.

    ¡°To know what what feels like?¡± Sean replied in the same tone.

    ¡°To have to live with the knowledge that you ended somebody else¡¯s life, without bringing them back¡± she had to add, considering he was her sire.

    ¡°Claire, Viola and Avan those were both accidents¡± he attempted to assure her ¡°and Aidan, you brought him back¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Avan really doesn¡¯t feel like much of an accident¡± Claire added nearly inaudibly, then quickly continued ¡°and if I feel that guilty after supposed ¡®accidents,¡¯ how horrible do you think you¡¯d end up feeling over deliberately ending someone¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°But Awsha deserves it¡± he insisted again.

    ¡°I agree. But I still don¡¯t want you to be the one to have to give her what she deserves¡± she repeated as she squeezed his hand sadly.

    <hr>

    In the month since Sean had sailed away from his home, Haven slowly began developing growing suspicions of those remaining in his presence. The most suspicious factor that he found running through his brain more often than not is how he always seemed to sense his new Primogen¡¯s presence the way he had always been able to sense the former one¡¯s. When Sean had still been there, he wrote that off as Sean just possibly being nearby as well. However now Sean was out in the middle of the ocean and he still always seemed to sense Karin¡¯s presence before he laid eyes on the beautiful redhead.

    There was also the strangeness of her and Freya¡¯s auras both. They had colors but those colors always seemed much more fixed than most anyone else who experienced hundreds of emotions a day. Haven sighed as he moved through his relatively silent home. That fact was most likely a large factor in him spending more time thinking about these eccentricities now than he had ever let himself in the ten years since Karin¡¯s arrival; not to mention the four years since he had become her lover, and the month since she had replaced Sean¡¯s position in his council.

    That night Haven¡¯s suspicions began to get the better of him, and he decided to make a rare visit to Sean¡¯s former home, which was now occupied by his new Primogen, Karin, and her supposed servant. Haven paused a moment at the railing that led up the steps to the front door of the home. He then squared his shoulders and broke off a bit of the railing before sliding the splintered piece of wood into his coat.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Just as he was about to knock at the door, Karin opened it to him with a smile ¡°this is an unexpected visit.¡±

    ¡°Yet you still opened the door before I knocked¡± he told her while he forced a smile to his lips.

    Karin only looked down briefly before allowing another smile and stepping aside to allow him to enter the main room of what had been Sean¡¯s home for so many years previously ¡°Good hearing I guess¡± another smile ¡°so to what do we owe this royal visit?¡± she smiled again as she closed the door behind them, exchanging a furtive glance with Freya who stood nearby next to the sofa and chair.

    ¡°Well, Sean¡¯s been gone a month, so I¡¯ve had a lot of time to think about the new council and all of the problems plaguing us¡± he stated quietly as he moved nearer to Freya, allowing his eyes to move over her emotionlessly.

    ¡°That sounds rather mysterious¡± Karin returned as she moved a few steps closer to where he still stood next to Freya without taking a seat as of yet.

    Haven sighed slightly as he glanced between the two women ¡°the fact is that I have no idea when and if Sean may return at all, let alone before this lovely prophecy comes to pass¡± he began, watching them both for any change in their auras, of which there were none.

    ¡°Which prophecy again?¡± Karin returned quietly.

    ¡°The one about me dying now that my wayward childe has returned to the land of the living and¡­ disappeared to parts unknown¡± Haven decided on.

    ¡°We¡¯re trying to find the serpent before that happens though, aren¡¯t we?¡± Karin stated with an attempt at hope, referencing the one meeting she had attended since taking over Sean¡¯s role.

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t found him yet¡± Haven stated forcefully before continuing ¡°which means I have a very imminent death hanging over my head and my heir is nowhere in sight.¡±

    ¡°That does sound problematic¡± Karin agreed, forcing her voice to give away nothing.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m here tonight¡± Haven stated plainly, which did cause both women to look over at him, though their auras inexplicably remained unchanged.

    ¡°Not sure I follow¡± Karin attempted an innocent tone.

    ¡°Well, I needed a new Primogen, and now I may very well need a new heir too¡± Haven decided to allow that comment as he watched Freya struggle a bit to hide a smile.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­¡± Karin returned, still trying to force innocence to her tone.

    ¡°Yes, I am considering you, love¡± he allowed ¡°but of course it¡¯s not a decision I can make lightly¡± he added as they both tried to bite back smiles then ¡°and also I¡¯d rather not chat about it just yet¡± he added. But before either of them could respond, he moved in a flash to drive the stake into Freya¡¯s chest as Karin let out a scream.

    As ¡®Freya¡¯ fell to the floor, her body contorted into that paralysis at the same moment as she faded back to her natural appearance: the blue eyed blonde deceiver herself, Taylor. That was when Haven turned a dark look back on ¡®Karin¡¯ who was once again his beautiful dark-haired childe, Awsha. Just as Awsha moved to escape through the front door, it was pushed open by Minna who centered a cold look on the beauty who then stepped back from Minna¡¯s dark gaze with a slight whimper.

    ¡°Now, are we going to sit here and have a chat without Taylor¡¯s ever so irksome games? Or are you really going to see if you can run faster than Minna can steal your mind again?¡± Haven stated coolly.

    Awsha just whimpered again as she conceded defeat and shrunk into a seat on the couch while Minna held her in that threatening gaze ¡°Haven I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve spent ten years here playing this game. That¡¯s determination if nothing else¡± Haven stated coolly as he continued standing over her imposingly.

    ¡°I just wanted¡­¡± Awsha attempted, though her voice broke off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can guess at what you wanted¡± Haven interrupted her again.

    Trying to find any way to gain any leverage or hope of retaining her own ability to remain both conscious and in possession of all of her wits, Awsha had to speak up ¡°you can¡¯t leave her like that¡± she gestured to Taylor.

    ¡°Oh I was quite content to leave her that way for centuries¡± Haven returned in the same cold tone.

    ¡°No, I mean he¡¯ll know¡± Awsha willed herself to supply that explanation.

    ¡°I assume you¡¯re referring to your master?¡± Haven replied ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think you haven¡¯t been able to find him for all these years?¡± Awsha managed ¡°His entire home is hidden¡­ by her¡± she gestured to Taylor once more. That did cause Haven to raise a brow warily ¡°the second you put the stake in her, the illusion came down. He¡¯ll know¡± she warned.

    Haven narrowed his eyes at the aura he could now see clearly around her once again. She was indeed telling the truth, and beyond scared by her own words ¡°Very well, but we are not done chatting. You will come see me within the hour, alone. And if you let on that I do know about your little game. Neither of you will wake up again. So you better make the story really good¡± he finished before heading back outside with Minna, closing the door behind them.

    Awsha simply swallowed hard as her sire and the Malkavian who had stolen her very mind now disappeared behind the door. She sighed worriedly, trying to find any explanation she could give Taylor. She then braced herself to move to the floor and pull that wooden shaft out of the beautiful blonde¡¯s heart.

    Taylor sprung back to consciousness with a gasp ¡°What the fuck?¡± was her first response.

    ¡°Minna apparently was a little upset about you staking her all those years ago¡± Awsha attempted.

    ¡°Minna?¡± Taylor choked out as she moved her hand to the bloody hole in her chest just as it began to heal.

    ¡°Haven was here talking to us and then she burst in with a stake and attacked you. He had to leave to try to get her under control again¡± Awsha attempted, hoping that Taylor would believe that her memory was a bit foggy after being staked while upholding so many simultaneous illusions.

    ¡°Did he see?¡± Taylor asked as she looked over at Awsha, who was indeed Awsha again.

    Awsha swallowed again ¡°no, the illusions managed to hold until he was out the door, but just barely¡± she added.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill that crazy little bitch!¡± Taylor promised angrily as she got to her feet once again.

    ¡°You did stake her first¡± Awsha couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Do fuck off¡± Taylor shot back as she angrily tried to wipe away more blood from her dress.

    Awsha just smirked as she also stood ¡°it was close, but we¡¯re still here¡± she told her pointedly ¡°now if you can make me Karin again, I¡¯d like to go talk to him about that whole heir thing. Isn¡¯t that our whole point in being here after all?¡± Awsha reminded her, somehow still using those acting skills even when playing herself.

    ¡°Well what about me?¡± Taylor asked.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Awsha replied as she impatiently waited for Taylor to make her Karin again.

    ¡°He thought I was your servant. They usually don¡¯t recover from having stakes in their fucking hearts¡± Taylor returned in the same angry tone.

    ¡°Hmm, that is problematic¡± Awsha stated coolly ¡°I guess Freya¡¯s part has been cut¡± she returned with an uncaring shrug ¡°better run home before he sees you here though. I guess this is a one woman show from here on; you¡¯re just on costume duty now. Sorry¡± she offered another insincere shrug as Taylor just glared back at her.

 Chapter 48

    When Karin arrived at Haven¡¯s home not much later, she found her Prince and Minna both waiting for her on the sofa as she stepped through the door ¡°does she have to be here, really?¡± Karin asked him with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes¡± Haven said simply, then gestured to the chair, ¡°sit won¡¯t you, Karin¡± he added pointedly, to which she only sighed and obeyed, knowing she was treading very dangerous water already ¡°so, did you get rid of your little blonde playmate?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If she wants to uphold the illusion, she has to let Freya be dead¡± Karin agreed quietly as she watched where Minna held her in that same dark, threatening gaze.

    ¡°And what exactly does she think happened?¡±

    ¡°Minna¡¯s psychic, so she knew Freya was Taylor and attacked her¡± Karin offered the shortened version of the story she had fed Taylor not that much earlier.

    ¡°Hmm, lovely¡± Haven just shook his head ¡°Minna may take your mind even without me telling her too now¡± he added plainly.

    Karin then looked down in fear ¡°so is that what you¡¯re going to do then?¡±

    ¡°Well, that would be the wisest choice. However it would even further endanger Minna, as I¡¯m sure Taylor wouldn¡¯t settle for simply staking her this time¡± Haven admitted, keeping his eyes glued to his childe who wore the guise of his lover, which did serve to continue to keep his anger fresh.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± Karin asked quietly, still not able to turn her eyes to him.

    ¡°As I¡¯m not too keen on sacrificing Minna if it can be avoided¡± he began ¡°there is only one other option, which I¡¯m only considering at all since you have been here for a decade now and haven¡¯t honestly caused any more of your old variety of trouble. Quite an impressive feat for one such as you, I must say¡± Haven added.

    ¡°The point was to make you fall in love with me. I couldn¡¯t do that if I kept doing¡­ other things¡± Karin settled on.

    ¡°Quite true¡± he surprisingly agreed, ¡°you have indeed been on your best behavior for an entire decade, even if it all was because you had an ulterior motive. You still managed to do it. You still managed to curb all of those childish and selfish games of yours for quite some time¡± he restated.

    ¡°I had to make you fall in love with me¡± she repeated in the same quiet, almost regretful tone.

    ¡°So I¡¯d make you heir?¡± he finished for her.

    ¡°I could never make Sean fall in love with me, so it had to be you. And I could never make you fall in love with the real me; so I had to become somebody else¡± she supplied sadly.

    ¡°You are aware that you could¡¯ve become somebody else without all the theatrics and deception supplied by the little Ravnos. You¡¯ve proven that you are capable of becoming a different person, even if you had to tell yourself that it¡¯s all part of an illusion¡± Haven stated, his tone calm still.

    ¡°I could have never become this person if I was still the real me¡± Karin whispered ¡°if I was still me, that¡¯s all any of you would have ever saw. You never would¡¯ve trusted me or wanted to be near me, or loved me¡± she finished sadly.

    ¡°The fact remains that this person has always been inside you. You could just never show her to us until you hid from us first¡± Haven stated in the same soft tone.

    Karin looked down again, her voice breaking ¡°you almost sound like you don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    ¡°I do hate what Baron¡¯s done to you. Because I know that his desires will always pull you back to doing those horrible things. No matter how hard you¡¯ve tried to become someone else; he¡¯s still always going to be able to use you to do his bidding as long as you have this bond to him¡± Haven stated softly.

    ¡°So there¡¯s just no hope at all then, is there?¡± Karin asked with a sniffle.

    Haven was quiet a long moment as he thought on his response ¡°I can try¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°Try what?¡± Karin asked, choking on the words as she looked back up at him.

    Without answering, he moved to a place next to where she sat and caught her in that hypnotic gaze of his ¡°The bond you had to Baron is not real. It is not what you truly desire to be. You have no more love for him or bond to him anywhere in your heart. He is pure viciousness and you want nothing to do with him ever. Nor do you have any desire to carry out a single one of his plans any longer¡± he paused only a moment ¡°but, you will pretend that he still has some hold over you. You will stay here and make him believe that you are doing his bidding. But you are not. You are only letting him believe that you are¡± he finished his attempt at deprogramming and reprogramming her, hoping upon hope that his mental abilities did surpass Baron¡¯s after all. Though, only time would truly give him that answer; and a deadly one it may still be.

    As Haven moved back from her, Karin seemed to come out of that seeming trance with a shake of her head as she looked up at him ¡°so, I¡¯m some sort of double agent now?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°That has yet to be determined I suppose. You¡¯ll understand if I keep you under very close watch for at least a while¡± he stated softly.

    Karin allowed a slight sigh before speaking again ¡°So I guess our four years as lovers is over now, too?¡±

    Haven raised a brow at that being the first concern she voiced ¡°well, if I were to suddenly stop being your lover, that would appear a bit suspicious, now wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re just pretending that nothing has changed?¡± Karin asked skeptically.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Of course one thing has changed hopefully¡± Haven denied.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Karin asked.

    ¡°That you¡¯ll never do what he wants you to do if and when I were to ever announce choosing you as a new heir¡± Haven told her plainly.

    ¡°You would still even consider making me your heir?¡±

    ¡°That really depends on you. It always has¡± Haven finished simply.

    ¡°But how can you trust me at all?¡± Karin stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to trust you as far as I¡¯ve trusted you since taking you into my bed¡± Haven offered ¡°and hopefully, someday we can celebrate Baron¡¯s death together, and if that day comes; I¡¯ll know for sure that I can trust you then.¡±

    ¡°And if that day doesn¡¯t come?¡± she managed.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be waiting a very long time to get that throne, won¡¯t you?¡± he told her wryly.

    Karin swallowed again ¡°you¡¯re not really ever going to make me heir until Baron¡¯s dead, are you?¡±

    ¡°If you truly want to be my heir, then Baron¡¯s death is something you should want just as badly. Call it bonding us through a common goal. You help me to defeat Baron, and I will make you my heir once and for all¡± Haven promised her ¡°so all you have to decide is whose word you trust more and whose world you want to live in; your sire¡¯s or your serpent¡¯s¡± and with that he left the room.

    <hr>

    When Taylor stormed back into Baron¡¯s home that night, he was already waiting for her on his sofa with a none too pleased expression on his dark features ¡°care to explain to me what exactly happened tonight¡± he asked as his dark eyes moved to the bloody hole in her dress.

    ¡°That crazy little fucking Malkavian staked me!¡± Taylor growled as she took a seat next to him.

    ¡°And does this mean that our little game is over now?¡± Baron asked her coldly as he moved to take another sip from a quickly expiring young lady who had been lying against the arm of the couch while bleeding from the two fang marks he had already left in her neck earlier.

    ¡°No, luckily Haven was too busy trying to get crazy girl under control to notice us¡± Taylor answered in the same grumble.

    ¡°So now it¡¯s all up to Awsha?¡± he sighed with discontent as he pushed the girl¡¯s body to the floor as his servants rushed to remove it from his sight.

    ¡°Well, the good thing here is that Haven was already talking about the possibility of considering her for heir someday. That was right before all the fun began with crazy girl.¡±

    ¡°So perhaps Awsha isn¡¯t quite so useless?¡± Baron returned thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yet to be decided. She¡¯s definitely faltered once or twice though¡± Taylor had to inform.

    ¡°Then I suppose we need to keep an eye on her¡± he stated plainly.

    ¡°So I need to come up with a whole new identity and just hope that Haven doesn¡¯t find yet another new arrival suspiciously timed?¡± Taylor replied worriedly.

    ¡°Looks like you have your work cut out for you¡± Baron smirked as he moved to stand.

    ¡°And what exactly are you doing while Awsha and I do all the real work?¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking as she also stood. But in another moment, he whirled around on her, slapping her hard enough to send her tiny frame flying across the room as the blood ran from her lip.

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you live. That¡¯s what¡± he nearly hissed as he moved toward her as she struggled to try to get back to her feet.

    ¡°Without me, the game¡¯s over, Baron¡± she replied with the last little bit of defiance she could muster.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just find a replacement for you too¡± he growled as he roughly gripped her arm and pulled her to him ¡°but in the meantime, I only need you alive, not in one piece¡± he growled as he forcefully dragged her from the room with him.

    <hr>

    After Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s discussion earlier, he had made his way above deck to confer with the crew, and she was now the one who remained in their quarters deep in thought. When Aidan poked his head into the cabin, he found her there lying on the bed staring up the ceiling, her own hand twirling in her long locks.

    ¡°Oh dear it¡¯s finally happened¡± he greeted her with a smirk as he stepped inside ¡°you and Sean really have become one person, haven¡¯t you?¡± he teased.

    ¡°If only¡± Claire mumbled in response to her and Sean¡¯s last discussion.

    ¡°All right. You apparently need a hug¡± Aidan threatened as he moved in the next moment to get onto the bed with her, crawling on top of her and squeezing her in his arms, which did at least produce a slight giggle from her. At the feel of her underneath his body and the memories that came with that, Aidan couldn¡¯t help daring to move to gently place a few kisses over her neck and downwards over the swell of her breasts above that night¡¯s corset.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little more than a hug, Aidan¡± she scolded, though didn¡¯t really move out of his embrace either.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know¡± he returned impatiently as he rolled off of her to lay back next to her instead ¡°I¡¯m keenly aware of the months you spent explaining to me about that strange code of conduct you and Sean have somehow developed; about mortals being ok to take to bed, but not other Kindred because¡­.¡± He then looked over at her with a shake of his head ¡°remind me of the ¡®because¡¯ part again.¡±

    ¡°Awsha¡± was her simple explanation.

    ¡°Oh yes, her¡± he wrinkled his nose a bit ¡°I do hope you realize that Awsha and I are slightly different people, yes?¡± he had to remind her.

    ¡°I know, but¡­ It¡¯s just easier to say ¡®no Kindred¡¯ than to have to determine which are as horrible as her¡± Claire attempted to excuse her rather odd take on the matter which she honestly knew did not account for the many subtleties of her various Kindred peers, but she held to it nonetheless.

    ¡°My dear sire. You do know that confining yourself to an eternity of only making love with mortals outside of your marriage bed, might become problematic as they do tend to have expiration dates; and of course there¡¯s the fact that if they ever get close enough to become our lovers we either have to embrace them, bind them, or erase their memories¡± he sighed ¡°see, problematic.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should only sleep with other Kindred?¡± she asked as she looked over at him with a raised brow.

    ¡°If I say yes, does that mean I get to be the second one after all?¡± he teased.

    ¡°You got to sleep with me plenty, Aidan¡± she reminded.

    He then turned to place another kiss over her lips ¡°but I do have so much more stamina now¡± he had to tease again.

    ¡°And it turned out so well when you allegedly made love to me and Sean walked in that time, didn¡¯t it?¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°Different you¡± he smirked, ¡°and slightly different circumstances¡± he added.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Well now I¡¯m going to be stuck on a ship with you and your husband and a bunch of blood bound sailors, for a year or more. It could get rather frustrating for your poor childe¡± he told her with an obvious attempt at garnering sympathy.

    Claire just shook her head up at him ¡°yes, I¡¯ve forgotten that we don¡¯t even need sex¡± she told him sarcastically.

    ¡°I may not need it. But I still quite enjoy it¡± he added with another smirk.

    She just laughed again at his pleading tone ¡°I somehow think you¡¯ll survive.¡±

    He then moved to lie on his back once again with another frustrated sigh ¡°you know, if you would have told me that embracing me meant I¡¯d never get to make love to you again¡­¡± he just shook his head.

    ¡°Please¡± she scoffed with another small laugh.

    ¡°Well, Sean doesn¡¯t seem to have the same hang ups about taking his fellow fang-bearers to bed¡­ and he did look rather fetching tonight¡± Aidan teased.

    ¡°And he did quite enjoy the times we made love with another member of your royal family¡± she couldn¡¯t help replying.

    Aidan let out another laugh then ¡°I heard rumors about you and James II but I somehow thought it was just you who had become his lover¡± he stated with interest.

    ¡°Nope, Sean actually tried that bit of royalty before I even did¡± she admitted with another smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡± Aidan stated thoughtfully ¡°maybe I will go try to seduce your pretty husband¡± he teased again.

    ¡°Well you know he already likes you so much; so good luck with that¡± she giggled again.

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing if not determined¡± he chuckled back at her before moving to leave the cabin once more as she allowed another laugh, slight though it was.

 Chapter 49

    As Baron finished dragging Taylor with him to the door of one of his guest rooms, she had to try one more attempt at postponing her coming penance ¡°and what punishment do you think will really make any difference? I¡¯ve endured plenty of punishment before I ever even met you. My sire wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant¡± she informed, forcing a bravery she didn¡¯t truly feel into her voice

    ¡°Interesting you should mention him¡± Baron returned with a wry grin that only widened at the look of terror that immediately sprung to Taylor¡¯s pretty face ¡°when you were careless enough to let the illusion protecting my home fail, I needed to call in another line of defense¡± he informed her, taking pleasure in that pure fear that had enveloped her now ¡°who better to teach an errant childe how to better behave, than her sire?¡± he finished coldly as he opened the door behind her and pushed her tiny frame backwards through the doorway before slamming it shut and locking it after her.

    Taylor allowed a small whimper as her entire body tensed. Using every bit of strength she still had in her at the prospect he had threatened, she shakily turned to set her tearful blue eyes on the man who had embraced her forty-two years earlier.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem that happy to see me, Taylor,¡± he greeted her coolly. He appeared to be no older than thirty, if that. He had his dark locks pulled into a pony tail behind his tan skin and brown eyes. He was dressed in the usual colorful fashion of the Romani people who he had been born to one hundred and thirty-five years prior.

    ¡°Theo,¡± she whispered his name, forcefully biting back more tears at the memories of all the torture this man had visited on her for almost all of her mortal life as well as the first decade after he had embraced her as well.

    ¡°At least you still remember me thirty years after I gave you to your new master. That¡¯s touching at least¡± he stated in the same eerily emotionless tone, making one think that perhaps his empty aura really was no illusion at all.

    Knowing better than to even try to offer any words at all in the hopes of self-preservation, as that had never worked with him once in the thirty years that she had already suffered his depravities; Taylor simply froze and closed her eyes tightly against more tears as he stood and moved closer, his eyes openly traveling over her.

    Once his hand came up to caress her backside as he moved around her intimidatingly, Taylor had to try anything at all at that point ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still even in the area; let alone in contact with Baron¡± she managed in a small voice as he gave her behind a less than gentle squeeze before moving to begin pulling her still bloodstained dress off of the shoulder that was much paler than his own skin.

    ¡°Oh I come and go¡­and come again¡± he added pointedly ¡°I still do odd jobs for our unofficial Prince when I¡¯m needed¡± he told her as he pulled her other sleeve down off her shoulder as well ¡°but are we really going to pretend to make small talk when you know I¡¯m here to teach you not to disappoint Baron again?¡± he told her plainly as she swallowed hard.

    ¡°I got staked¡± she choked out, turning her eyes to the bloody hole in her dress.

    ¡°Careless, just like he said¡± Theo shook his head disappointedly.

    But before Taylor could offer any more words in an attempt at her own defense, he roughly yanked the dress down off of her body, dropping it to the floor around her feet as his eyes moved over her exposed flesh hungrily. As she automatically moved her arms to cover herself, he just let out a laugh and forced those arms back down to her waist.

    ¡°You know we¡¯re so beyond you playing shy with me. I started devouring that pretty flesh of yours when you were barely old enough to bleed. Why even try to play that game?¡± he told her coolly as he moved to roughly caress her breast where the slightest trace of blood still remained from her earlier misfortune, his other hand forcing itself inside her as she let out a pained gasp at the penetration.

    Unable to offer any more than a whimper as his hands moved over her and inside her, Taylor closed her eyes tightly again. She then could do no more than attempt to will her mind to go away until he had taken his fill of her, as she had learned to do so long ago with him, and so very, very many times since he had first come into her life, and then taken it, and her, for his own.

    <hr>

    A slightly different sort of encounter between sire and errant childe was happening in Haven¡¯s home that night. After having given ¡®Karin¡¯ her ultimatum of choosing between he and Baron, Haven came back into the main room an hour or so before sunrise, and found her still sitting there, deep in thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Haven asked, as he entered the room, though his voice was gentle.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I was supposed to stay or go¡± Karin admitted as she looked up at him. She then added more quietly ¡°I¡¯m not sure of anything anymore, really.¡±

    ¡°Well what do you want to do? That should be your first clue I¡¯d think¡± he offered as he took a seat next to her, his voice still gentle with her somehow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Haven. That¡¯s the problem. How am I supposed to know if it worked or not. If I still belong to him or not?¡± Karin asked him desperately.

    ¡°Well, are you having any sort of urge to kill me?¡± Haven asked a little bluntly, though with the slightest bit of hope that that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Karin just shook her head ¡°the plan didn¡¯t involve me killing you ¡®til after you officially made me heir, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that should be comforting?¡± Haven returned as more of a question.

    ¡°If you die before making me heir that means Sean gets the throne. And I think we already know how much chance I could ever hope to have of becoming Sean¡¯s heir¡± she then added more quietly ¡°and even if a miracle occurred and he made me heir, that would mean killing Sean too¡± she finished as her voice dropped on that thought.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°So you¡¯d have an easier time killing me than Sean, basically?¡± Haven responded wryly.

    ¡°Haven¡± Karin stated as she shook her head ¡°I never particularly wanted to kill either of you¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Well, that fact alone could be a bit of a clue to your previous question¡± Haven informed her with a bit more of that hope.

    She sighed again before turning back to him ¡°but can¡¯t you tell me for sure?¡±

    ¡°Tell you?¡± he raised a brow at that.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me for sure if Baron still has some kind of hold on me? I mean, you can read thoughts, right?¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Yes, darling I can¡± he agreed ¡°but you¡¯re forgetting why this ploy worked for ten years already. This illusion includes your aura and your thoughts. Taylor¡¯s made them fixed so that they only change when she makes them appear to. And she never would let me see the thoughts that would tell me that you were still Baron¡¯s¡± he explained to her, though with a touch of sadness.

    Karin looked down sadly once again. She then had another theory ¡°what about when the illusion faltered? When she was staked and I was me again? Could you see then?¡±

    ¡°That was before I attempted to break his bond, remember?¡± he told her in the same sad tone, which only caused her discontent to deepen as well. He then decided to at least try to give her some hope ¡°but I did see your regret¡± he informed softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Karin asked as she looked up at him once more.

    ¡°I saw that you regretted all of this. That you regretted ever meeting him at all¡± he sighed softly ¡°which is the one deciding factor that has made me give you this one last chance to be the childe I¡¯ve always wanted you to be.¡±

    That was when Karin closed her eyes, sniffling a bit at his kind words which she knew she did not deserve. Haven simply sighed again as he moved to wrap an arm around her. Comforted further by that touch, she curled into his arms, wrapping her own around him as well. After another moment, she found herself gratefully kissing his neck as she pressed closer to feel more of that comfort she had somehow found in being his lover for four long years already.

    ¡°The sun will be up soon¡± he told her softly as the intensity of her kisses increased.

    ¡°I suppose I should be leaving then¡± she stated sadly as she moved back from him.

    Haven just shook his head as he wrapped a hand around her wrist and pulled her up from the couch with him ¡°or you could just stay here¡± he offered with a slight smile.

    ¡°You would trust me here, while you slept?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°You¡¯re still Kindred. You¡¯ll be napping right along with me; while my servants guard us¡± he did add pointedly.

    She simply smiled up at him as she let him lead her up the stairs ¡°you know we do still have almost an hour ¡®til that sun comes up¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding as they reached his door.

    ¡°Whatsoever shall we do?¡± he smiled back down at her as he led her into the room and closed the door behind them.

    ¡°You really would be ok with that?¡± she asked for one last reassurance.

    ¡°Are you forgetting that we made love a number of times even before you were in this visage?¡±

    ¡°So which way do you prefer me?¡± she had to ask ¡°I know you like redheads¡± she added with a small smile.

    ¡°Yet it was the raven-haired beauty that I embraced¡± he reminded her as he slowly began unlacing her corset.

    ¡°But it was the redhead that had you nearly in love¡± she reminded as he began pulling her free of the dress.

    ¡°I somehow don¡¯t think it was your hair color that made me¡­ feel for you¡± he decided on.

    ¡°Past tense?¡± she dared.

    ¡°Yet to be determined¡± was the only answer he would provide her with before covering her lips to prevent any more of those deep questions right then.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t more than an hour or two after the next evening¡¯s sunset that Karin returned to her home, which was honestly Sean¡¯s home. She was wearing a slight smile though as she entered the house and went downstairs to locate the servants that Sean and Claire had left behind as their ship was to be crewed by an even larger number of servants.

    Once she finished her meal, she headed back upstairs only to find a rather handsome, colorfully clad gentleman looking over various pieces of Sean¡¯s artwork that still dotted the walls ¡°Evening?¡± she asked questioningly as she immediately adjusted to see his aura. Of course, the only piece of information she could garner was that he was indeed Kindred. That fact caused her to wrinkle her nose slightly as it most likely meant that he was older than her.

    ¡°Evening¡± he returned ¡°Karin is it?¡± he added, his eyes immediately moving over her, while making no attempt to even hide such a fact.

    Narrowing her eyes at that gaze of his, she asked ¡°are you a new Toreador?¡± in reference to him being there in her home. Of course, if his answer had been yes, that would cause another problem if he was indeed older than her and a Toreador, as that would mean that the role of Primogen would no longer be assured to her after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m neither new, nor Toreador¡± he told her wryly as his eyes continued openly moving over her with a bit more than a slight desire in them.

    ¡°Then¡­ why are you here?¡± Karin asked him slowly.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m to be your new best friend¡± he told her with a rather insincere smirk.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked with a raised brow, trying once again to read his aura and failing.

    ¡°Well, I just had a chat with your Prince to extend my apologies to him for all the trouble my wayward childe has caused him in the last few decades¡± he offered a further explanation.

    ¡°Your childe?¡± Karin asked warily.

    ¡°Yes I believe you know her as Taylor, most days anyway¡± he added with another smirk.

    ¡°Your Taylor¡¯s sire?¡± she asked as her eyes moved over his dark complexion and colorful clothing once more.

    ¡°Did she never mention me?¡± he returned, though watched her closely for any reaction that would let on that Taylor had indeed mentioned him to her in years past.

    ¡°She just said you were a gy¡ªRomani¡± Karin corrected herself.

    ¡°Hmm well that is a rather short version¡± he smiled again, his eyes still never leaving her body for more than a moment, ¡°name is Theo by the way¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Do you work for Baron too, then?¡± she dared to ask as she continued to watch him cautiously.

    ¡°On occasion I do various things that he requires me to do¡± Theo offered as he invited himself to take a seat.

    ¡°Things like what?¡± Karin managed as she awkwardly took her own seat further down the couch from his.

    ¡°Well, since ¡®Freya¡¯ had an unfortunate run in with a stake, you do need a new companion to make sure that all goes as planned. It¡¯s a bit more of a long-term task than I usually take on for him. But alas, Baron wants what Baron wants,¡± he told her with a small smile at her expression darkening at the realization that he was indeed there to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°So what other things do you normally do for Baron?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Various things such as punishing my childe for last evening¡¯s wonderful slip up,¡± he stated coolly, ¡°but other things in years past as well. Just about three decades back, I helped deliver your Prince a very loud warning that Baron is not pleased with him holding such a position,¡± he confessed, watching her closely.

    ¡°You were behind the attack on the ship?¡± Karin swallowed slightly.

    ¡°Oh I was in charge of the attack on the ship,¡± Theo admitted boldly.  ¡°How much fun I did have with dear Deborah that evening,¡± he added as he smiled at her slight flinch.  ¡°You know in this new guise Taylor has given you; you look so very much like dear departed Deborah.¡±

 Chapter 50

    ~1765~

    Five years after having left America once again, Sean and Claire seemed to be settling nicely into life in England without the stresses of living in a territory under attack. They did of course still worry over Haven¡¯s fate and all the other things related to that prophecy, but it was much easier to try to push that out of their minds now that they were so far removed from the reach of the serpent themselves.

    Their life in England this time around was a much simpler one than they had enjoyed running either their theatre or their club. But they both agreed that simple was still preferable to stressful. Sean was once again working as a minstrel for hire to various noble families around London; and Claire had actually managed to start her own shop as a dressmaker, with Prince Hollister¡¯s help, of course. They lived in modest quarters above the dress shop and were once again able to live in peace, even if that peace had been slightly uneventful.

    Though on this particular day in 1765, there was one notable event that would greatly change that simple life Sean and Claire had grown accustomed to. While they slept that day, their servants received an invitation for them both to come to the house of a wealthy noble for some sort of get-together that evening. The note stated that Lord Daniel Denbourough and his wife Anastasia were acquainted with their friend Aidan and had heard of Sean¡¯s talents as a minstrel as well as Claire¡¯s talents as a seamstress. They wished for Sean to perform at their ball that week and for Claire to design the gown Anastasia was to wear.

    After reading over the note the two looked to each other thoughtfully ¡°not often that we get to work together¡± Sean smiled down at her.

    ¡°We should probably contact Aidan before deciding whether to go, though¡± Claire stated warily, which only caused a wry smile from Sean.

    ¡°I suppose caution is always a good thing¡± he agreed nonetheless as he watched as Claire moved back to their bedroom for the silence required to contact her childe through a method much quicker than simply sending a messenger.

    <hr>

    After several minutes, Claire returned to the main portion of their home to find Sean making last minute changes to a few of the songs he had written in recent nights ¡°well Aidan confirmed that the two are friends of his¡± Claire replied as she moved to take a seat next to her husband.

    ¡°And yet you still look wary¡± Sean pointed out as he looked over at her distracted expression.

    ¡°He said they¡¯re Kindred¡± she offered.

    Sean raised a brow at that fact ¡°not only nobles, but Kindred nobles?¡± Sean repeated ¡°I guess some of our kind has done rather well to repair their livelihoods since the nightmare of Mary II¡¯s reign¡± he stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°I suppose¡± Claire responded with obvious distraction.

    Sean furrowed his brow a bit ¡°Did Aidan happen to say what clan they belong to?¡± he questioned, as them belonging to another clan would likely cause difficulties.

    ¡°They¡¯re actually part of our own bloodline, apparently¡± Claire responded.

    ¡°How so?¡± Sean asked, his interest piqued.

    ¡°Hollister apparently made another childe after Haven¡± she reported.

    ¡°This Lord Daniel is Hollister¡¯s childe?¡± Sean asked with a bit of his own wariness.

    ¡°No, Hollister made Haven; then he made Thomas apparently, four years later¡± she supplied ¡°and Thomas made Daniel, and Daniel made Anastasia¡± she passed on the information that Aidan had supplied her with during their telepathic communication.

    ¡°Anastasia, his wife?¡± Sean repeated, seeming to cling to that piece of information with an obvious curiosity.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s part of why Aidan told them about us. He must¡¯ve figured we have some common ground¡± Claire offered.

    ¡°I should say so¡± Sean smiled slightly ¡°another member of our line was apparently too in love to leave his soul mate behind, either¡± he restated as he placed a kiss over her cheek.

    ¡°Well Aidan didn¡¯t confirm that they were soul mates¡± Claire returned, though couldn¡¯t help the slight smile at Sean¡¯s words nonetheless.

    ¡°If he¡¯s Toreador, and he embraced the woman he loved; I think it¡¯s a logical assumption¡± he teased her with another kiss. Though Claire still looked somewhat distracted ¡°so what has you worried, dear?¡± Sean had to ask as he set aside his songs to turn his full attention to her.

    ¡°That would make Daniel the same generation as you; and Anastasia the same generation as me¡± she stated quietly ¡°though I suppose they were embraced after us. I think Aidan said 1677 and 1681¡± she added.

    ¡°And?¡± Sean furrowed his brow again.

    ¡°That would also make Daniel the same generation as Awsha¡± she added more quietly, ¡°and embraced only five years after her.¡±

    Sean allowed a slight laugh ¡°and I¡¯m the same generation as both Awsha and this Daniel. You can¡¯t just assume he¡¯s anything like her¡± he told her, though gently.

    ¡°But if he is¡­ I won¡¯t be able to read him, and he¡¯ll be nearly as strong as you¡± she looked up at him worriedly.

    ¡°Are we doing battle?¡± Sean chuckled slightly ¡°because I don¡¯t think that was mentioned in the invitation¡± he teased as he looked back at the paper again.

    ¡°Well we have to worry about these things, don¡¯t we?¡± Claire defended her slight paranoia.

    ¡°If they give us a reason to¡± Sean smiled as he gave her a reassuring kiss ¡°right now it seems they only have a desire for our talents though. Not quite that nefarious as of yet¡± he added with another smile.

    Claire simply sighed again, wishing she could push away that paranoia. But she was finding it more than difficult now that she had actually managed to enjoy five years of peace, and honestly did not wish to give up something that rare just yet.

    <hr>

    When their carriage pulled up to the Denbourough home, both Claire and Sean were caught by its size and elegance both ¡°so, he¡¯s my cousin is it?¡± Sean asked as both their sets of eyes moved over the home as they slowly stepped from the carriage.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°The way our family keeps growing, it is getting difficult to keep track¡± she offered with the same wide-eyed appraisal of the home as they warily moved toward the doors.

    ¡°I wonder if I can get him to put me in the will¡± Sean teased as he reached for the gleaming door knocker.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure a lot of vampires make wills¡± she returned wryly as they heard footsteps approaching the inside of the door.

    ¡°Way to dash my dreams¡± he teased her again, just as a servant nodded for them to enter the monstrously large home.

    They were quickly led to the large ballroom where the lord of the house himself had just finished nibbling at the wrist of one of his many servants before turning to greet them with a smile ¡°Sean and Claire Beringer¡± he stated in that velvety accent as he moved to take their hands ¡°pleasure to finally officially make your acquaintance.¡±

    As with nearly all members of their clan, Daniel was beyond attractive, with chin-length brown locks, piercing blue eyes, standing a mere three inches shorter than Sean, at 6¡¯1¡± and possessing a body that looked more like a sculpture than anything a human should legitimately possess.

    ¡°Officially?¡± Sean had to ask as he shook Daniel¡¯s hand and watched as he kissed Claire¡¯s. though his eyes moved over both of them with equal appreciation, his aura immediately taking on a desire-filled glow.

    ¡°Yes, Tasie and I did see you before when you last lived here in England. However, we never got the chance to speak, as you were onstage at the time¡± Daniel offered, causing Sean and Claire to both display a bit of tension ¡°both onstage¡± he clarified as his eyes moved to Claire again.

    ¡°At the club?¡± Sean easily followed his meaning.

    ¡°Why do you think I was so very interested in meeting you both even though it¡¯s been what? Eighty years?¡± he stated with another grin as his eyes moved over them each once more.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t call us here for the reasons stated in your invitation, after all?¡± Sean had to ask, as Claire was remaining quite quiet.

    ¡°Oh of course. There will be a ball with pretty people in a few days and we want pretty music and pretty gowns for that. That much was true¡± Daniel assured them ¡°but those weren¡¯t the only reasons my love and I wished to make your acquaintances¡± he told them with another smile.

    ¡°You wanted to meet us because of the club?¡± Claire finally spoke up.

    ¡°Well, because of how interesting your relationship seems to be. As well as how much it does have in common with the relationship Tasie and I share, or so I¡¯m hoping¡± he stated in the same tone that was equal parts charm and desire.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Aidan must have told you some things about us¡± Claire asked with continued wariness.

    ¡°Enough to pique my interest even more than your stage performance already had¡± he agreed.

    That was when his lovely wife glided into the room. Her Spanish heritage was immediately apparent, as was her beauty. She looked so similar to Erica that it was eerie. The only real difference was that her hair was much straighter, more like Claire¡¯s. But beyond that she had the dark complexion, dark eyes, and an equally beautiful body as she stood at an even more petite height of 5¡¯2¡± which made her even shorter than Claire¡¯s 5¡¯4¡±.

    ¡°Anastasia my love¡± Daniel greeted her as he turned to take her hand in his as she approached ¡°our guests have arrived¡± he added as she moved past him to look up at Claire and Sean with just as much desire as her husband seemed to be showing ever since setting eyes on them.

    ¡°They¡¯re even more beautiful than they were onstage¡± she stated with a pleased smile ¡°so nice to finally meet you both¡± she told them with that Spanish lilt.

    ¡°Pleasure¡± Sean managed as he mirrored Daniel¡¯s greeting to Claire and gently kissed her equally cool hand.

    ¡°I surely hope so¡± she returned as she gave his body one more look before turning her attention to Claire who did look ever so slightly thrown by this couple¡¯s seemingly shared attraction to both she and her own husband ¡°Come, we must get started on that gown¡± she told Claire as she moved to place an arm around her and began leading her from the room.

    Sean looked after the two women with a slight apprehension before Daniel¡¯s voice claimed his attention once more ¡°care for a drink while the ladies get acquainted?¡± he asked as he gestured to the servant who still stood quietly nearby.

    ¡°Sure¡± Sean returned as he forced his eyes back to his host as the servant took an obedient step towards him, immediately tilting her head to offer her neck.

    Sean cast one more wary glance at Daniel, who simply took a seat while he watched Sean with that same smile. Sean then paused only a moment before sinking his fangs into the pretty young servant¡¯s neck, as the pleasure of his Kiss immediately hit him and her both. When her pulse finally began to slow, Sean moved back and wiped at his lips as he took another long moment to try and recover from that pleasure.

    ¡°Oh I can see how interesting this friendship may indeed get¡± Daniel stated with another grin as he gestured for Sean to take a seat as well.

    When Sean had finally fully recovered from that Kiss, he had to speak up ¡°Daniel¡­¡± he began.

    ¡°Sean¡± he returned in the same sultry tone as he turned in his seat to face him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help sensing that those other reasons you had for wanting to meet us are of a more carnal nature¡± he dared.

    Daniel just allowed another slight chuckle ¡°you are quite perceptive¡± he teased before moving on ¡°and yes, after seeing you two doing the things you did on that stage, and seeing how devastatingly beautiful you both are, of course I had to find out all I could about you both, and your marriage¡± he added.

    ¡°And what exactly did you find out and from whom?¡± Sean returned as he continued to watch the other man closely. Though the subject of the conversation did do well to make it even harder to ignore how attractive he and his wife both were.

    ¡°I spoke with both Hollister and Aidan, and they explained as best they could, exactly what sort of relationship you and Claire have. And after hearing that, we were overjoyed that we had yet another thing in common with such beauties as yourselves¡± Daniel stated simply, his aura and thoughts showing literally no other motive than a desire to make Sean and Claire into rather passionate consorts. Though, he was the same generation as Sean, even if nearly a century younger, so there was always room for certain thoughts or feelings to be harder to interpret.

    Sean just shook his head at the bluntness with which Daniel continued to speak ¡°and you assumed that because of various¡­similarities¡­Claire and I would be interested in the same sort of¡­friendship?¡± he decided on.

    ¡°Well, you do both find each of us attractive, so what reason would there be not to indulge in said friendship?¡± Daniel continued, proving that he could read them rather well too.

    ¡°Just because all four of us are attractive, and in less than traditional marriages¡­¡± Sean began, but soon his voice fell short as Daniel moved his fingers to gently trace Sean¡¯s arm through his coat. Taking another moment to find his train of thought again ¡°I¡¯m afraid there may be one thing that Aidan probably should have told you and most likely didn¡¯t, considering¡± Sean attempted as Daniel¡¯s fingers moved against the material of his clothing.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Daniel stated as his fingers moved down to ever so slightly caress the back of Sean¡¯s hand then instead.

    Another moment as Sean cleared his throat ¡°Claire has a bit of difficulty with the idea of¡­¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡± Daniel asked with a raised brow, considering he knew what Claire was willing to do onstage with her husband, as well as knowing that she had been Aidan¡¯s lover while being Sean¡¯s wife. Needless to say, he was having a bit of difficulty determining any line that Claire possibly had trouble crossing.

    ¡°She¡¯s not that fond of the idea of us being intimate with other Kindred¡± Sean attempted to explain Claire¡¯s take on intimacy, odd though it was in comparison to her willingness to take mortal lovers into she and Sean¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Well that is rather strange¡± Daniel replied, his fingers stopping their motions against Sean¡¯s hand at last.

    ¡°My Kindred sister: She used her powers against me. Claire has had a few trust issues since then¡± Sean attempted that ever so short explanation.

    ¡°Just Claire?¡± Daniel latched onto that part of the statement.

    ¡°Well, it hurt Claire more than it hurt me¡± Sean stated simply, forcing himself not to bring up his second encounter with Awsha, which had been more than devastating to he and Claire both.

    ¡°Well, the best way to counter a bad experience is with a more meaningful series of good experiences, is it not?¡± Daniel stated plainly, to which Sean did not have much of an argument against after all.

 Chapter 51

    Upon leading Claire to her quarters, the tiny Spanish beauty turned her back to Claire and lifted her hair away from the laces that held her corset in place ¡°Mind helping me out of this?¡± Anastasia asked Claire sweetly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire asked, a bit startled by being immediately asked to undress the other woman only a moment after the door closed behind them.

    ¡°You need my measurements don¡¯t you?¡± Anastasia returned with a small laugh.

    ¡°Yes, of course¡± Claire answered, sure she would be blushing if she still could.

    Upon unlacing Anastasia¡¯s gown with slightly shaking fingers, the petite beauty moved to slide it down off of her body, dropping it to the floor carelessly. She then turned back to Claire, wearing only her dressing gown that was so sheer that it left no part of her body to the imagination.

    ¡°Think you can manage to make me beautiful?¡± she asked Claire with another sweet smile.

    ¡°I doubt that will be very difficult¡± Claire managed as Anastasia allowed another flirtatious laugh before moving to a small wooden stand she had already had her servants set out before she had led Claire to the room with her.

    Claire took another moment wherein she did have to pull her eyes from the young woman¡¯s overly exposed body. She then forced her feet to follow after her, fumbling to find her measuring tape in the large bag she had brought from her shop that night.

    After a few awkwardly silent moments of the contact needed to take those measurements, Claire finally had finished writing them down and sliding the tape back into her bag ¡°So, what style did you have in¡­¡± she began, only to have Anastasia reach for her wrist and pull her close again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got three days to figure that out¡± Anastasia whispered once she had pulled Claire close enough that their faces were nearly touching.

    Claire swallowed hard at the newly closed distance between she and the beauty who looked to have been barely twenty when she was embraced almost eighty-five years earlier ¡°Depending on the style you wanted, it may take¡­¡±

    Again, Claire¡¯s words were cut off by Anastasia moving to cover her lips with her own, pulling Claire even closer to her barely covered body. It took several moments of that kiss, that Claire somehow found herself returning, before she managed to get a grasp on her wits again. Claire then broke it off, while still remaining close enough to feel Anastasia¡¯s breasts pressing against her own.

    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re beautiful¡± Claire whispered ¡°but there¡¯s something I should try to explain.¡±

    Anastasia simply smiled as she relinquished her hold on Claire, though remained standing close ¡°You really only want to talk about the gown?¡± she teased.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡± Claire looked down slightly as she tried to find any place at all to begin her explanation ¡°it¡¯s obvious that you and your husband seem interested in becoming lovers of mine and Sean¡¯s¡± she began, though her nervousness was apparent.

    ¡°Yes, that would be accurate¡± Anastasia returned with another small laugh as she stepped down from the stand and gestured for Claire to follow her to a seat on a richly upholstered sofa nearby.

    Claire swallowed again as she glanced back at the door before allowing her feet to carry her after the other woman and take the offered seat ¡°but you need to understand that, even though Sean and I have taken other lovers besides each other¡­I¡¯ve always had difficulty¡­¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°Difficulty?¡± Anastasia raised her brow at that as Claire nervously sat ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean difficulty achieving¡­that final moment of pleasure. I¡¯ve seen you achieve it onstage with Sean, after all¡± she told her with a knowing smile.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡± Claire shook her head; once again sure she would be blushing if she had still been mortal.

    ¡°Then what do you have this difficulty with, darling?¡± Anastasia asked curiously.

    ¡°I mean that even though we¡¯ve had other lovers, it¡¯s still always been very difficult for me to trust any lover¡± she then shook her head at her own inability to explain herself ¡°I mean, any lover who I didn¡¯t already know for sure that I could trust completely¡± she attempted to clarify.

    ¡°And who can anyone trust completely?¡± was Anastasia¡¯s question ¡°Though I¡¯d think our abilities do make it a bit easier to know who to trust. Don¡¯t they?¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°Well, if the person you¡¯re trying to trust is someone who you can even read¡± Claire agreed ¡°and that¡¯s not always the case with other Kindred¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure our husbands both can read each of us very easily. They are our sires after all¡± she added sweetly.

    Claire was a little caught by that, as it was honestly true that Daniel and Sean would both be able to easily read either of the two women ¡°maybe that¡¯s why Sean has an easier time trusting others¡± Claire stated quietly ¡°he is much stronger than me. There¡¯s way less lovers who could even hurt him¡± she allowed herself to admit quietly.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the real problem¡± Anastasia began though held her smile ¡°you¡¯re really afraid of ever opening yourself up to someone who may be stronger than you, or even your equal¡± she added pointedly.

    Claire swallowed again at having that truth spoken by another ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of being hurt I guess¡± she admitted as she looked back at where Anastasia raised an eyebrow at that ¡°emotionally I mean¡± Claire added, remembering what this woman had witnessed being done to her body at the club all those years ago which technically fell into the category of ¡®hurting¡¯ Claire. Though Claire had never considered physical pain anywhere near as devastating as the emotional sort she had struggled with for nearly two centuries now.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    After another slight pause, Anastasia spoke again ¡°doesn¡¯t Sean fall into the category of stronger than you, though? And you¡¯ve been his lover for nearly two centuries, haven¡¯t you?¡¯

    Claire looked down at that ¡°Sean and I have been bound to each other for most of that time though¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I thought you were with him before your embrace¡± Anastasia reminded.

    ¡°Well yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°And most of the time, but not all the time?¡± Anastasia continued.

    ¡°We had a few years where we weren¡¯t fully bound to one another, I suppose¡± Claire admitted.

    ¡°So, you have been with a stronger lover who was not always bound to you. And he has been your most constant lover¡± she stated pointedly ¡°so maybe your standards are a little more flexible than you think after all¡± she smiled again.

    Claire just allowed a nervous chuckle ¡°Sean is most likely the only exception to my rules¡± she decided.

    ¡°Proving that exceptions can exist¡± Anastasia returned wryly.

    ¡°But it¡¯s so rare that that¡¯s why it¡¯s called an exception¡± Claire insisted, though weakly.

    ¡°Then tell me about your other lovers¡± Anastasia stated plainly as she leaned attentively closer.

    ¡°My other lovers?¡± Claire repeated, mainly out of further nervousness.

    ¡°Yes, tell me about all these paragons of trust that you¡¯ve allowed¡­in¡± she finished, placing an extra bit of sultriness behind her last word.

    ¡°You really want to hear a list of my lovers?¡± she looked at her with a wary smile.

    ¡°It may help you figure out where exactly your line is¡± Anastasia offered gently.

    ¡°My line?¡±

    ¡°The line that you will or will not cross¡± Anastasia told her plainly as she squeezed Claire¡¯s hand reassuringly.

    Claire just shook her head, but decided that maybe it would be worth it to figure out why her trust issues were so much more prevalent than Sean¡¯s, at least when it came to physical intimacy ¡°well the first was Sean, obviously¡± Claire began.

    ¡°Yes, I think I knew that one¡± Anastasia allowed another gentle laugh ¡°and that was back when you were mortal, and a virgin, and you made that final surrender to trusting him¡± she pointed out ¡°that seems to have worked out¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Like I said, the exception¡± Claire reminded her with another slight smile before continuing ¡°and the second was actually¡± a slight pause ¡°Sean¡¯s half-sister, Chantarell¡± she stated, though quietly.

    Anastasia¡¯s eyes lit up more than a bit at that ¡°and she was mortal then?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°Technically she was a ghoul¡± Claire informed.

    ¡°And she was bound to you?¡±

    ¡°No, she was actually bound to Sean¡¯s sire¡± Claire admitted quietly.

    ¡°So, she wasn¡¯t bound to you, but you still trusted her. Is that what you just confirmed?¡± Anastasia returned with a teasing grin.

    ¡°I knew her even before Sean. She was my best friend¡± Claire defended, though weakly.

    ¡°And not bound to you¡± Anastasia repeated with another smile ¡°seems we¡¯ve found another exception¡± Claire just shook her head, unable to offer any argument just then. Anastasia then continued with another small giggle ¡°next?¡±

    Claire just allowed another nervous scoff ¡°that would have been my very first servant, or ghoul, Ash, who was bound to me¡± Claire stressed.

    ¡°So, two unbound, one bound? Continue, please¡± Anastasia encouraged with a slight smirk.

    ¡°I suppose after that was Aidan, back when he was still mortal¡± Claire quickly added.

    ¡°And was he bound to you?¡±

    ¡°Not at first, no¡± Claire admitted as she looked down again.

    ¡°So I guess we¡¯ll put him in both columns¡± Anastasia teased ¡°So if we put he and Sean each in both columns, just to be fair; that means we have four lovers so far, and only one of which was bound to you before ever becoming your lover. Continue please¡± she teased.

    Claire just shook her head and bit her lip ¡°After that I guess would be James.¡±

    ¡°King James II?¡± Anastasia couldn¡¯t help clarifying.

    Claire just looked down with another smile ¡°Technically, he wasn¡¯t king when we became his lovers¡± she then quickly added ¡°but he was bound to me before I ever let him make love to me.¡±

    ¡°So, only three out of five unbound then?¡± Anastasia smirked ¡°Next?¡±

    That was when Claire paused a moment in thought ¡°I think that was the last one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡± Anastasia smiled in surprise.

    ¡°Well, there was about ten years I can¡¯t recall quite that easily¡± Claire admitted shamefully, her voice dropping lower ¡°Avan and I may have been lovers, and he probably wasn¡¯t bound to me. But I honestly can¡¯t remember¡± she added, her voice breaking slightly.

    ¡°I have a feeling I¡¯m missing a vital chapter to your story¡± Anastasia stated softly as she moved to place a gentle hand over Claire¡¯s shoulder in response to the older woman¡¯s obvious upset.

    ¡°Well Aidan doesn¡¯t even really know about that chapter. If you really wanted to know what happened during those ten years of my life, you¡¯d probably have to ask Sean, honestly¡± she stated as she bit back more emotion ¡°and I somehow doubt he¡¯d really want to talk about it either. It was¡­not a good time¡± she finished in a whisper.

    <hr>

    When Sean and Claire arrived back at their own modest home above Claire¡¯s shop late that night, Claire was finally the one to break the silence after they stepped back through their own door ¡°so that was an odd visit¡± she attempted as Sean simply smiled down at her as he hung up her bag of sewing materials for her.

    ¡°Interesting at least¡± he smiled at her as the clock struck three.

    ¡°Interesting?¡± Claire repeated as they slowly moved to the sofa together.

    ¡°Well definitely not boring¡± he smiled again as the two took their seats.

    Claire sighed slightly in thought ¡°so we¡¯re going to do the music and the gown for the ball they¡¯re having this week?¡±

    ¡°I thought that¡¯s what we agreed to¡± Sean confirmed.

    ¡°Even with the¡­ other reasons they had for wanting to meet us?¡± Claire dared as she looked back at him, wishing again that she could read Sean as easily as he could read her.

    ¡°Well, with our particular magnetism, we can¡¯t really hold it against others who may have an attraction to us, can we?¡± Sean smiled slightly, then added ¡°and I don¡¯t recall us giving them an official answer on those suggestions yet, anyway¡± Sean smiled down at her again as he placed a kiss over her black locks.

    ¡°Do you actually want to take them up on those suggestions?¡± Claire asked him plainly.

    ¡°I think we definitely have quite a bit in common with them; and I saw no malice in either of their auras¡± Sean began, then quickly added ¡°but of course, I would only agree to anything like that if it were something you were comfortable with as well, of course¡± he assured her.

    ¡°But you would?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Again, only if¡­¡±

    Though Claire interrupted his assertion ¡°do you think I¡¯m being silly, or paranoid, or hypocritical, or all of the above?¡± she asked sadly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever saying any of those things. Did Anastasia?¡± Sean returned worriedly.

    ¡°No¡± Claire sighed again ¡°she just pointed out that I haven¡¯t quite lived up to the standards I espouse at all times¡± she admitted with a look down.

    ¡°Again, I can only tell you what I¡¯ve seen in their auras and¡­¡± he stopped himself from mentioning their thoughts, as he knew how adamantly opposed Claire had been to him ever training his mind to do that ¡°and it¡¯s really up to you how far you¡¯d be willing to trust them when it comes to getting that close to us¡± Sean assured again.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m outnumbered¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°I¡¯d say that if you¡¯re not comfortable becoming that close to them, it would be a tie. Remember, yours is the side I always pick. Just ask Haven and Awsha¡± he reminded her softly. Though his words still did not do all that much to comfort all of Claire¡¯s self-doubt at that point.

 Chapter 52

    The Denbouroughs¡¯ ball did happen later that week; and the gown Claire made was beautiful, and the music Sean played was beautiful. As the hour just passed midnight, Sean excused himself from the crowd momentarily to have his nightly meal. He moved quietly to the kitchen, his eyes falling on a handsome young servant who had been serving the appetizers to the human portion of guests that night. Sean then nodded to him as he stepped into the pantry, the servant knowingly following.

    Sean had the young man pinned against the shelves with his own body, just ending that passionate Kiss as Claire found her way through the door behind them, obviously having trailed Sean from the ballroom. Sean removed his fangs from the young man¡¯s neck and leaned back against the shelf himself to recover, though smiled slightly upon seeing that Claire had followed him from the party as well.

    ¡°Did you need a bite to eat too?¡± Sean smiled over at her as he slowly regained his composure, while the handsome young waiter shakily left the pantry again, still feeling the aftereffects of that passionate Kiss as well.

    ¡°I took care of that earlier, while I was helping Anastasia dress¡± she offered, which caused Sean to raise a brow ¡°I fed on one of her other servants¡± she quickly clarified as she saw Sean¡¯s expression.

    Finally mostly recovered, Sean spoke again ¡°so then what brings you to the pantry, dear?¡± he asked with another smile.

    ¡°I needed to talk to you, and this is the first break you¡¯ve taken¡± she told him simply.

    ¡°Well, I am the night¡¯s entertainment¡± he smiled as he finally moved to close the distance between them and placed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

    Claire attempted to brace herself before speaking ¡°so, if you really want us to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°What do I want us to do now?¡± Sean asked with furrowed brow.

    ¡°Become their lovers¡± she offered quietly.

    ¡°Did I say that?¡± he asked innocently.

    Claire simply sighed again, as though it took a bit of strength to continue her thought ¡°if you really want us to do this¡± she began again ¡°then I¡¯ll need some sort of transition¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Transition?¡± Sean repeated as he continued to grace her with a questioning look.

    ¡°Between not being with any Kindred besides you, and being with two that we don¡¯t know all that well yet, and who are in turns, either my equal or stronger than me¡± she managed to get the words out, though nervously.

    Sean looked down a bit as he easily followed her train of thought ¡°meaning you¡¯ll need to first be with someone else;¡± a slight pause ¡°another Kindred who you do know rather well, and who isn¡¯t as strong as you¡± Sean finished, though his voice dropped slightly as he glanced at the door behind them.

    ¡°And who I¡¯ve already somehow managed to trust with something as precious as Erica¡± she finished more softly, watching him for any sign of disapproval at her words.

    Though Sean did do his best to try and keep his expression blank ¡°so that¡¯s why I¡¯ve seen you constantly watching Aidan all night?¡± he replied, though his voice managed to stay even.

    ¡°But I wanted to see how you would feel about it first¡± Claire admitted, her voice only slightly more steady as he had no apparent reaction just yet ¡°I know how you felt when you had just thought he and I had become lovers again¡± she added more quietly, continuing to watch him.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help memories of being forced to have you pulled from my life for an entire decade the last time you two had been lovers¡± Sean stated quietly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again¡± she assured.

    ¡°I know, but it is the first thought I have when I think of you and Aidan together¡± he then moved on ¡°and when he was with Taylor¡¯s version of you; it had been right after I¡¯d finally gotten you back again, after so very long¡± he reminded quietly.

    ¡°Both very different circumstances than we¡¯re in now¡± Claire assured, trying in vain to read his aura again.

    Sean paused in thought ¡°which is why if that is what you need this time, before you can open yourself up to something newer; then I get it I suppose¡± Sean replied in the same soft tone.

    ¡°So you would be alright with Aidan and me¡­¡± her voice trailed off as she continued to watch him.

    ¡°If that is what you think you need to help get past some of those trust issues, then that is what you need¡± he offered with an attempt at a smile ¡°I¡¯ll never be thrilled any time that you¡¯re anywhere other than my bed, but I do get it¡± he assured.

    Claire sighed softly as she moved closer to push herself up onto her tiptoes and place a gentle kiss over his lips ¡°I suppose you need to get back to the party¡± she stated after the kiss ended. Claire then squeezed his hand slightly as he turned to the door ¡°and thank you¡± she added in a whisper as he simply nodded before moving through the door again.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    When Claire made her way back to the ballroom, Sean had already begun playing a haunting tune for the entertainment of those assembled. She smiled over at him one more time before making her way to the corner of the room where Aidan had been speaking softly with a young noblewoman. Upon sensing her approach, Aidan¡¯s eyes turned to Claire ¡°pardon me, won¡¯t you love?¡± he told the young girl softly as he moved to meet Claire on her approach.

    ¡°Courting someone new?¡± Claire greeted him.

    ¡°Again, I need to remind you; I¡¯ve already had one wife¡± he teased as he gently kissed her cheek in greeting.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve told our hosts quite a bit about me and Sean¡± she continued as she stood close to him while keeping her eyes on the rest of the crowd.

    ¡°Nothing that was untrue¡± Aidan assured.

    ¡°Can we honestly trust these people, Aidan?¡± Claire asked more seriously as she looked back up at him.

    ¡°I have known them a very long time¡± he reassured ¡°and besides, I¡¯m sure Sean has already dissected their auras quite thoroughly¡± he added with another smile.

    Claire allowed a somewhat shaky sigh before looking up at him ¡°I¡¯m trusting you here, Aidan¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°And I appreciate it¡± he responded, though did give her a slightly questioning look.

    Claire swallowed hard as she cast him one more glance ¡°so I need you to help me with something¡± she gathered enough strength to begin.

    ¡°What would that be, love?¡± he asked, the question remaining in his eyes.

    Not quite able to vocalize her request yet, Claire simply took his hand in hers and began leading him from the ballroom with her. Aidan continued to wear a slight look of confusion, but nevertheless easily followed her from the room and up the ornate staircase in the hall outside the ballroom.

    When they finally arrived at the door to one of the many unused guest rooms, Aidan finally found his voice ¡°this is rather mysterious, Claire¡± he stated with a small smile which faltered only slightly once she pushed the door open and led him inside with her. When she went on to close and lock the door tightly behind them, the questioning smile on his face did take on a rather mischievous turn ¡°getting curiouser by the minute.¡±

    ¡°So, you and Sean both seem to think we can trust Daniel and Anastasia?¡± she stated as more of a question.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡± he asked with another raise of his brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying. But I need some help¡± Claire managed.

    ¡°And what kind of help would that be?¡± Aidan allowed another small smile.

    ¡°You know I have issues being intimate with other Kindred¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Yes, I believe I am painfully aware of such¡± he teased.

    ¡°But you still introduced us to them, more or less¡± Claire pointed out.

    ¡°They are dear old friends, and fans of yours and Sean¡¯s. I had no logical reason not to allow them their wish to meet you both¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°So, everyone thinks my reasons are illogical¡± Claire stated as she looked down.

    ¡°Claire? What is this about, really?¡±

    Claire then sighed again, ¡°if I¡¯m to trust these people, I need to work my way up to it¡± she managed to try her explanation again.

    ¡°How so?¡± Aidan gave her another questioning glance.

    ¡°By first allowing myself to be intimate with the only other Kindred I¡¯ve ever known as a lover. Even if it was before he was Kindred¡± she forced the words through a whisper.

    Aidan looked further shocked by that statement, as it took him more than a moment to find his voice ¡°did you just ask me to take you to bed again?¡± he repeated, though his words were more than hesitant.

    Claire steeled herself to continue, though her eyes were cast down ¡°I¡¯ve managed to trust you as a lover back when you were still mortal¡± a shaky sigh ¡°and I even somehow managed to trust you as Erica¡¯s first lover when you were not¡± she paused to gather more strength ¡°so, logically; I should be able to trust you as my own lover again, even if you are Kindred now.¡±

    Aidan looked more than a bit shocked by her words ¡°I sensed you when you approached tonight, so I would like to assume that this is really you¡­¡± he stated shakily.

    ¡°It is¡± she assured with an attempt at a smile.

    ¡°And, what exactly is Sean¡¯s take on this idea?¡± he forced himself to ask.

    ¡°Sean and I are in a very different place now than we were back when Taylor made him believe you and I had rekindled our intimacy.¡±

    Aidan narrowed his eyes at that statement, ¡°is that meant to assure me that Sean is quite aware of, and has somehow complied with this endeavor of yours tonight?¡± he asked, though his words were still quite slow and hesitant.

    ¡°Yes Sean knows, and he seems to understand that this is the step I need to take before I can ever trust two other Kindred who are less familiar to me, and more powerful than you.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m a stepping stone of sorts?¡± he asked, though did not seem all that offended despite his words.

    ¡°You¡¯re a happy medium between ¡®no Kindred¡¯ and two strangers that are either my equal or stronger than me, generationally speaking¡± she had to add as Aidan was indeed older than either Daniel or Anastasia. That fact would normally make him more powerful than either of them; but his blood was still less powerful, considering he was embraced by Claire, who was much less powerful than either Haven¡¯s or Thomas¡¯ childer.

    Aidan appeared to be in thought for another moment before speaking ¡°well, I suppose that if it means getting to feel myself inside you again, being a stepping stone doesn¡¯t sound too terrible¡± he chided with a small smile as he moved to pull her in for quite the passionate kiss.

    When the kiss finally ended, Claire did manage to smile up at him ¡°I take it that means you accept my proposal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aching to accept it¡± he assured her with another grin as he began pulling her back toward the bed with him. Claire couldn¡¯t help giggling a bit at his statement as they reached the bed. Then Aidan looked down into her face again ¡°so which is it that you honestly are these days? Submissive or dominant?¡± he had to ask before continuing their encounter.

    Claire looked down with an awkward smile before trying to find an honest answer for that ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been both in the past¡± she admitted.

    ¡°If I recall our decade together, and your time at the club; and discount the time you were Taylor¡± he had to add ¡°you definitely lean toward submissive most often.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s because I had nothing to fear from my lovers before. I could be that without worry¡± she attempted an explanation.

    ¡°Do you honestly fear me, Claire?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to¡± she admitted ¡°but until I¡¯m there¡­¡± she didn¡¯t finish her statement as she simply pushed him into a seat at the edge of the bed.

    Feeling the strength with which she took the upper hand, he couldn¡¯t help another grin ¡°so dominant is what you shall be tonight then?¡± he teased as her hands moved to begin sliding his coat down his arms.

    Claire offered another smile as her fingers moved to the buttons of his shirt ¡°I think it¡¯s what I need to be¡­ at least for now.¡±

    Aidan grinned again as his eyes moved to her hands ¡°then do with me what you will, my sire.¡±

 Chapter 53

    As the clock struck four a.m. Claire and Aidan were still entangled there together atop the large bed. Neither of them had been in too terrible a hurry to bother getting out of the bed, let alone even getting dressed after their lovemaking earlier in the evening. Shortly after the chime of the clock rang that fourth time, Claire looked toward the door of the bedroom.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Aidan smiled down at her. Though he did not need to hear her response before the two of them heard a key turning in the lock of the bedroom door. Aidan tensed a moment just as Sean stepped through the newly unlocked door.

    Though as Sean¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the bed the two lovers still lay upon, there was only a fraction of a crack in his demeanor, before he managed a gentle smile as he shut the door behind him. Despite the semblance of calm upon Sean¡¯s face as he took a few steps closer to the bed, Aidan still couldn¡¯t help pushing himself awkwardly up to his elbows. Just as Aidan was about to fully sit up again, nervous as his expression was, Sean smiled again ¡°don¡¯t bother getting up. It¡¯ll be morning soon¡± was the only response Sean offered Aidan.

    Aidan simply raised a brow at that particular greeting. Claire then allowed her own soft smile up at Sean as he finally reached the bed. There, Sean began slowly removing his jacket and shoes, adding them to the haphazardly piled clothes that already dotted the floor near the bed. Claire¡¯s and Aidan¡¯s eyes stayed on Sean as he began undoing his shirt as well, his pools of blue continuing to move over their bodies with what almost looked like a bit of his own desire.

    After having removed his last bit of clothing, Sean moved to crawl across the bed to a spot behind where Claire still lay upon her side with a smile, facing Aidan. Her husband then moved to press his body tightly against hers from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist. Aidan continued to look a bit shocked, as well as aroused, as Sean pulled Claire¡¯s body back even closer against his, slowly beginning to kiss the back of her neck as he did.

    As Sean gently caressed her breasts and kissed her neck, he allowed his body to come to life against hers. Aidan¡¯s eyes continued watching the two of them as a grin couldn¡¯t help playing at his own lips in the candle light. It was only a few more moments of gracing Claire with those gentle caresses before Sean repositioned their bodies slightly and ever so slowly slid himself inside her from behind. As a slight moan passed both their lips at the feel of him penetrating her, Aidan¡¯s grin widened as he watched Sean beginning to move behind her, causing a few more soft moans from both of them.

    As Sean continued bringing each of them more and more of the human form of pleasure with each gentle thrust, Aidan¡¯s relief as well as desire made him move closer. The youngest among them then moved to gently cover Claire¡¯s lips with his own. Between their ever intensifying moans as Sean continued making love to her, Aidan¡¯s lips moved upon hers, his body pressing closer to her so that there was literally no distance between her and either man.

    As the lovemaking as well as the kisses continued, Aidan couldn¡¯t help reaching around her, his hands gently moving to rest on Sean¡¯s hips as the older man continued to push him and his soul mate both into even more of those tremors that had already begun shaking both their bodies at that point. Once Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s pleasure wracked them as much as it could without the added pleasure of the Kiss, the two finally stopped their motions and attempted to let their bodies recover. Though none of the three dared to break off their intimate contact before relaxing into the mattress below them, waiting for the coming sunrise to place an end point upon that extremely passionate evening all three of them had now shared.

    <hr>

    When the sun set on London the next evening, Claire awoke with a smile at the feel of still being pressed tightly between the equally cool flesh of both her sire and her childe on either side of her. Her two lovers also appeared to be in rather high spirits as Sean gently kissed the back of her neck and Aidan gently kissed her lips upon waking as well. Aidan then couldn¡¯t help his smirk against her lips as he cast a sideways glance at where their three servants were now moving from that room into the adjoining one now that their daily guard duty had ended.

    ¡°Something funny?¡± Claire asked him with her own smile.

    ¡°What must they think?¡± Aidan returned her smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re used to us degenerates by now¡± Claire teased.

    ¡°But what must anyone think, really?¡± Aidan replied, his grin seeming permanently fixed at that point.

    ¡°Anyone?¡± Sean finally joined the conversation with a questioning look over at the dark eyes of his grandchilde, none of them still appearing to have found any desire to break off that intimate closeness of all three of their bodies just yet.

    ¡°I mean, in general¡± Aidan attempted to explain his train of thought ¡°if anyone else could see us now, over one hundred and fifty years after I demanded that your wife become my mistress for a decade; then to look at us right at this moment¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help his slight chuckle.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at the reminder ¡°keep talking about stealing my wife away from me and you may be the next one I take from behind¡± Sean threatened, though there was somehow no actual malice behind his own slight grin.

    Sean¡¯s ¡®threat¡¯ did do well to produce a loud giggle from both Claire and Aidan. Though Aidan did turn his eyes back to Sean then ¡°and I somehow don¡¯t seem to mind if you actually were to try and follow through on that particular punishment¡± he told the older man with a trace of arousal left over from the very arousing evening they had spent the night before.

    Both Sean and Claire smirked over at Aidan before Sean responded ¡°and I didn¡¯t know your predilections extended that far¡± he told the dark haired man with another questioning raise of the brow.

    ¡°A century and a half does leave one with lots of time for experimentation¡± Aidan confirmed with another grin before adding, ¡°and now I¡¯ve seen you in action up close, instead of just up on the stage¡­ on stages¡± he couldn¡¯t help the jibe.

    That was when Sean shook his head at the reminder of his other stage performance, back when Awsha had decided they needed to put on that very unforgettable show ¡°you just had to go there, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean then growled slightly as he crawled over Claire as she let out a shocked though amused laugh as Sean moved to a place now between her and Aidan¡¯s bodies. Upon switching he and Claire¡¯s previous positions, he roughly pulled Aidan close and covered his mouth with his own to follow up on that earlier ¡®threat¡¯ of his. Though Aidan didn¡¯t even pretend to pull away as he kissed him back instead, obviously still quite wracked with desire after the previous evening the three had spent in that bed.

    ¡°One big happy family, huh?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help teasing, which did cause the two men to both chuckle as they broke off the kiss. Claire then couldn¡¯t help adding ¡°you know, if you were to actually ¡®take each other¡¯¡± she smirked again ¡°then you¡¯d both end up as hungry as I am right about now¡± she added with her own chuckle as she reminded them that bringing her body to life to make love not only once, but twice in one evening, did leave her just a little peckish due to the blood required to do such a thing.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°I suppose we all could use a little nourishment¡± Sean agreed as he rolled away from Aidan to give Claire an even more passionate kiss before pushing up onto his elbows between the two.

    Just as the three lovers were about to force their bodies to actually leave that bed for the evening, was when the lord and lady of the house entered the room, still dressed for bed themselves. Daniel and Anastasia greeted the scene before them with wide grins as their eyes moved approvingly over all three of the still nude bodies atop that bed. They then allowed slight chuckles of their own as they moved off to the side of the door and allowed three pretty young servants to enter the room after them.

    Daniel couldn¡¯t help another smirk as well as a lick of his lips as his eyes moved over his three beautifully exposed houseguests once more ¡°we figured the three of you just may be a little famished this evening¡± he offered as the servants easily moved to take seats at the end of the bed, awaiting their visitors to move to fill the very need Daniel spoke of.

    ¡°Breakfast in bed?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help another smile ¡°I could get used to this¡± she added as she moved to the nearest servant.

    ¡°Glad to hear it¡± Daniel replied as he and his wife both beamed at the sound of her words, while all three of the lovers then moved to replenish all of that very passionate energy they had expended mere hours earlier.

    <hr>

    Considering it was a much less complicated process for Aidan and Sean to get back into their own clothing; the men didn¡¯t need long to dress before following Daniel and the servants out of the room after they had all fed. This left Anastasia to try and help Claire back into the tight corset which had been built into the beautiful gown she wore the night before.

    As Anastasia made her way through pulling the laces tight around Claire¡¯s tiny frame, she couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle ¡°I¡¯m amazed you and Aidan didn¡¯t need to call in servants to help get you out of this last night¡± she teased, though there was a pointed tone to her words.

    ¡°I guess we were a little more motivated to get undressed than I ever am to get dressed¡± Claire admitted with a slight smile, and an even slighter gasp as Anastasia pulled another lace tight.

    That was when Anastasia couldn¡¯t help another knowing chuckle as she pulled the last lace tight and tied the knot ¡°so I guess that means you did let Aidan make love to you last night?¡± she purred against Claire¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that kind of obvious?¡± Claire stated as she looked down, though with a slight smile.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to assume anything¡± Anastasia teased as she moved around Claire with that nearly constant smile of hers.

    ¡°Is this where you say I told you so or something?¡± Claire asked as she looked toward the tiny beauty with another shy smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy you are trying to get past this, for us¡± she then added ¡°very happy¡± as she moved to place her lips over Claire¡¯s once more.

    After several moments of that gentle kiss, wherein Anastasia pressed her body close to Claire¡¯s, they finally broke off the kiss, though remained standing close together. Finally Claire found her voice again ¡°Are you sure you want to try and start this, after how hard we just worked to get me back into this dress?¡± she asked with another only slightly nervous laugh.

    Anastasia simply chuckled again ¡°sorry, hard to resist¡± another sweet smile ¡°I also assumed that after having two men last night, you may want something a bit¡­gentler¡­ next time¡± she purred against Claire¡¯s cheek.

    Claire¡¯s voice shook a bit in response to the offer ¡°what about you? Didn¡¯t you have your own man last night?¡±

    ¡°I did. Hence my understanding of having another sort of need¡­ from time to time¡± Anastasia whispered back, pressing close to Claire again in that translucent nightgown she still wore.

    Claire was easily shaken by their closeness as well as the obvious desire in the other woman¡¯s voice and aura; not to mention how fresh the memories of the previous night¡¯s passions still were in her head. As she looked down at the dark haired beauty so near to her, Claire allowed her hands to move to Anastasia¡¯s hips. Claire then kissed her once more as she let her hands slowly begin bunching the sheer material of the nightgown into her hands, inching it ever so slowly up to Anastasia¡¯s waist where she was quite obviously nude underneath said gown.

    Once the younger woman was completely exposed from the waist down, Claire¡¯s hands moved again. First over her now bare behind, then around to the tiny patch of dark hair between her legs. Anastasia let out a slight moan at the feel of that touch as she let her body press closer against Claire¡¯s. Upon feeling the other woman¡¯s obvious desire heating her body to Claire¡¯s touch, she gently caressed the woman into a few more pre-climactic tremors before bravely sliding her fingers inside her body, which of course produced another moan of pleasure in the tiny Spanish beauty.

    It only took mere moments before Anastasia¡¯s tremors were shaking her body so badly that she could barely stay standing. As the last orgasmic moan passed her lips, Anastasia slumped into Claire¡¯s arms exhaustedly, as she gratefully spread dozens of frenzied kisses over Claire¡¯s much paler neck and chest above the corset.

    Claire smiled at the obvious state of afterglow she had so easily caused in the other woman who was still shaking in her arms, kissing her chest feverishly ¡°sorry, I guess that wasn¡¯t all that¡­ gentle¡± Claire whispered in reference to those violent tremors the other woman had just experienced at the feel of her touch.

    ¡°Oh believe me that was exactly gentle enough¡± Anastasia assured with another satisfied grin. After taking another long moment to fully recover from Claire¡¯s touch, Anastasia finally looked up into those smiling green eyes ¡°does this mean you are able to trust us now?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°Definitely getting there¡± Claire promised as she offered her another small kiss, and slightly squeezed Anastasia¡¯s hand before slowly gliding out of the room once more.

    <hr>

    When they arrived back at their own much more modest abode that evening, Sean dropped his belongings to the floor near the couch as Claire hung her bag upon the door. When she turned back, Sean was now laying back upon the couch, his eyes closed in thought ¡°yes?¡± she asked as she took a few steps toward the couch, removing her high boots as she did.

    ¡°I have a song in my head. I¡¯m just trying to make it work¡± he smiled, though his eyes remained closed as though he actually could hear the tune in his head.

    ¡°So, inspiration has struck once again?¡± Claire smiled back at him.

    ¡°Something like that¡± Sean replied with that continued smile.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help chuckling at his obvious mood, which was strikingly similar to hers that night. She then moved to the couch with him, placing her body above his with a smile as his eyes opened at the feel of her against him and his arms curled around her instinctively.

    ¡°I appear to have broken your concentration¡± she told him with feigned regret as she gently kissed his neck.

    ¡°I think I can manage to forgive you¡± he teased as he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°How kind¡± she teased back as she kissed his lips and he squeezed her more tightly against him. A moment after the kiss, she couldn¡¯t help speaking up again ¡°so, were you really going to?¡±

    ¡°Going to what?¡± he asked with a questioning smile.

    ¡°Take Aidan¡± she clarified with another smile.

    ¡°It was fairly tempting¡± Sean agreed with a grin.

    Claire giggled at that admission as she curled closer to him ¡°how can you still somehow surprise me after almost two hundred years?¡±

    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing. You know, after you finished with Anastasia¡± he smirked down at her, which did cause her to giggle against his chest.

    ¡°What? I have been with one other girl¡± Claire declared with the same feigned innocence.

    ¡°But she was practically me, remember?¡± Sean laughed, calling her on a statement she had made to him long ago.

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m trying to open myself up to new things¡­ considering¡± she added more quietly, pressing closer to him still.

    ¡°Considering?¡± he asked her with gentle concern at the slight darkness that peered into her otherwise jovial mood.

    Claire sighed slightly ¡°that I may not have as much time as I used to think I did¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Claire¡± he told her with a soft regret as he turned her face up to meet his.

    ¡°Sorry¡± she sniffled slightly ¡°it¡¯s hard to ever completely forget that.¡±

    Sean just shook his head sadly, pulling her ever closer, and hanging onto her that much more tightly at the reminder of that dark fate he knew he would never be able to bear coming to pass either.

 Chapter 54

    ~1790~

    When Karin arrived back at the house reserved for clan Toreador on that warm night, the hour was nearing midnight. She made her way through the main room and down the cellar stairs to feed on one of the two servants she had inherited from Sean and Claire along with their home and Sean¡¯s position. Just as she reached for the door to the servants¡¯ quarters, it was opened from the inside by the man who had been a very unpleasant shadow to her for three long decades now.

    ¡°Theo¡± she swallowed as he stepped out of the room ¡°what were you doing in there?¡± she asked worriedly as she moved to look past him into the room.

    ¡°You were taking so long to finish fucking our Prince, I got bored waiting¡± was his simple response.

    Upon moving to see into the room, Karin was more than a bit shaken. Inside, her male servant was passed out from blood loss, two bloody holes in his neck. While the female servant was curled into a ball on the floor, sobbing and naked, bleeding from various orifices.

    ¡°You raped her?¡± Karin exclaimed furiously.

    ¡°Oh do calm down. It¡¯s not like it was the first time¡± Theo offered as his only excuse while donning a wry grin.

    ¡°You are the sickest¡­¡± she began, only to have her words turn into a yelp as his hand came up to grip the back of her neck, his nails nearly piercing her flesh.

    ¡°Baron said I could entertain myself any way I see fit while I have to spend all these nights waiting on you to finish servicing our Prince. You wouldn¡¯t want to disagree with Baron, now would you?¡± he asked as his nails dug deeper into her skin as he held her fast, proving that he was indeed older and stronger than she.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what raping my servants has to do with our end goal¡± she managed in a bitter whisper.

    ¡°Nothing. But it¡¯s fun¡± Theo stated coolly, to which she only glared and struggled again to get free of his grip. Though he did not wait for Karin to offer any further response before continuing ¡°speaking of Baron; he thinks it¡¯s way past time you check in with him again.¡±

    That was when a trace of fear passed behind her brown eyes ¡°what for? I¡¯ve been doing what he wants, all this time¡± she defended.

    ¡°Yes, all this time¡± Theo repeated pointedly ¡°I believe that is exactly what he wishes to confer with you about¡± he replied in a threatening tone as he moved to begin pulling her with him back up the stairs.

    <hr>

    As Theo pushed her through the illusion that Baron¡¯s home was hidden behind that night, the illusion that made her Karin fell away as well. Though she didn¡¯t have long to process being her true self again before she was being pushed just as roughly through Baron¡¯s front door.

    Inside, Baron was once again finishing draining the life from some hapless settler as the shell that was once Taylor sat huddled at the other end of the couch. The blonde girl¡¯s body trembled even more as she tried to shrink into the cushions as her sire stepped through the door behind Awsha.

    ¡°Awsha¡± Baron greeted her as he stood, the young man¡¯s body falling to the floor as he did ¡°long time since we¡¯ve seen either version of you¡± he stated pointedly as his eyes moved over Awsha¡¯s raven locks and voluptuous frame which had been hidden behind the illusion of Karin for nearly forty years now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what I¡¯m doing here tonight¡± Awsha admitted, not able to help her shock at how broken Taylor had become since she had last seen the girl on the night that ¡®Freya¡¯ was killed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you¡¯re doing there most nights¡± Baron told her with a pointed growl.

    That did do well to cause a visible tension to take up residence in Awsha¡¯s entire body ¡°I¡¯m doing what I¡¯m supposed to; making Haven fall in love with me¡± she stated with an attempt at confidence that the shaking of her voice belied.

    Baron simply scoffed ¡°do you know what tonight is?¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡± Awsha returned cautiously.

    ¡°Tonight marks the one hundredth year since your godforsaken sire was made Prince¡± Baron stated icily ¡°one hundred years¡± he stressed with another growl.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that¡± Awsha responded, though her voice was tiny.

    ¡°Apparently not¡± Baron returned with the same ice ¡°exactly how much more patience do you think I have left?¡± Awsha simply looked down, not able to offer any response then. That was when Baron scoffed again ¡°and the last forty of those hundred years, you have allegedly been trying to get me my throne. Is that still your story?¡± he added with a hiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made him love me; he¡¯s made me Primogen¡± she attempted to defend.

    ¡°Do you think I give a damn about who¡¯s Primogen?¡± he hissed again.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve made progress¡± Awsha attempted once more, her voice shaking even more then.

    ¡°The progress that you¡¯ve supposedly made doesn¡¯t mean shit if I¡¯m still waiting, one hundred years later¡± he told her as his anger rose ¡°can you blame me for thinking that you¡¯re just not trying very fucking hard?¡±

    Awsha bit back a whimper ¡°I don¡¯t know what else¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you need more motivation¡± Baron cut her off as he nodded to Theo.

    That was when Theo roughly grabbed her, pulling her body back hard against his own as she allowed another small yelp which was mirrored by Taylor as the blonde moved her hands up over her face. Still holding her tight against his body, Theo grinned over at Baron as the serpent moved his fangs to his own wrist and ripped a bloody gash there.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Your motivation¡± Baron hissed as he held his wrist out to her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to actually drink your blood¡± Awsha returned with as much force as she could push into her voice.

    ¡°Are you refusing to drink my blood? Is that what I just heard?¡± Baron told her in an eerily calm tone.

    ¡°I was already forced to be bound to Haven for twenty years. I will never let myself get bound to anyone else ever again¡± she told him defiantly.

    Baron continued to hold her in that cold gaze for an extra moment before speaking ¡°well at least now we know for sure that Haven did manage to break that mental bond you had to me¡± he stated with that coldness to his tone again ¡°and I guess that explains why it¡¯s taken you four decades to not do what you were sent there to do.¡±

    ¡°I am doing it!¡± Awsha attempted to defend ¡°it¡¯s just taking a long time for Haven to trust me enough to make me his heir.¡±

    ¡°You really expect me to believe that you¡¯re doing my bidding without the bond? That¡¯s downright insulting¡± he growled ¡°and you will drink my blood.¡±

    ¡°I am doing what you want! I don¡¯t need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Theo, I believe she needs some convincing¡± Baron stated emphatically.

    That was when Theo dragged her with him over to the end of the couch, forcefully bending her over the arm as he ripped away a large portion of her skirt as Awsha screamed and struggled that much harder ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had me a taste of another vampire. Right Taylor?¡± Theo taunted as he held her tight with one hand while pulling open his pants with the other. Awsha continued to struggle and scream while Taylor continued whimpering at the other end of the couch ¡°I bet Toreadors feel even better than the little Ravnos bitch¡± he growled against her ear as he yanked her undergarment down her legs.

    ¡°All right!¡± Awsha screamed as that piece of clothing was ripped from her legs ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡± she sobbed as Theo just chuckled and pulled her back up to an upright position.

    ¡°I was honestly hoping she¡¯d still say no, for at least a few more minutes¡± Theo replied wryly to Baron as he pushed Awsha roughly toward the other man, his task accomplished.

    <hr>

    When Karin returned home three nights later, she walked emotionless through the quiet house to the stairs. The one redeeming factor was that Theo had not followed her on that particular night; though there was very little comfort in even that thought. She slowly moved down the cellar stairs and to the servants¡¯ quarters once more. Her female servant startled more than a little bit as the door opened.

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡± Karin attempted to comfort the trembling girl, though her tone was still nearly devoid of all emotion.

    ¡°Is he coming back tonight?¡± the young servant asked, her tone barely hiding the sob.

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter¡± Karin told her in the same flat tone as she moved into the room, ignoring the questioning look on the young brunette¡¯s face. In the next moment, Karin moved in a flash of motion to snap her neck and end the young girl¡¯s pain once and for all. If only she knew how she could ever end her own now.

    <hr>

    On the other side of the world, in London, there were slightly less volatile events going on. Though they were intense, just the same. That night within the lavish Denbourough home, Claire and Sean were again visiting the couple who had indeed become their quite passionate consorts a quarter of a century earlier. Claire was actually alone with Daniel that night, in the huge and luxurious master bedroom. Sean and Anastasia were also enjoying each other¡¯s company in the adjoining bedroom. Of course, each night of this long passionate affair varied. Some nights the men were together in one room while the women pleasured one another in the other. Some nights Aidan even joined in on their passionate encounters as it came to light that he had indulged in both Daniel¡¯s and Anastasia¡¯s attentions even before Sean and Claire had made their acquaintance. Most nights though, it was usually all four of them in one bed, switching partners throughout the night until either the sun or their own hunger put a stop to such encounters. Needless to say it was among the most stimulating twenty-five years of their long lives.

    This night though, Claire was atop Daniel¡¯s hips, writhing against him as their bodies inevitably gave into that pleasure once more. Upon the feel of their climaxes overtaking them, Claire collapsed against his chest as they both took several long moments to recover. Just as their bodies began to once again cool to room temperature, Claire found herself distracted from their afterglow.

    Claire? Can you hear me? A woman¡¯s voice broke into Claire¡¯s consciousness, startling her more than a bit as she sat up from her place above Daniel, his body inside of her own still.

    ¡°What is it, darling?¡± Daniel asked her as she moved from where she had contently been laying in his arms a moment earlier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Claire responded warily as she pushed herself up off of Daniel¡¯s sculpted body to take a place next to him on the bed instead.

    Can you hear me? The voice asked again, which caused Claire to furrow her brow as she looked around the room.

    ¡°Are you alright dear?¡± Daniel asked her again as he pushed himself up to his elbows.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hearing that?¡± Claire finally asked him warily.

    ¡°Hearing what, love?¡± he returned with the same smile that seemed to live upon his lips almost constantly.

    Claire just shook her head as she got up from the bed to look for a nearby robe to slide into ¡°I think someone¡¯s trying to talk to me¡­ in my head¡± she clarified as she pulled the robe around her nude body.

    ¡°Well tell them they have a rather abominable sense of timing¡± Daniel chuckled and then added ¡°though I suppose a few minutes earlier would have been that much worse¡± he teased.

    Claire just shook her head ¡°pardon me¡± she stated distractedly as she left the room and Daniel behind to simply shake his head after her. Who is this? Claire allowed herself to transmit that thought back to whoever it was in her head right then as she made her way toward the room she and Sean shared on the rare nights when neither of them were in the bedchambers of either the lord of lady of the house. Although that was a rare occasion, they still had a permanent chamber there of their own as they rarely even returned to the modest home above Claire¡¯s shop any longer.

    Oh good, you can hear me. I don¡¯t do this often. The woman¡¯s voice continued as Claire stepped into the room, closing the door behind her.

    Who is this? Claire asked once more.

    It¡¯s Karin. The voice returned sweetly as Claire looked more than a bit surprised at that answer.

    Haven¡¯s new Toreador Primogen? That Karin? Claire responded as she moved to take a seat at the foot of the bed.

    Well, if I¡¯m still considered new after thirty years. Karin teased back.

    Claire just shook her head at that. So why are you contacting me of all people? She had to ask.

    A slight pause before Karin responded, I was thinking about that conversation we had when I first came to Las Californias. It seemed like neither you nor Sean were very thrilled about Sean being Haven¡¯s heir. She dared.

    That¡¯s not that much of a secret, I suppose. Claire admitted.

    That¡¯s the main reason that I¡¯m contacting you. We talked a little more than Sean and I ever talked. You know, before you left. Karin began.

    What¡¯s this about exactly? Claire asked again.

    Haven told me that he¡¯d be willing to make me heir instead of Sean. Karin told her cautiously.

    But? Claire returned, trying to keep any emotion from coloring her thoughts just then.

    But he says he¡¯s not prepared to do that until Baron¡¯s dead. Karin managed to reveal.

    I see. Claire responded, having a bit more difficulty then hiding her emotional response to that.

    So if you really want to keep Sean from becoming Prince¡­We need a little help to keep that from happening. Karin returned in the same wary tone.

    Claire was quiet another long moment before she found some response. So, you¡¯re asking me to convince Sean that we need to go back to America and help get rid of Baron¡­ somehow; so Haven will make you heir instead of Sean? Claire summarized with more than a bit of fear at the prospect, all things considered.

    Well, none of us want Sean to become Prince after all, do we? That was the only response Karin provided.

 Chapter 55

    When Karin left her room a little before dawn to go and feed on her one remaining servant, her expression immediately darkened as Theo was once again exiting the room ¡°and where are you hiding my little playmate?¡± he greeted her.

    ¡°The servant who you raped who knows how many times?¡± she glared back.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡± he stated plainly.

    ¡°I got rid of her¡± Karin returned just as emotionlessly as he spoke.

    ¡°Got rid of her?¡± he raised a brow at that ¡°and what makes you think that I was done with her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not bound to you¡± she returned bitterly.

    ¡°Baron will not be happy with this attitude you know¡± he warned her as his eyes moved over her body.

    ¡°Baron doesn¡¯t give a shit about how many girls you can find to rape from one night to the next. You¡¯re nothing but a tool to him, to be used as he needs. Just like the rest of us¡± Karin added the last bit with a slightly decreased volume.

    Theo just let out a derisive laugh and shook his head at her defiance, despite how accurate her words most likely were ¡°and what are you now doing to serve your purpose better than you have in the last four decades?¡±

    Narrowing her eyes at the fact that she seemed to have won that argument, thankless as it was, Karin answered ¡°I¡¯m in the process of convincing Haven¡¯s current heir to come back home.¡±

    Theo scoffed at that ¡°and how exactly does that help Baron get the throne?¡±

    ¡°Haven already told me that he will never make me heir until Baron is dead¡± she informed bluntly.

    Theo only paused a moment ¡°and how long ago did he tell you this?¡±

    ¡°Thirty years or so¡± Karin returned coolly.

    ¡°You little¡­¡± he then just shook his head ¡°so again, how does bringing the real heir back here help?¡±

    ¡°The only way I can get Haven to make me heir before that is by getting him bound to me; and Haven will never be stupid enough to drink another Kindred¡¯s blood, ever¡± she explained flatly.

    ¡°I could try bending him over to convince him, too. He¡¯s just as pretty as you. And he may actually enjoy it. Didn¡¯t he fuck ¡®Karin¡¯s¡¯ sire anyway?¡± he smirked.

    Karin just shook her head at that ¡°but Haven¡¯s heir is stupid enough to drink another Kindred¡¯s blood¡± she informed ¡°we get him to come home, make me look like her, and voila; the heir is bound to me and we can get rid of Haven¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°Oh so now you are willing to kill your sire-slash-lover?¡± Theo returned.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°Baron¡¯s blood suits you well¡± Theo smiled after what almost could pass for a compliment, twisted as it was ¡°just make sure you don¡¯t fuck this up and you do get them back here, and soon¡± he warned before moving to one of the guest rooms to wait out the coming daylight.

    <hr>

    After waking for the evening in their personal chambers at the Denbourough home, Claire went about trying to relay her strange telepathic conversation with Karin to Sean. Sean quietly listened to the recount before moving to retrieve his nearby shirt from the sofa that he had dropped it onto before dawn.

    ¡°So, Karin wants us to go home again?¡± he repeated Claire¡¯s words as he took a seat at the edge of the bed again and begun buttoning his recently retrieved shirt.

    ¡°Apparently¡± Claire confirmed with a sad sigh.

    ¡°Because Haven told her he¡¯d make her heir once Baron was no longer a threat?¡± he repeated another part of the story in a cautious tone.

    ¡°Apparently¡± Claire repeated once more.

    ¡°And why hasn¡¯t Haven made this request to us on his own?¡± Sean asked as he finished with the buttons and slowly turned back toward Claire.

    ¡°I do not know¡± Claire stated plainly. On second thought, she added ¡°maybe Haven doesn¡¯t want to make such a request, considering he does know about the part of the prophecy after he dies¡± she added more quietly, her eyes cast down.

    Sean shared his own shaky sigh at that reminder before moving close to Claire and taking a seat against the headboard with her, wrapping an arm around her in an attempt at comforting her ¡°and how exactly are we supposed to help ensure Baron¡¯s downfall now? Has something changed since we were last there trying to make some attempt at doing just that before?¡± he asked, verbally attempting to find any logic to Karin¡¯s request.

    ¡°I do not know¡± Claire repeated once more, though with another sigh.

    Sean was quiet again for a long moment, pondering the situation ¡°I can only assume that you¡¯re not particularly thrilled with the idea of us returning to America either?¡±

    Claire just scoffed as she lay her head upon his shoulder ¡°we¡¯ve had a really good life here for twenty-five years now. Things have actually been peaceful. And I have no idea what exactly we can do to help defeat Baron anyway. Not to mention¡­¡± instead of finishing that statement, she just sadly sighed again.

    Another long quiet moment before Sean responded ¡°of course I do still feel guilty about leaving Haven behind like I did; especially with Awsha still missing and presumably with the serpent, still¡± he admitted ¡°but, like you, I just don¡¯t know what Karin¡¯s actually expecting us to be able to do¡± he agreed.

    ¡°Strength in numbers maybe?¡± Claire offered as her only feeble guess.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°But we had numbers before¡± Sean reminded ¡°and that still didn¡¯t stop my wonderful sister from getting corrupted and then escaping back to him again.¡±

    ¡°We could perhaps bring Daniel and Anastasia with us. We¡¯d have more numbers then. And it¡¯s not like they have anything keeping them here¡± she added sarcastically as she pointedly looked around the huge, elegant home, proving that her suggestion was mainly made in jest, mainly.

    ¡°I can just imagine their opinion of our little house there in the middle of what almost passes as a town¡± Sean agreed with his own wry smirk.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love it¡± Claire replied, as she did allow a tiny smirk as well.

    ¡°Oh, what would we love?¡± Anastasia interrupted their conversation with a grin as she and Daniel had found their way to Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s quarters upon waking that night, and had only caught the last bit of the conversation.

    ¡°I was being sarcastic¡± Claire admitted, attempting a smile as the two moved to take seats on the bed ¡°trust me, it¡¯s nothing you would actually enjoy at all, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are a lot of things we enjoy¡± Daniel argued with a pointed smile as his eyes moved over the other couple with the familiarity of one who had been their lover for a quarter of a century already.

    Sean smiled for only a brief moment at Daniel¡¯s words before his thoughts returned to the previous conversation ¡°we¡¯ve just been contacted by the Toreador who replaced me as Primogen to my sire¡± Sean began as Claire looked up at him worriedly.

    ¡°Is that who was in your head last night while I was¡­ in the rest of you¡± Daniel asked Claire mischievously, which did cause a small grin from Anastasia at that visual.

    ¡°Yes¡± Claire admitted, looking down as though to blush again.

    ¡°And what dire news did this person bring, judging by the worry creasing both your faces when we entered the room?¡± Daniel pressed gently.

    ¡°It seems Haven¡¯s territory is still in a bit of peril from a powerful and quite elusive enemy¡± Sean gave the abbreviated version.

    ¡°That sounds less than ideal¡± Daniel agreed, his nearly permanent smile only then making way for a slightly more serious expression.

    ¡°Yes, and this is the territory I¡¯m to inherit if anything actually were to happen to my sire¡± Sean added more quietly.

    ¡°Also rather less than ideal¡± Daniel agreed in thought.

    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t really all that interested in ever being Prince at all, let alone¡­¡± Sean just shook his head before moving on ¡°and the current Primogen, Karin; she says that Haven will name her heir instead, but only if they succeed at ridding his territory of this threat first¡± he finished somberly.

    ¡°So, if you help them to get rid of this threat, then you are helping your sire and getting free of an unwanted position in the future?¡± Anastasia rephrased to clarify.

    ¡°But if it was that simple¡­¡± Sean just shook his head again.

    ¡°Well, nothing worth doing is ever all that simple, is it?¡± Daniel stated quietly, beginning to prove how he had managed to make his very substantial income by serving as an advisor to the current human regent of Britain, King George III.

    ¡°So you think we should go back there?¡± Claire asked with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Maybe my input from the post I now hold in the mortal world may actually prove helpful with your Prince¡¯s current predicament¡± Daniel offered helpfully. Though he couldn¡¯t help adding ¡°as talented as I am as a lover; that¡¯s not exactly how I achieved all of this¡± he smirked as he gestured to their surroundings.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a slight smile at that statement before adding ¡°maybe you should be Haven¡¯s Primogen. Though I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t pay quite as well as King George III¡± he finished wryly.

    ¡°Luckily, money is not one of my current needs¡± Daniel chuckled ¡°but dearest, you are older than me. You would obviously have to be the one to retain that title if we were to go back to your homeland with you. I¡¯ll just have to offer you my very valuable advice¡­ in exchange for services rendered of course¡± he purred as he moved to place a long kiss over Sean¡¯s lips to accentuate his words.

    All of those present then let out a slight chuckle at Daniel¡¯s words before the two men broke off that kiss once more. But Claire had to speak up ¡°we wouldn¡¯t want to force our own problems on the two of you though. You have such perfect lives here and all. And going back to that hell with us¡­¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°Claire darling, have you learned nothing in the last twenty-five years?¡± Daniel interrupted her, though gently.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked, looking up quickly at those words.

    Daniel just smiled as he then moved to place a gentle kiss over her lips as well before answering her ¡°we¡¯ve spent a quarter of a century as lovers to you and your beautiful husband both. Do you not think that we have developed quite the affection for both of you by now?¡± he smiled again ¡°if help is what you need, you¡¯ve more than earned ours; right along with our love¡± he added with another gentle kiss.

    She and Sean looked to each other at the sound of his offer and his sweet words before she had to make one last attempt at providing them a chance to change their minds ¡°but you don¡¯t understand what you actually may be getting into back in America with us¡± she stated, though her words were barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve been dealing with the political strife of the mortal world for a lot longer than any of the human rulers that I¡¯ve actually been trying to keep safe and enthroned. It may be a nice change to actually use my brain to help one of our own Kindred rulers for once¡± Daniel smiled his reassurance.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I might guess that you were a Ventrue¡± Sean teased in response to that last statement.

    ¡°Oh, blasphemy!¡± Daniel shot back in a playful growl as he moved to punish Sean with another kiss ¡°you do know you¡¯ll be paying dearly for that statement tonight¡± he threatened in the same playful manner. To which all four of them allowed another amused chuckle, despite other worries they now held anew.

    <hr>

    When the next meeting of Haven¡¯s council ended, Haven caught Karin¡¯s wrist in his just as she was about to rise to follow the other Primogen from the meeting ¡°yes?¡± she responded quietly to his touch, her brown eyes not moving to his face yet.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been rather quiet the last few weeks¡± he stated softly, not yet relinquishing her wrist.

    ¡°Baron wants results. He¡¯s become quite impatient¡± she allowed that much truth as Haven was still under the impression that she was merely pretending to do Baron¡¯s bidding while remaining loyal to her actual Prince instead.

    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Haven asked worriedly.

    She attempted to hide the flinch at the memory of what Theo very nearly had done to her. But if she shared that story with Haven, it would also lead to him finding out that she was once again painfully bound to the serpent ¡°I¡¯m still standing, aren¡¯t I?¡± Karin allowed as her only response.

    Haven watched her closely, silently cursing the fact that her guise of Karin hid her aura and thoughts from him as well. He then paused another moment before glancing toward the door where the last member of the council had since left them alone in the room.

    ¡°I must ask you, Awsha¡± he began, causing another slight flinch in her as he referred to her by her true name ¡°why is it that you¡¯ve asked Sean to return?¡±

    Karin was more than a bit thrown by that question, but quickly tried to hide it from her sire¡¯s searching blue eyes ¡°like I said, Baron has gotten impatient¡± was the only response she allowed.

    Haven narrowed those blue eyes beneath the long blonde locks ¡°I¡¯m not sure what exactly that has to do with my actual heir returning¡± he stated warily, attempting to watch her body language as her aura and thoughts were infuriatingly out of his reach still.

    ¡°Baron doesn¡¯t think I can convince you to give me the throne after all¡± she stated in the same quiet tone.

    Haven was quiet another moment as he mulled over her statement ¡°so he thinks you¡¯ll have better luck with Sean?¡± he asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he hopes anyway¡± Karin responded, still attempting to dance upon that line between betraying her master and convincing her sire that she had no such master at all.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve moved on from the plan of making me fall in love with you, to simply murdering me instead?¡±

    Though Karin did not need to respond with words, as she simply closed her eyes tightly against his words, feeling her very soul being torn in two between her own desires and that of her serpent¡¯s, whom she could never hope to betray again. It was too late for that now; and too late for her now as well.

 Chapter 56

    In light of Karin¡¯s continued silence and apparent inner struggle, Haven was forced to speak again ¡°so, is the plan to murder me the very moment that Sean steps off of the boat, or do I have some sort of grace period before my own childe attempts to end me?¡± he asked, his tone sharpened by his emotions more than he had meant for it to be.

    Karin let out another heavy sigh in response to his question ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you, Haven. You told me to pretend to be still doing Baron¡¯s bidding, and so I have, for thirty years. For thirty years I¡¯ve been telling him that I¡¯m making you fall in love enough to give me the throne. But it¡¯s been those thirty years and I am still not your heir. He¡¯s obviously run through the last bit of patience he ever had for this plan¡± she finished with an obvious defeat to her tone.

    ¡°I do believe the plan was to pretend to be Baron¡¯s creature until we could defeat him¡± he corrected, though quietly.

    ¡°Well, obviously you¡¯re never going to be able to defeat him¡± she returned in the same quiet tone, shrugging slightly to accent the statement.

    Haven narrowed his eyes over at her upon hearing that particular statement pass her lips, and with a decided lack of emotion to it. He was quiet another long moment ¡°when Sean contacted me, and told me of your ¡®invitation,¡¯ he said he had to sort out his affairs in London before he could make any move to return. Have you heard anything more from him about when, and if¡± he had to add ¡°he is actually planning to make this journey?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t actually spoken to Sean at all¡± Karin admitted.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Haven asked as he turned his eyes back to her once more.

    ¡°No, I spoke to Claire. She is the one who passed the message to Sean¡± she allowed.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Haven repeated ¡°the same Claire you staked because her husband loved her more than you?¡± he had to throw out that reminder simply for the sake of gauging her reaction to it.

    As suspected, Karin did flinch at his words ¡°Awsha did that, not me¡± she managed as her only response.

    ¡°Of course¡± Haven replied with an almost tangible sarcasm ¡°but it¡¯s still a rather odd choice for you to contact her instead of your¡­. Awsha¡¯s brother¡± he corrected himself with the same sarcasm.

    Karin looked down with another sigh ¡°it¡¯s easier for me to break into Claire¡¯s mind than Sean¡¯s. Plus, I don¡¯t know if the illusion of Karin would hold up through telepathic communication. It would be harder for Claire to discover my true identity than it would be for Sean to¡± she admitted quietly.

    Haven just shook his head once more ¡°it¡¯s amazing how you¡¯ve gotten to the point where you refer to yourself as Karin in one sentence and Awsha in the next. Thirty years may be a bit long to play act the same role. You just may develop a rather shattered psyche if you keep up this act for too much longer¡± he warned her in a tone that was difficult to tell whether he was offering her a serious appraisal or simply trying to shake her.

    Karin just shook her head in angry frustration ¡°seriously, what do you want me to do? I tried the more palatable plan and you¡¯ve refused to make me heir until he¡¯s defeated. He¡¯s obviously going to try to force the issue in another way after this long. Seriously, what else would you have me do?¡± she asked him desperately.

    ¡°Again, the deal was that you help me defeat Baron to gain your own freedom from him¡± he reminded her again.

    Karin just scoffed ¡°it¡¯s not possible¡± she stated, her voice breaking as much as she felt her mind was about to ¡°if you were smart you¡¯d just give up¡± she sniffled as red tears began trying to force their way to the surface.

    ¡°Give up?¡± Haven repeated, even his eloquence failing to find any more words to add to that response.

    ¡°Just give up and give me the throne. You¡¯ll never be able to take him on. You¡¯re better off just surrendering the throne to him willingly¡± she whispered ¡°and at least then I wouldn¡¯t have to continue to endure this game any longer¡± she added as she propped her elbows on the table, hiding her face in her hands, making it obvious how broken she had become by trying to serve two very different masters and for so long.

    Haven watched his so obviously broken childe for several long moments, thinking on her words. After what felt like eternity, he spoke ¡°the ironic part is that, like Sean, I¡¯ve never particularly wanted the throne either¡± he admitted quietly.

    That did cause Karin to look back at him with another sniffle ¡°then what¡¯s the problem?¡± she pleaded ¡°name me heir. Let me give him the throne. And then go on your merry way back to England to be with your preferred childe¡± she sniffled again ¡°it¡¯s the only way to keep anyone else from dying; yourself included¡± she added with the same desperation. After all, if she could find any way to get the throne for Baron at all, she would still be fulfilling her now blood bound duty to him.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help a slight scoff, sad though it was ¡°is that what you honestly believe would happen?¡±

    ¡°If we just gave him the throne then¡­¡±

    ¡°If I gave a Setite my throne, do you honestly believe no one else would die?¡± another scoff ¡°you can¡¯t possibly be that na?ve, childe¡± he shook his head sadly over at her. Karin simply closed her eyes against more tears, rather than offering any further argument ¡°he would murder every single one of us. He would probably even send his minions to London just to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be any threats to his claim in the future. He would take the power we handed him and use it to destroy each and every one of us; and probably every mortal in the settlement as well. It¡¯s what his kind do. It¡¯s their raison d¡¯etre. You have to realize that by now¡± Haven sadly shook his head once more ¡°if I were to just give up the throne that I don¡¯t particularly want anyway; I would not only be giving in to accepting my own death, but also yours, and Sean¡¯s, and Claire¡¯s, and everyone who I¡¯ve ever cared about. Anyone who you¡¯ve ever cared about. And you know it. Is that what you honestly believe that I should do?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else we can do¡± Karin whispered, burying her face in her hands once more, as another red tear made its way down her cheek.

    <hr>

    It did take a few weeks after Karin had mentally contacted Claire before she and Sean were finally able to gain an audience with London¡¯s current Prince Hollister. Upon arriving at his castle, they were shown in to see him fairly quickly, though Hollister did already have other company with him when they arrived in his throne room.

    ¡°Sean and Claire Beringer¡± Hollister greeted them with a smile as he turned away from his current companion, who was a tall, thin, dark-haired man who was just as attractive, if not more so, than Hollister himself ¡°it¡¯s been what? Twenty-five years?¡± he asked as he approached them with an offered hand, the other man following a few paces behind Hollister as he appeared to be sizing up the new arrivals as he drew nearer.

    ¡°Prince Hollister¡± Sean greeted him as he took his hand, his pale blue eyes moving to their Prince¡¯s still silent companion.

    ¡°I do apologize that it¡¯s taken me so long to meet with you. It¡¯s been a bit busy here with my brother visiting¡± Hollister told him as his eyes moved to his companion on the last word.

    ¡°Brother?¡± Claire repeated as she looked up at the other man who did manage the faintest smile as he bowed his head in greeting.

    ¡°This is Griffyn¡¯s first childe, Lemuel¡± Hollister made the introduction.

    ¡°Pleased¡± Lemuel greeted them with the slightest trace of a French accent as he reached for Sean¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Griffyn¡¯s first childe?¡± Sean repeated as he shook the other man¡¯s hand, his eyes moving over him once more, obviously affected by the magnetism all elder Kindred emanated to even other Kindred, especially those younger.

    ¡°Yes, he actually would most likely be your current Prince if he hadn¡¯t already been busy running Paris¡± Hollister smiled over at Lemuel who stood a couple inches taller than Hollister¡¯s own 5¡¯10¡±, though still a tiny bit shorter than where Sean usually towered over most other men at 6¡¯4¡±. Though despite that difference in stature, Sean and Claire both found themselves more affected by Lemuel¡¯s majesty than even Hollister¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Prince of Paris?¡± Claire spoke to him, though in a tiny voice.

    ¡°Coupable¡± Lemuel returned with another smile from behind those impossibly dark eyes. Though when he saw the questioning looks on both she and Sean¡¯s faces, his smile deepened as he translated ¡°guilty.¡±

    Claire allowed a small laugh as Sean simply smiled ¡°pleasure to make your acquaintance¡± she offered with a slight curtsy.

    Then Sean spoke again ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name before, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Tis quite possible¡± Lemuel affirmed ¡°I have been alive since the 14th century after all¡± he stated with another faint smile, his accent becoming even clearer the more words he graced them with.

    Sean and Claire paused at that a moment, though it wasn¡¯t that terribly surprising, considering how old Griffyn was. Sean then spoke again ¡°I remember now; you¡¯re Prince Marcus¡¯ sire.¡±

    ¡°Guilty again¡± Lemuel confirmed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite the coincidence, considering the reason we needed to see Hollister¡± Sean returned with his own faint smile.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Hollister asked as he and Lemuel both awaited that answer.

    ¡°Lemuel¡¯s grandchilde is the one who has actually contacted us, requesting that we return to America¡± Sean offered the briefest explanation.

    ¡°My whom?¡± Lemuel asked before Hollister offered any response of his own.

    ¡°Marcus¡¯ childe, Karin¡± Claire answered for her husband.

    Lemuel looked a bit perplexed by that statement ¡°and did this ¡®Karin¡¯ say when it was exactly that Marcus embraced her?¡±

    ¡°I think she said 1700, didn¡¯t she?¡± Claire offered, looking up at Sean for confirmation.

    ¡°Ninety years ago?¡± Hollister interjected as he and Lemuel looked at each other with the same question in both of their dark eyes.

    ¡°You two seem a bit¡­ surprised by that information¡± Sean stated, easily catching their expressions even though he had no hope of deciphering either¡¯s auras or thoughts, considering how very much older they each were than him.

    ¡°Well, if my childe embraced this girl nearly a century ago¡± Lemuel shook his head ¡°he¡¯s never mentioned her to me; which would be rather odd.¡±

    ¡°Or to me¡± Hollister added, his brow creased warily ¡°and you said that she is the one who asked you to return home?¡±

    Sean and Claire then turned to each other, the same questioning look on both of their faces now before Sean spoke again ¡°yes she did, but when I contacted Haven about it; he still seemed to believe that Karin was who she said she was.¡±

    ¡°Well, he may very well believe her. News does travel rather slowly from the colonies; sorry states¡± Hollister corrected himself, as now all thirteen colonies were indeed being considered states ¡°so he may be out of contact with Marcus unless he had some reason to speak with him in recent nights¡± Hollister finished.

    ¡°So you two don¡¯t think that she is who she says she is?¡± Sean asked for clarification, a slight stammer to his voice, considering the very real danger Haven had been in for a very long time already.

    ¡°Well, she may be, but I would have to advise asking Marcus that to find out for certain. And sooner than rather than later¡± Hollister added as Lemuel nodded his agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Marcus. My bond is strongest to him¡± Lemuel offered as he moved out of the room to do just that.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m even more beyond worried about us leaving Haven behind now¡± Sean stated quietly to Claire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s at least wait until Lemuel confirms this girl¡¯s identity before jumping to too many conclusions just yet¡± Hollister offered, though he also looked toward the door Lemuel had just exited through, his concern apparent then as well.

    ¡°And if she¡¯s not who she claims to be?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Then we will definitely need to inform my childe right away¡± Hollister added, his worry for Haven obvious then as well. Though Sean had a feeling it would be even more apparent if Hollister knew of the prophecy he and Claire knew of.

    As impossible as it was for anyone in the room to get a read on the eldest among them, Lemuel; when he returned, his mood was obvious. He somberly looked down as he joined the three of them once more ¡°Marcus knows no such woman¡± he confirmed sadly, causing what little color Sean and Claire had to drain from their cheeks.

    ¡°So who is she then?¡± Sean asked shakily.

    ¡°Something I also would be very curious to find out¡± Hollister added in some combination of anger, sadness and worry for the well-being of his first made childe.

 Chapter 57

    When Haven made one of his rare visits to the Toreador house several nights later, he found Karin sitting on the sofa whilst dejectedly staring out the window at the nighttime sea, just as Sean and Claire had done so many times in nights long past.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this visit¡± Karin greeted him softly, though did not turn those brown eyes toward Haven as he gently shut the door behind him.

    ¡°Is Baron¡¯s favorite enforcer here again tonight?¡± Haven asked, having already scanned the home and known that the only two souls inside that night were Karin and one mortal servant.

    ¡°Theo? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s off looking for another victim. He¡¯s lost most of his interest in house calls since I got rid of my female servant¡± she stated in the same tone that emotion barely touched.

    ¡°Got rid of her?¡± Haven asked curiously as he took a seat on the overstuffed chair, holding her in his constant sight.

    ¡°I killed her¡± she stated flatly.

    ¡°You killed your servant?¡± Haven responded, shaken a bit by that statement, though disguising the fact as best he could.

    ¡°Yes I took a life. Humanity be damned I guess¡± Karin repeated in the same flat tone, her eyes still on the sea outside.

    ¡°And why did you kill her exactly?¡± Haven had to ask, despite his original reasons for that night¡¯s visit.

    Karin sighed with the slightest trace of emotion peeking through her otherwise cool demeanor ¡°Theo had been raping her over and over again. She was better off being dead than¡­ being that¡± she answered Haven with the slightest drop in her volume.

    Haven was quiet another moment as he processed her words ¡°I suppose this is proof as to why Ravnos are never very welcome in the Camarilla. They¡¯re all criminals of some sort who can¡¯t resist giving into their chosen vice any time the opportunity arises. It¡¯s their clan weakness; like the one we have for beauty¡± he stated quietly.

    ¡°Is that supposed to make it any better?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Not hardly, but I can¡¯t help wondering what Taylor¡¯s true vice was. It was a bit hard to tell with all her games so prevalent from one night to the next¡± Haven replied for the mere sake of seeing if she would give him that information.

    ¡°Taylor was out killing for her meals every night. But it was easy for her to hide the fact behind illusions or behind the attacks the rest of Baron¡¯s people made¡± Karin did offer him some answer, though it was offered with that same lack of emotion that made it difficult to read the truth of it, let alone how she felt about it.

    ¡°And where has Taylor been lately?¡± Haven asked.

    ¡°Sitting at Baron¡¯s side, keeping me Karin¡­for thirty years¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding more quietly.

    ¡°And Theo¡¯s job is to¡­?¡± Haven pressed.

    ¡°Make sure I¡¯m not double-crossing Baron¡± she supplied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t telling me any of this considered that?¡± Haven called her on it.

    ¡°Nothing I¡¯m telling you is actually hurting Baron. He¡¯s still got all the power, and you¡¯re still just waiting for his next move¡± she stated bluntly ¡°I mean it¡¯s been a century and you still haven¡¯t even been able to locate his base of operations; the other thing Taylor is doing for him¡± she reminded him of the illusion that Taylor was still providing to hide Baron¡¯s true location.

    ¡°I see¡± Haven returned, though the slight sarcasm in his tone did cause her to finally look his way.

    ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± she asked with a bit of emotion finally coloring her tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s what mean?¡± Haven asked innocently.

    ¡°You see?¡± she repeated with a bit of bite behind her words.

    ¡°You think it means something?¡± Haven returned with the same feigned innocence.

    ¡°So now you¡¯re playing games with me?¡± Karin asked impatiently.

    Haven allowed the slightest smile ¡°I¡¯ve had thirty years to watch you, Karin. When you come and go; where you go. False confidence is never a good thing¡± he finished pointedly.

    She narrowed her eyes at that ¡°you¡¯re bluffing aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Haven just allowed a slight smirk ¡°it is quite annoying when you can¡¯t read the person you¡¯re speaking with, isn¡¯t it?¡± he returned wryly, still refusing to give her an answer.

    ¡°If you knew where he was, then¡­¡± she just shook her head with a bit of exasperation ¡°you¡¯re obviously bluffing¡± she finished as she looked away again, seeming to be trying to convince herself of that bluff.

    ¡°Or maybe you really have chosen the wrong side¡± Haven stated coolly.

    ¡°What side? I¡¯m doing what you asked; pretending to be serving Baron¡± she denied.

    ¡°Tell me Karin, how much do you remember about our blood line?¡± Haven asked her pointedly.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Seriously, how much do you know about the eldest living member of our line; who he is, who he¡¯s embraced, what he is, what his progeny are, what kind of combined power we all just might have?¡± Haven told her with a clear threat behind his questions.

    She just shook her head, scoffing to hide any other reaction to his words ¡°if you had any real power, and actually knew where Baron was, like you claim; we wouldn¡¯t be even having this conversation right now¡± she denied further.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°You know, one of the biggest keys to power is building it up, consolidating it, guaranteeing yourself assured victory before you ever make that final move. Sometimes it takes a while before you are ready to make that move. But that fact makes it even more terrifying when you do unleash all the power that you¡¯ve spent so very many years gathering¡± he told her calmly. He then added ¡°I¡¯m quite sure I¡¯ve seen most of what Baron has on hand. As sure as I am that he has not seen even a fraction of the power I do actually have access to. Now, do you still believe you¡¯ve chosen the right master?¡± he asked her pointedly, his eyes never leaving her for a moment.

    She appeared to be trying to gauge how much he was indeed still bluffing for a long moment before speaking again ¡°you know that if I were actually Baron¡¯s creature, as you keep insinuating, I¡¯d have to tell him that you sound like you¡¯re planning some big move¡± Karin stated.

    ¡°Then you may as well also tell Taylor that she can drop this guise of yours as well. I already know that you¡¯re not Karin¡­ as do many others, now¡± he added that warning.

    ¡°Many others?¡± she had to scoff again ¡°like who?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Me, my council, Sean, Claire, their mates over in London, Prince Marcus, Prince Lemuel, Prince Hollister, and former Prince Griffyn; to name a few. They all know you¡¯re a fake. And they all know about Baron. And that¡¯s assuming that I¡¯m not forgetting one or two others¡± he added as more of an afterthought.

    Karin seemed to grow even paler then as she tried to find her voice ¡°but most of them are still on the other side of the world. Even if that¡¯s all true, it will be quite some time before they can get here. You could be dead long before that¡± she added, attempting to sound confident.

    ¡°Even if you do kill me before then, that will give Baron the chance to try to play Prince for what? A year at the most? The whole time fighting my council every step of the way as he just waits for the rest of my allies to arrive. And once they do, his destruction would be assured, only one year into his pitiful self-appointed reign. Of course, upon him taking the throne for himself, all the other members of the Camarilla, who are much closer than my friends in the mother country, will surely be a bit miffed by any Prince appointing himself, let alone a Setite.¡± Haven told her in the same assured manner. Karin was quiet for another long moment before Haven spoke again ¡°He cannot win, period. Even if you were to try and kill me right here and now, every member of the Camarilla will be up in arms. Do you really think your master is powerful enough to take on every Camarilla Kindred in the whole of America, England, and France? Do you think he can pull that off, really? No Prince sits any throne without their approval. His dreams are delusion, to put it mildly¡± Haven then added one final nail to the coffin, so to speak ¡°if he were smart¡± he repeated her earlier words ¡°he would flee before they all converge on this place to teach him exactly how futile his pursuit of power truly is.¡±

    Karin swallowed hard as she thought on all of Haven¡¯s warnings and the truth to them. Without making her voice form any further arguments, Karin simply stood in somber silence and headed down the stairs and away from an argument she had no real way of winning.

    <hr>

    When Karin entered Baron¡¯s home that night, her mood was obvious. Baron gave her a questioning look as Taylor simply sat silently curled into the chair in much the same state as she had been on Karin¡¯s last visit ¡°didn¡¯t realize we had a visit planned tonight¡± Baron greeted her with that usual cool tone of his.

    ¡°You can drop the Karin guise now, Taylor¡± she told the little blonde Ravnos, her current state of discontent clear. Taylor simply nodded in silence as Karin became Awsha once more and turned back to Baron ¡°if you are really intent on trying to take this throne, you¡¯re going to need a new plan¡± she told him with as much force as she could muster.

    ¡°If? Did you say if?¡± he repeated sharply.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re Camarilla. I doubt many people would be happy about it if you actually did manage to take the throne¡± Awsha told him bravely, which even caused Taylor¡¯s otherwise glassy gaze to turn toward this particular conversation.

    ¡°Are you channeling that pretty little sire of yours now? Is that what this is?¡± Baron asked coldly.

    Awsha bravely forced herself onward ¡°it¡¯s true though. Even if I went back there, killed Haven, bound Sean, and got you your precious throne; even after all of that, you would still have to deal with the entire Camarilla who I¡¯m sure would be none too pleased by having a Setite on any throne at all. Let alone after Haven¡¯s mysterious death and Sean¡¯s inexplicable generosity¡± she added, trying her best to keep her voice from shaking as she pointed out the flaws of Baron¡¯s plan.

    ¡°Oh I see; you¡¯re trying your hand at playing Prince now and pretending to be the one who¡¯s intelligent enough to make the plans¡± Baron told her with a decided lack of amusement as he stood to tower over her intimidatingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m bound to you. I¡¯m trying to protect you by making you see that your plan is not going to work¡± she defended with as much bravery as she could still muster in light of his anger.

    ¡°The plan I left in your hands?¡± he replied pointedly.

    That did do well to cause Awsha to balk a bit at his words before finding her own again ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whose hands you leave it in. If your plan ever succeeds and you do get the throne; the rest of the Camarilla will not let you hold it. They will come after you. And being bound to you, I cannot sit idly by and let you continue with a plan that will lead to your own downfall¡± she attempted one last defense of her seeming defiance.

    Baron centered a cold gaze on her for a long while before speaking ¡°and what exactly has made you come to see this alleged truth after so many years of pursuing my plans without question? Why are you suddenly so keenly aware of the apparent doom you say will come to my Princedom?¡±

    ¡°Because, every single member of his line who was embraced before Haven is already a Prince¡± she began bluntly as she watched for Baron¡¯s reaction ¡°and they all now know that you are trying to take Haven¡¯s throne. They are not happy about it. You could very well find yourself fighting five different Princes and all of their subjects, all at one time, before you even get near that throne. Are you prepared for that?¡± Awsha finished in a whisper, knowing her words would infuriate him, but also knowing she had to find any way to give him his chance to escape such assured destruction.

    Baron stared her down coldly for another long moment before responding ¡°and how exactly did all of these other Princes come upon the knowledge of my plans for Haven?¡±

    Awsha then began visibly shaking as she quickly realized how easily her attempts to save him from doom had now become proof of her own failure; or at least she was sure that was how a creature such as Baron would see the entirety of the situation before them. Though her voice was shaking terribly at this point, she forced some guess at an answer for him ¡°I can only assume that they somehow found out that Karin wasn¡¯t actually who she said she was¡± she whispered.

    That was when Baron¡¯s voice became a nearly inhuman hiss ¡°so the fact that I now find myself in the crosshairs of five different Princes, that is your fault, after all.¡±

    That was when Baron¡¯s hands gripped her shoulders with near enough force to shatter bones. His black eyes then became the color of blood, immobilizing her with his gaze. Then he stared into her own eyes, her mind, and her soul for what felt like an eternity. When he did finally release her from his grip and his gaze, Awsha fell into a shattered heap on the floor, her dark eyes glazed over. The creature that used to be Awsha now seemed completely incapable of moving or acting at all. Baron¡¯s very mind had somehow cowed the raven haired beauty into a waking catatonia, wherein she was able to do nothing at all, except simply be aware of that horrible loss of all of the will it would have taken her to do anything more than simply exist in that mental prison and watch the world, unable to interact with it in any way at all. Her mind had now been forced into a state where she could only regard the world around her without truly being a part of it at all anymore.

 Chapter 58

    When Haven next had a moment to retreat to his study to silently gather his thoughts, it was not long before he suffered another interruption. One of his servants came to the door looking just a bit rattled by the fact that Haven had a rather unexpected visitor to his home that night. When Haven exited the study to greet his visitor, he too was a bit surprised by it being none other than the blue eyed blonde haired personification of chaos herself, Taylor.

    Haven allowed only a moment to grace her with a questioning look before speaking ¡°well, you are literally the last¡­¡± he then corrected ¡°second to last person I expected to see in my home.¡±

    Taylor braced herself as he entered the room, still being affected by his very presence no matter how much that fact had always bothered her. But she soon found her voice nonetheless ¡°I won¡¯t waste your time, as I¡¯m sure you have very little patience to listen to anything I might have to say¡± she began.

    ¡°Lo, she is able to speak the truth¡± he returned sarcastically.

    Trying to ignore his obvious yet understandable disdain, Taylor forced herself onwards ¡°I can lead you to Baron¡¯s home¡± she stated simply.

    That particular statement did manage to pique Haven¡¯s interest despite him no longer having need of that mystery to be unraveled ¡°that is a surprising offer, to say the least¡± he responded as he watched her closely, attempting to read her aura despite how fruitless that had always been in the past.

    However this time he was allowed to see that she did indeed seem to have the color of fear readable in that normally hidden aura. Though who that fear was of, that was yet to be fully determined.

    ¡°And what has suddenly given you this desire to turn on your master?¡± Haven had to hear what her explanation was for this alleged turning of her coat.

    ¡°Baron thinks that I¡¯m so broken now that I would never dream of turning on him, even without a bond to him¡± she stated quietly ¡°but the way he did break me only assured that turn¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°That does sound like a fairly interesting story¡± Haven allowed ¡°but I must know, why now? You¡¯ve been back with Baron for thirty years now I assume. But it took you this long to finally decide to turn on him after all?¡± he put the question to her with clear skepticism.

    ¡°Do you really have four other Princes ready to unleash everything they have on Baron?¡± Taylor had to confirm before she shared any more of her own information.

    ¡°I see my little bird has returned to the serpent clutching my message¡± Haven couldn¡¯t help a small smirk, bitter though it was.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Taylor asked again.

    ¡°Well Awsha seems convinced of its truth, does she not?¡± Haven answered with another question ¡°and you still have yet to tell me exactly why it is that you¡¯ve come to me instead of just running from your serpent. Especially if you also believe the truth of his inevitable defeat that is¡± Haven prodded.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s not the only danger; At least not to me¡± she admitted what little she was willing to as of yet.

    ¡°Do continue¡± Haven replied, not giving up any more information than she.

    Taylor took another moment to force her next statement, as asking for any kind of help or admitting any kind of weakness were very foreign concepts to her; let alone asking it from someone who already hated her so ¡°if I help you find Baron, I need you to help me with something too.¡±

    Haven couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle, which only caused a bit of anger to flash through that finally visible aura of hers ¡°and I have so many reasons to help the likes of you; don¡¯t I, Taylor?¡±

    She simply glared back at that statement ¡°which is why I¡¯m offering my information in return for your help¡± she stated, trying to force the anger out of her voice at his obvious lack of sympathy for her.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bite. I am lacking on amusement these days. What on earth do you need my assistance with, darling?¡± he asked, still not quite able to hide his condescension or sarcasm as he had never had much patience at all for Taylor, even before she had wreaked such havoc on he and his.

    Taylor braced herself again before answering ¡°I need you to kill Theo.¡±

    Haven raised a brow at that ¡°Theo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s been shadowing Awsha for the last three decades after all¡± she added, though quietly.

    ¡°Your sire, Theo?¡± Haven asked, still wearing the same look of skepticism that was almost permanent in the presence of any Ravnos.

    ¡°That would be the one¡± Taylor admitted grudgingly.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Baron really does get off on having beautiful women trying to kill their sires, doesn¡¯t he? I can¡¯t help wondering about his relationship with his own sire¡± Haven added, with obvious disinterest in Taylor¡¯s own needs.

    ¡°Believe me, Baron isn¡¯t the one who wants my sire dead. So, will you do it or not?¡± Taylor pressed. Her tone made it apparent that every second Haven dragged out her request for help was beyond painful to her.

    ¡°Not that I wouldn¡¯t heartily enjoy staking that raping bastard and leaving him out in the sun¡­¡± he began in the same unmoved tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one that orchestrated the attack on Deborah¡± Taylor interrupted, well aware of Haven¡¯s fondness for the girl.

    That did cause the slightest crack in Haven¡¯s composure, as Awsha had never even shared that particular piece of information about Theo. Though that was most likely because Awsha knew that Haven would very likely end him when he heard it, just as Taylor now was hoping that he would.

    Haven was silent a long moment before replying ¡°whether I did take it upon myself to do as you wish¡± he paused only momentarily ¡°there really is nothing I need from you any longer. So if you were hoping that you had some leverage you could use to save yourself, you are sadly mistaken, dear girl.¡±

    That did do well to shake Taylor¡¯s barely held composure further ¡°but Baron¡¯s home¡­¡±

    ¡°Is not a valuable piece of information to me any longer¡± he finished for her, causing another crack in her forced blank expression.

    Taylor was silent for a moment then too, searching her mind for her next attempt at somehow gaining Haven as an ally, volatile though any alliance would be sure to be ¡°Awsha said you still loved her¡± she finally blurted out.

    Another skeptical look graced Haven¡¯s features at that ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that has to do with any of the rest of this conversation¡± he stated quietly as he watched for Taylor¡¯s response.

    ¡°You broke the mental bond Baron had on her once, didn¡¯t you?¡± Taylor returned, watching him just as closely then.

    ¡°What of it?¡± Haven replied, not seeing any point in denying such.

    ¡°He¡¯s done something to her again, mentally¡± Taylor informed quietly ¡°if your mental powers can match or even cancel out his own, you might be able to save her this time too¡± she finished in a near whisper, her hatred for what Baron had Theo do to her granting her the will to give Haven such information.

    ¡°You really do hate that thoroughly repulsive sire of yours, don¡¯t you?¡± Haven spoke the statement softly.

    ¡°More than I could ever put into words¡± Taylor admitted in the same hoarse whisper.

    ¡°How long did he hurt you for, Taylor?¡± he asked her with gentleness he had never graced her with in all the six decades since they had first met.

    That was when Taylor looked down quickly to hide those tears that she would never want anyone to see, let alone an enemy ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you may be able to save Awsha, now will you please end that horrible man for me?¡± she asked in a near whisper.

    Haven was quiet another moment, her tears finally showing him what was possibly the only bit of humanity left in this girl. Though guessing at what had been done to her, it was understandable that there would barely be any such thing left in her at all.

    ¡°Theo does need to be ended. That much we do agree on. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I doubt I could still save either you or Awsha¡± Haven admitted quietly.

    ¡°What?¡± Taylor choked on the words ¡°you¡¯re just giving up on Awsha? And you¡¯re going to kill me anyway? Even after I¡¯ve come to you like this, begging for your help?¡±

    ¡°I have tried every way I can to save Awsha. Her fate with the serpent was sealed in prophecy long ago. I¡¯ve spent a century trying to fight it. There are some battles that cannot be won¡± Haven admitted sadly before forcing himself to quickly move on ¡°and I¡¯m not the only one who you¡¯ve wronged, Taylor. I¡¯m not the person you have to fear will kill you. But that person is coming here and I doubt I¡¯ll be able to hold them back from doing just that if they were to lay eyes on you again. Your only option is to flee. This is what your serpent should do as well. As I said, some battles cannot be won.¡±

    <hr>

    When Haven got into bed alone in the pre-dawn hours, awaiting his daily slumber to overtake him once again; that¡¯s when his mind found its way back to his conversation with Taylor. More precisely, it wandered back to the end of the conversation where he had finally admitted, out loud, to the belief that there was no way to stop Awsha¡¯s fate of permanently belonging to the serpent. Of course, if he truly believed that there was no way to save her, then that would also mean that he would have to accept that there was no way to save himself either.

    His mind paused a moment, hanging on that thought. Haven couldn¡¯t help wondering if he had at last truly accepted his own death. Perhaps his 344 years on the planet, enduring the constant fight to keep that inner beast from claiming his humanity; perhaps that was finally too much for him to bear any longer. Perhaps he was ready to finally give into that darkness that he knew was all that waited for him upon his death. Perhaps the only reason he had kept fighting this long at all was because of his fear of what would become of those he left behind. Perhaps losing what he thought may have been actual love after waiting so long to even open himself up to the idea of it at all was indeed one pain too many. Perhaps losing the childe he did honestly love was the last straw after all. Perhaps there really was no way to stop any of the prophecy from coming true and he had finally, at long last, accepted that fact.

    Of course, if he were to accept that he couldn¡¯t stop the second part of the prophecy, he would also have to accept that there would be no stopping the rest of it either. And he had not even been the one who had heard the prophecy in its entirety. That was Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s weight to bear. But knowing how hard it was for him to bear only the parts that he was aware of, that made Haven¡¯s heart ache even more at the idea of leaving Sean and Claire behind to endure the rest without him.

    And so on that thought, Haven used all of his willpower to resign himself to continuing that possibly very futile fight against fate. After all, he still had another childe whom he loved dearly and who was not lost to him the way Awsha now seemed to inevitably be. And doing all he could to try and prevent the coming darkness from swallowing Sean and Claire whole was something he could still at least try to do. Though if he still had the strength for a fight with fate itself; that was yet to be determined. And the thought that battling fate was indeed a battle that could not be won; that very thought is what caused the drop of red to trail down his cheek and come to land upon his pillow as the sun rose and forced him to have to endure the entirety of yet another of his endless days before he could even try and find any way possible to win that battle with fate once and for all.

 Chapter 59

    ~1791~

    When that ship brought Sean and Claire back to the harbor in front of Haven¡¯s home for the first time in over a quarter of a century, it was not the only ship approaching the growing settlement that night. There were no less than four other ships trailing behind theirs; one of which even appeared to be an honest to goodness British battleship.

    Haven couldn¡¯t help his surprised smile as he stood near the dock, looking out at the miniature fleet approaching. Though there was still underlying sadness behind that smile at the thought of pulling his childe and grandchilde back to this place once again.

    ¡°You really did bring your own fleet¡± Haven greeted Sean with a smile as he and Claire stepped onto the dock, both managing their own sad smiles. They were of course happy to see Haven again, and glad to have brought him the reinforcements he needed, but there was the fact of why those reinforcements were needed at all. And that fact couldn¡¯t help darkening their smiles.

    ¡°Not really my own¡± Sean managed to hold the smile as he moved to embrace his sire ¡°but you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Haven hugged Sean and Claire both before also moving to offer a slightly more impersonal hug to Aidan, before he moved his blue eyes to the couple who were the last two Kindred to come down the gangplank. Glancing at where the other ships moved into port, aside from the battleship that remained rather far off from shore still, Haven moved his eyes back to the couple who had been unknown to him.

    That¡¯s when Sean¡¯s light blue gaze followed Haven¡¯s and he offered an explanation as the two neared ¡°allow me to introduce Lord Daniel Denbourough and his wife Lady Anastasia Denbourough¡± Sean stated, gesturing to each of them as they offered their hands to Haven with a slight bow from Daniel and a curtsy from Anastasia.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve even brought me more subjects for my modest Princedom too¡± Haven smiled back at Sean as he greeted the two.

    ¡°Daniel is actually the childe of Thomas¡± Sean offered a further explanation.

    ¡°Thomas?¡± Haven looked back at the sound of that name ¡°my vampiric brother?¡±

    ¡°The same¡± Daniel confirmed politely ¡°and this is my beautiful childe, Tasie¡± he further explained as he gently squeezed his wife¡¯s hand to accent the words.

    Before their greetings could go on, one of the dockworkers who had been watching the ships approach from the nearby group of said workers did step out of the crowd of his peers. He moved his dark eyes back out to the other ships before taking a few steps closer to the dock and the group of Kindred assembled there that night. Unexpected as it was for any of the mortal dockworkers to often approach any Kindred on their own; the eyes of the six gathered Kindred turned his way questioningly.

    Just as their eyes fell upon the man who had now moved to approach them, his illusion fell away causing more than a few gasps from the other workers as he became Theo once again. Haven¡¯s eyes immediately darkened at the presence of the other man, as his Kindred companions also seemed a bit surprised by the man changing into another right before their eyes.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Theo greeted Haven accusingly as he angrily gestured to the approaching ships.

    ¡°Another Ravnos I assume?¡± Sean was the first to find his voice and direct the question to his sire before Haven deigned to even answer the other man¡¯s question.

    ¡°This would be Taylor¡¯s sire¡± Haven offered that simple explanation, holding Theo in his eyes with nothing short of hate clear on his otherwise beautiful face. At the sound of that explanation, the same darkness took up residence on the features of Sean, Claire and Aidan. While Daniel and Anastasia simply looked equal parts wary and shocked.

    But before Theo could press for an answer to his question, Haven had used that supernatural speed and strength to rip a shaft of wood from the railing of the dock and plunge it into Theo¡¯s chest in nearly the same moment. The quick and unexpected action caused more than a few shocked gasps from the mortals and Kindred alike.

    ¡°What the hell, Haven?¡± Sean asked, being the first to find his voice as his eyes moved to where Theo¡¯s body now lay contorted and paralyzed upon the dock before them.

    Without answering his childe, Haven¡¯s eyes turned toward the still startled group of workers ¡°you all need to go back to your homes tonight, remembering nothing about your visit to the dock aside from the arrival of the ships and my peers. Goodnight all¡± he finished, speaking all the words to the half a dozen workers there in that eerie yet authoritative tone. Without question, they all moved away, heading up the shore toward their own homes.

    ¡°Now that was quite impressive¡± Daniel replied in reference to Haven¡¯s ability to control an entire group of mortals with only his words ¡°I never thought I¡¯d say this, but I can¡¯t wait ¡®til I¡¯m 350 years old or so too, now¡± he added with a chuckle to alleviate the stress of the situation as Theo still lay there contorted before them.

    ¡°Can we get back to ¡®what the hell¡¯?¡± Sean repeated as the mortals finally were out of hearing range and nearly out of sight.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    That was when Haven looked back down at Theo before he offered any further explanation ¡°aside from the fact that he is Taylor¡¯s sire, I made a promise¡± Haven offered quietly.

    ¡°A promise? To who?¡± Sean asked for further clarification.

    ¡°To Deborah¡± Haven responded in a whisper, knowing that his meaning would be apparent to both Sean and Claire then. Before allowing any of his companions time to ask any more questions ¡°I¡¯m assuming that battleship was heading to a specific spot up the coast?¡±

    That was when Daniel spoke up ¡°As I¡¯ve been an advisor to the British court for several decades, it was quite easy to procure one simple ship from King George III¡¯s fleet. And Griffyn was more than happy to be the one at the helm, at the request of London¡¯s current Prince, of course. And there¡¯s the fact that Griffyn¡¯s psychic abilities are even more impressive than yours, Prince Haven. And he was sure he could see through the illusion that you told us was still hiding your enemy from us¡± Daniel stated confidently ¡°so yes, that ship should be pulling into a nice spot right near the location you indicated for Baron¡¯s currently hidden home as we speak¡± he assured further as he glanced up the shore at where the wake from the huge battleship was still slowly dissipating.

    ¡°I can only assume that Taylor¡¯s already fled¡± Haven stated as he continued looking down coldly at Theo¡¯s body ¡°so if there¡¯s still any illusion hiding the place at all, it¡¯s this man¡¯s doing, and this stake should have made it fall anyway¡± he informed.

    ¡°Well I haven¡¯t heard any cannons yet¡± Daniel stated warily.

    ¡°He is a bit more powerful than Taylor. It¡¯s possible he¡¯s made the illusion more permanent, or perhaps he can continue it while in torpor¡± Haven stated in that same strangely calm tone.

    ¡°Well then we¡¯d better hope that Griffyn can see through the illusion before Baron has a chance to get to safety¡± Daniel added with concern.

    ¡°Or we could just help our former Prince out¡± Haven stated in the same cold tone before he moved to reach for a nearby lantern ¡°you may all want to move back a bit¡± was the only warning he offered them as he forcefully threw the lantern against Theo¡¯s ribcage as it shattered and allowed the flames to leap forth, beginning to devour his body quickly as they all then rushed to get to a safe distance, fighting their own fear of being caught in any of those flames themselves. It was true that they could eventually heal from being burnt, but it was still quite painful to them. There was also the fact that if the flames were not doused within moments after touching their pale flesh, they still could indeed devour any Kindred whole; just as they were now doing to Theo¡¯s still paralyzed body.

    The flames continued burning away all trace of the other vampire while the others all tried to remain calm, fighting their urge to flee from the flames themselves. But it was only a moment later before they all found another distraction in the form of the nearly deafening sound of the battleship¡¯s cannons blasting mercilessly into the home of that serpent that had plagued them for so very, very long already.

    After several more moments of deafening cannon fire, it finally ceased. In that time, Theo¡¯s body had also been reduced to nothing but a pile of ash. The only sound in the following moment was that of one of Haven¡¯s servants rushing to douse the remaining flames and ash with a bucket of water before the dock could catch fire as well.

    After another silent moment, Haven released a sigh that made it sound as though he were more than a bit shaken. Aidan swallowed hard at the eventfulness of this entire homecoming and all that came with it, looking between his equally silent companions before speaking ¡°I¡¯ll show Daniel and Anastasia to the Toreador house¡± he offered at last. Also eager to break that awkward silence, the two of them easily nodded their agreement to Aidan¡¯s suggestion and moved to follow him from the dock.

    As they moved away, Sean and Claire quietly looked to each other from their new position several feet off from where Haven was still standing there silently staring down at the pile of ashes ¡°I should talk to him¡± Sean suggested to Claire quietly.

    ¡°You?¡± she asked in the same whisper as she looked up at her husband.

    ¡°Well, I am his childe¡± Sean stated, not quite sure why it was that Claire seemed surprised by the idea of him attempting to offer comfort to his sire.

    ¡°He¡¯s killed someone¡± Claire replied, her volume dropping even more.

    ¡°Yes I know¡± Sean returned with the same question on his face as he watched her beautiful green eyes.

    ¡°Which of us do you think is more able to relate to how he¡¯s feeling right now?¡± Claire stated simply, but pointedly, despite her voice breaking a bit as it always did when recounting her own sins.

    Sean¡¯s expression then took on a bit of sadness at her reminder, but he could not argue her logic. Instead he simply nodded, moved past Haven, and squeezed his sire¡¯s shoulder reassuringly, before then heading off to follow their three companions as well.

    Claire braced herself as she finally moved to a place near Haven while Sean moved off into the distance ¡°was he really the one who did those horrible things to Deborah?¡± she managed quietly.

    ¡°Not just Deborah¡± Haven offered some answer, though his voice seemed strained as though his thoughts were somewhere completely different than his words ¡°from what I know for sure, he also did the same to your former servant, as well as his own childe; for years¡± Haven offered further, though still spoke distantly, his eyes still downcast.

    Claire swallowed a bit at that information ¡°then he did truly deserve this death, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± was Haven¡¯s simple answer, eyes remaining down, though his voice broke.

    Claire sighed softly as she looked from the ashes back to Haven¡¯s face where drops of red were beginning to form in those light blue eyes of his ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to take another life; two other lives. But at least you know that this man did truly need to be ended¡± she attempted to comfort him once more as she touched his arm.

    ¡°The tears aren¡¯t for him¡± Haven stated quietly.

    ¡°They¡¯re not?¡± Claire asked, slightly thrown by that statement.

    Haven then attempted to brace himself before offering her any further explanation ¡°I just allowed hell to be called down upon Baron¡¯s home¡± he stated, his voice shaking with every word.

    Claire was more than surprised by his apparent sadness at that fact ¡°isn¡¯t that the one good thing about this entire night? That we¡¯ve finally taken the fight to the serpent and won?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Baron who we took the fight to¡± were the only words he managed before turning away from the pain of that statement and disappearing back into his home, alone.

    Claire closed her eyes tightly at the realization that Haven¡¯s current despair was not for Theo or Baron at all, or even for the fact that he had taken a life with his own hands. It was another who he grieved so very deeply that night. For all her wrongs, and missteps and hurts that she had dealt to all of them over the last 119 years, Awsha was still his childe, and he still loved her deeply, and always had.

 Chapter 60

    The next month in the seaside settlement that would one day be known as the city of angels, was indeed the bloodiest in the entire century since Haven had first come into his throne there. The four weeks following the arrival of the ships and the decimation of Baron¡¯s home included a joint effort to end any remaining hold the serpent still had on Haven¡¯s territory.

    In that month, Haven¡¯s council teamed up with the subjects of the other three Princes who had crossed the ocean to join this fight. There were particularly plucky Kindred pulled from the ranks of Columbus, Paris, and London Princedoms to come and deliver a very definitive message on behalf of all the Camarilla, not to mention Griffyn¡¯s own line themselves.

    Night after night for four weeks straight, the Kindred troops of the Camarilla were sent out to bring a very bloody end to each and every vampire and all of their ghouls who were not known to be loyal members of the Camarilla there in Haven¡¯s territory. Though it was a brutal solution, all involved agreed that it was the only way to ensure that if Baron had somehow survived the attack on his home, that he would not have a single ally left to him inside Haven¡¯s territory; had he been foolish enough to stay at all. It was also their best bet for discovering any sign that the serpent had actually survived. Though by the end of that month, it appeared that they had indeed cleansed Haven¡¯s entire territory of any foul remnants of that serpent.

    As the ships made ready to return to the mother country, all the members of Haven¡¯s line who remained there had gathered together for what was meant to be a victory celebration; though it was severely lacking in many feelings of victory or joyousness considering the very real grief their Prince did still seem to be suffering from.

    ¡°To victory I suppose¡± Daniel attempted as he raised a glass of red to the others seated around the table with him.

    They all murmured their quiet agreement and raised their own glasses, before silently disappearing behind their next sips once more. When Haven did finally look up from his glass he found all their eyes watching him with varying degrees of sympathy, concern and worry.

    ¡°You¡¯re all looking to me like I¡¯m supposed to be some kind of leader or something¡± Haven attempted lightness, though his tone easily belied it.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard, we know. All wars have casualties. That has always been quite an unfortunate truth¡± Daniel attempted to offer in his best politician¡¯s voice, considering he had never even met the childe Haven now grieved for.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Quite true¡± Haven managed to agree as he took another sip. There was another long silence before Haven saw that their eyes still remained on him, looking to him for guidance when he was likely the most lost of them all ¡°sorry, I¡¯ve been fighting against Baron¡¯s corruption for so very long now¡­¡± he attempted, though his voice trailed off a moment ¡°that I find myself at a bit of a loss right now. It¡¯s hard to accept a lack of conflict after it had been one¡¯s natural state for over a century¡± he finished quietly as he took yet another slow sip.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve celebrated all we can for one night¡± Sean interjected as he set his glass down and moved to stand ¡°and I think we all need to just let this new reality sink in before we can have any truthful reactions to it at all.¡±

    ¡°My heir, ladies and gentleman¡± Haven stated with an attempt at a smile.

    ¡°That would be me¡± Sean stated with an attempt at keeping the emotions that fact still inspired in him out of his voice.

    With that, they all nodded to Haven and began moving out of his home to leave their Prince to adjust to his new reality as well. Aidan, Daniel and Anastasia headed out first, making their way back to the Toreador house as they were the least affected by the conclusion of this war. Sean and Claire moved more slowly to exit the home, pausing a moment outside Haven¡¯s front door to glance after their companions.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early¡± Sean referred to it being just barely ten p.m.

    ¡°Have something in mind?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we visited the cove; her cove¡± Sean added more quietly as he looked down the beach toward what had always been one of Erica¡¯s favorite spots, for various reasons. Claire simply allowed a sad smile as she nodded her agreement and let him lead her by the hand down the beach under the stars that night.

    As they reached the cove and took seats in the sand with a stunning view of the moon and stars above them, Claire gently laid her head on Sean¡¯s shoulder, their fingers still entwined. After a long moment of them each taking in the beauty of the water and sky that night as the other Princes¡¯ ships slowly began pulling away from Haven¡¯s home, Claire spoke at last ¡°how long do you think it will take Haven to get over losing her?¡±

    Sean sighed softly ¡°I¡¯ll tell you right after I get over us losing our child¡± he stated, though the way his voice broke on that last word, it was hard to tell if it was Erica that he was actually referring to, or another child they had lost nearly two hundred years earlier.

    Though it was obvious which child Claire couldn¡¯t help thinking of at the sound of his words, as she then just broke down in sobs against his shoulder as he pulled her close, his own tears gracing his cheeks as well then.

 Epilogue

    Nearly a hundred miles up the coast from their growing port town was a much smaller settlement which lay firmly outside of Haven¡¯s territory. That night, a very different emotion was prevalent inside a small windowless shack there among the other modest dwellings of that settlement.

    There Baron paced angrily as he turned his cold black eyes back to Taylor ¡°and you¡¯re positive that sire of yours was killed as well?¡±

    ¡°I felt it when he died. Best feeling I¡¯ve had in a long time¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding smugly.

    Baron just glared at her apparent enjoyment at any part of his current misfortune ¡°don¡¯t be too glad; that leaves you as the only Ravnos remaining on my pay roll¡± he reminded her coolly.

    ¡°Oh now you¡¯re offering to actually pay me?¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m letting you live¡± he warned her as she just shook her head up at him.

    ¡°After what you let Theo do to me again, do you honestly think I came back here to continue to serve you in any way?¡± Taylor returned, using as much will as she could in the face of the majesty he possessed that was so similar to that of all those Toreador Princes who had destroyed his home as well as his plans so thoroughly a month prior.

    ¡°Do you honestly think you have a choice?¡± he growled as he moved to clasp a hand over her throat, pulling her into his unwavering gaze ¡°you will obey me without fail and forever¡± he told her in that commanding tone before releasing her from that deadly grip again.

    Taylor just shook her head dejectedly as the realization of how easily he could force his will on any younger vampire hit her once more ¡°I only came back to try and help Awsha¡± she told him, though in a small voice.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Baron almost allowed a laugh at that, though it was yet to be determined if he¡¯d ever laughed once during his long life at all ¡°and when did you two become such good friends again? She¡¯s hardly been chatty this last past year¡± he returned with the same smugness Taylor had displayed earlier, however momentarily.

    ¡°I was hoping that the other Princes would have killed you and she would have survived somehow; and then we would both be free again¡± she admitted in a small voice, eyes down ¡°and I owed Haven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was that last part?¡± he asked in a near hiss.

    ¡°I asked him to kill Theo. And he apparently did. So I was going to try and save his childe, if I even could¡± she made the further confession now that the mental bond he had forced on her gave her no choice but to be completely honest with Baron, despite the very real hatred she still held for him.

    ¡°You were going to try to save Awsha?¡± he asked her in a mocking tone.

    ¡°If you were dead or hurt bad enough, then I thought I had to at least give it a try¡± she admitted in the same soft voice.

    Baron scoffed again as he looked toward the closed door in the corner of the room ¡°Oh Awsha, could you please come out here and tell Taylor whether or not you need saving?¡±

    Taylor swallowed hard as her eyes turned to the door as Awsha stepped out, looking decidedly less catatonic than she had been the last time Taylor¡¯s blue eyes had fallen on her. That was when Awsha moved across the room to offer her answer.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m not the one that needs saving anymore¡± Awsha stated with a coldness that nearly matched Baron¡¯s ¡°that would be the sire who just tried to murder me.¡±

    TO BE CONTINUED...

    IN BOOK 3:

    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/42253/ravyns-nights-book-3